Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

No one's POV

"Tsunade, please. You will be an adult soon, I am sure you can understand the situation our village is facing."
"I do, but being a Hokage is not something I have envisioned for myself. I like to think that I am still a young, beautiful, smart, intelligent lady who needs to have a few more years of fun and worry-free. Forgive me for saying so but, being a Hokage, that's for idiots."

The air in the Hiruzen's office was becoming thicker every second. He watched Senju's granddaughter, more like he was glaring at her, and she was unbothered. Tsunade is troublesome, she is an alcoholic, she smokes a lot, both weed and cigarettes, she goes to sleep late and wakes up even later. You can't expect much more from a 17 year old. But, after all, she is ex Hokage's granddaughter.

"I will be honest. Right now, you are one of the, if not even the strongest shinobi in the village. You have exceptional skills, your speed, your chakra control, your medical skills...You are genius. Politics, economics, statistics, these are all fields you are exceptional at. I don't want to guilt you into doing anything princess Tsunade, but you can see my condition is getting worse. My dementia, it's getting worse."

Tsunade tried to hold her chuckle. She remembered Hiruzen sent two identical letters to her address.

"Tell you what. As long as you have strength to chit chat to ladies at the Ichiraku Ramen, you are fit to lead this village."
Hiruzen blushed from embarrassment, as his guards couldn't hold in their giggles.
"If you become really ill, you don't go out and have fun, and if you don't have that little smug look on your face anymore, I will know that you are unwell. If by that time I am still in the village, I'll think about your offer."

"And where exactly you plan on going?"
"I wanna go live. I have money, friends, youth...I wanna travel the world and enjoy."

Hiruzen looked at Tsunade and thought how she couldn't be more different from her grandfather Hashirama.

But the truth is, there was no one that could stop her. She is just unstoppable. Whatever she wants she will get. It didn't help that she obviously lacked empathy.

"I respect you sensei, don't forget that." Tsunade said this rather seriously before she turned on her heel and grabbed the doorknob.

"One more thing."
She glanced at Hiruzen, her manicured palm still holding the doorknob.
"Remember Forth?"
"What kind of a question is that? Of course I remember that idiot."
Tsunade had a firm belief that Forth Hokage caused a great tragedy to his family. Firstly, she believed Kushina was one of the best people she ever met as a child, and the most caring one. And secondly, she knew how eager Kushina was to become a mother. To leave this world just a few days after her son was born...it hurt Tsunade. Secondly, that child, no one cared for him. No one knows his whereabouts, and he most certainly isn't receiving the proper care. But Tsunade didn't care much about that, this is just what made Minato an idiot, at least to her.

"Well...Naruto is now back in the village."
"Who's Naruto?" Tsunade cringed.
"His son."
She was a bit surprised but still she didn't understand how any of that had anything to do with her.
"So? What about it?"
"He was found injured and he obviously lacks some basic human abilities, psychologically speaking."
"So you want me to heal him. Sure." She thought about Kushina.
"Tsunade, this kid...Never mind."
"What? Say it you old hag." Tsunade was one impatient lady.
"You'll see."

...

Tsunade was being escorted to the hospital. As the guards were walking behind her, she thought it was embarrassing to be seen with bodyguards. So, being the fastest one in the village, she decided to give them s bit of a hard time.

As she was gone in flash, all she had left to do was fix her skirt and enter the hospital. She smiled to herself.
"I really am exceptional" She whispered.
Tsunade was very well aware of her skills. And truth to be told, she knew that she was the only one that was fit to be a Hokage. Her thought were interrupted by a handful of bodyguards finally catching up with her, sweaty and exhausted.
"Princess...Tsunade...this...way." She found it funny how grown shinobis couldn't catch their breaths.

...

Tsunade's POV

As I walked down the hall, at one moment I felt my body shivering. I couldn't control it, so I looked around to check my surroundings. No one was feeling uncomfortable except for me. I focused my chakra to my arms and legs, partially stopping the goosebumps that were forming.

"This is his room. Would you like to go in alone?"
"Of course, I am a doctor after all." I loved being in charge, and being a medic, it wasn't rare for people to listen to me.

I went for the doorknob and that's when I felt my whole body tremble. Something wasn't right. Whatever waited for me behind those doors, it wasn't good.
Come on Tsunade, Just enter the room.
Lights were off which was the first thing that caught my attention. My body was kind of adapting to it, it was late, only light you could see was the street light from the window.

I took a few steps, each one was painful, I kept telling myself to cut it, but I wanted to turn around and leave.

Finally, I saw the boy, he was facing towards the window, his small feet hanging on the edge of the bed he was sitting on. The boy was small. Very small. He had spikey hair and he was covered in bandages. I could see his skin, except for his small feet.
"Hey..." I said as I continued to walk, eventually getting to the window, and as I built up the courage, I turned around.

That's when I felt my whole body just shut down for a minute. I don't know why, but seeing this boy, it felt like nothing I ever experienced before.

His eyes were big, blue and shiny. Small nose, even smaller, but full lips. He had cuts on his cheeks, but they weren't bruised. His chunky cheeks red and bloody. And his ears had cuts, his right ear was missing a little piece of ear shell. It was a V shaped cut.
It was obvious that the boy's body was so weak. Aside from being underweight, he had open wounds. His stomach was bruised and it looked like his ribs were coming out of his back. Like they were broken.

"H-H-..." The boy was somewhat confused, maybe even a bit scared.
"How old are you?" I asked as I slowly approached him and lifted his head by his chin.
"Three."
Words cannot explain the moment I heard three come out of his mouth. Aside from being smaller than he should be, malnourished, and pale, he didn't look like he was in much pain.

The whole thing was becoming too much for me, I knew I had to speed this up and just leave.
Green chakra surrounded my palms and as I went to put them on his chest, in a flash, he teleported right behind me with his kunai resting on my neck.
To say that I wasn't expecting that was one thing. But what I was definitely not expecting is a near death- looking toddler being almost as fast as I am and being able to move and have me put my guard down.
"What are you trying to do?" He asked.
"Naruto. I am a medic. Go back to bed." I could hear him yelp as my shadow clone grabbed him by his hair and pulled him up, breaking his kunai in half.

What caught my attention is that boy seemed rather sad that his kunai was on the floor, split in half.
"When did you-"
"Shh..."
I had never in my life had such encounter with anyone. Not until now. Something about this boy was not right. This must be what Hiruzen wanted to tell me. This boy is a fully functional adult, except he is a toddler. I looked down at his light blue shorts and they were stained with a few drops of blood.
"Where were you before this? How did this happen?" I pointed to his open cuts on his bare chest.
"None of your business."
"For someone that doesn't shower on his own yet, you sure got a sharp tongue."
I moved my hands up, to his cheeks, cupping them lightly.
"I shower on my own."
Either I was a very spoiled child that had a parent wash me until I was six, or this boy really had no one at all and he had to learn to do things on his own the hard way.

"Hey, big boy!" Jiraiya was now standing on an open window. Jiraiya's energy was so easy to sense, I could feel him ten seconds before he jumped on the window.
I turned around to glance at him.
"You know him?"
"Jiraiya." The boy hummed.
"Oh, we met earlier, right big boy?" Jiraiya smiled and looked at the boy lovingly.
"I found him in the woods." He continued.
"He is a well mannered, kind and smart boy." he finished, smiling at the boy. This seemed to relax the boy. He wasn't as tense anymore.
"Thank you." Naruto whispered to him.
"Maybe one day when you become a Hokage, you will remember me and how I helped you." He patted the boy's hair.
"Speaking of that, Tsunade is going to be the next Hokage."
Naruto finally looked at me, kinda surprised. He scanned me, my clothes, my jewelry, my hair, and my face.
He looked down at his feet.
"I am not an idiot to accept that offer, stop spreading false information." I glared back at Jiraiya. He was always such an annoying piece of shit.
Down.
I felt a danger and my body jolted down, I look up and I can see the boy's little fist traveling where my face was half a second ago. I grabbed it and squeezed hard.
"Tsunade, stop-"
"If I ever hear you saying that bullshit again, I'll crush that ugly face of yours. You are not fit to be a Hokage, heck, you are not fit to be a shinobi." The boy yelled.
I looked at him weirdly. What the fuck? Looks like I struck a nerve by saying that. This boy sure dreamed big. Just like his father did.
"Try that again, I'll break all of your little baby teeth and make you swallow them."
"Tsunade, he's three. Come on. Let it go." He held the boy by his chest and relaxed him by helping him breath slowly as I got back on my feet.

"You are healed, and you should be grateful." I made my way out. "Just so you know...I knew one person like you, he wanted to be a Hokage. Well, once he became a Hokage he died. As well as his wife. Because he was an idiot that was not fit for that position. That's what you are right now, no more than an oblivious idiot."

Jiraiya had to hold the boy as he tried to run up to me. I closed the door behind me and once I left I felt the weight coming off of my shoulders.

As I poured myself a glass of whiskey, I thought of Kushina...How would she feel if she saw her three year old being anorexic and in such condition...

One thing was for sure, something about that boy...she couldn't stop thinking about him.

Chapter Text

Tsunade's POV

Finally I gained some strength to get ready and head to Hiruzen. It was impossible to get any sleep last night. I was unable to stop thinking about that brat. How his body was so small but so functional, how he was standing after losing so much blood...All I knew was that I don't want to be around him anymore as it caused me to stress more than I have in my whole life.

...

"Hey old hag." I entered the office.
"Princess Tsunade. Please come closer I want to show you something."
"Hm?"
"Here, this is Naruto's report. Well it says that he is fully recovered, of course in a need for a few days of rest, but I wanted to thank you and just say once again how amazed we all are by your skills."
"That's impossible. When I left he was still in a very bad state Hiruzen."
"Hm. I see. So it's true."
"I thought that too..." I said. "The boy is healing on his own due to the beast inside of him."
"Self-healing. Haven't heard of that in a while..."
"Sorry to interrupt-" Kakashi entered the room without knocking. "Naruto escaped the hospital."
Hiruzen's eyes shot open and he immediately ordered everyone to find the boy and get him in the office alive. Just second later, he and I were left alone in the office, as everyone disappeared in a flash.
"What are you waiting for Tsunade? Find him!"
"Why do you care so much?"
"That boy is one of the strongest kids I've ever seen. With self-healing and his skills at only three years old...He is an unbeatable weapon."
I cringed at his words. The boy was covered in blood last time I saw him, his ribs were broken and his stomach bruised, and he refers to him as a "weapon".

"I see. Well, I couldn't care less. I don't give a flying fuck about finding that ugly brat. And just so you know, you became cruel, aside from being insane."

I shot the door hard behind me and they broke behind me. They shattered in pieces. I turned around to give Hiruzen one last, nasty look. The nastiest one I've even given him.

...

Night time, which means alcohol. I was sitting in my bathrobe on my circular balcony drinking whiskey out of the thick glass. It got me thinking about my grandfather. Hashirama Senju. I remembered him only a little, he didn't really have much time for me, but I do remember some of the stuff he was telling me.
He would not shut up about how gifted I am, about how strong and powerful I will become. He really cared for these people, this village. Stupid old hag...My father never cared about that stuff, which is why Tobirama was the one who inherited the Hokage's label. He wasn't stronger, no, but definitely more empathic, kind, friendly...People seem to like that.

Why is it I always think of dead people when I drink?

I felt a weird wind hit my bare pedicured feet. It was not cold outside and the wind was flowing perfectly in the north-south direction. I felt something different, someone just flashed next to me.

My instincts were truly a gift. If it was any other shinobi, they wouldn't be able to react like I did. But because I am Tsunade, the Tsunade, I quickly put my glass on the wooden table, stuck the cigarette in between my lips so both of my arms were free, and I grabbed the motherfucker by their neck. To my surprise, the body I was holding, its legs were not touching the floor. And I also needed only my thumb and my index finger to hold it.

It's him. I was still in the same position I was before I caught him, the only difference was I was now holding him. I could see he was scared, his body was tensed, he thought he was going to die.

Then, I saw his body get outlined with this thin layer of chakra.
"Let me go. I know it's you." He whispered but I heard he was almost crying. My fingers burnt a little from that weird chakra I was touching.
"Why are you running near my house?" I asked calmly. Finally I turned the boy around. He looked like a little rabbit as I was holding him by his neck. His face was now fully recovered, but what threw me off was that his body was hurt again, but in different places. His arm was cut open near his bicep and his ear still hade the same V shaped cut. His thigh cut open as well. It looked like someone threw a knife at him that he didn't dodge.

"Why didn't you dodge it?" I asked rather amused.
"It was hundreds of them." He cried out.
"Why run?"
"I just want to live."
"Why live? You are anorexic, you are sick, and you are weak."
"What is anorexic?" I forgot I was speaking to a three year old.
I put him down but still held him by his neck.
"Let me go!" He took a kunai from his pocket and I saw it was the same kunai that I broke in half yesterday.
Surely that kunai was useless now. Some translucent weak tape can't fix a kunai. But what did he know...
I remembered when I looked at his report, his birthday was October 10th. It was October 9th that night and it was past 11Pm.

"It's your birthday tonight." I said. He looked at me all confused. I looked at him back, even more confused. He still wore the same stained shorts, and was still shirtless. He either doesn't know what a birthday is, or he never celebrated one. Which is not weird.

I felt Kakashi and his crew approaching. They were going after the boy. Now I didn't care about Naruto, but it seemed kind of cruel to spend his birthday in a cell, locked up.
I took a scroll from inside of my hair and spawned a kunai for him.
"Here. Happy birthday. Now you better hurry."  I let him go and before he could see it, I put my thumb on his wound, getting the blood sample from him.
He looked at kunai in his arms and after a few seconds he grabbed it hard, putting the old one in his pocket. It caught my attention that the boy didn't want to throw it away, even if it was unusable.

He looked at me one last time, his face was puffy, probably from crying. I did expect a thank you, but all I got was a nasty glare.

He went to run but it was too late.
"You've been found brat." I told him, urging him to disappear now, but just as he flashed to the nearby tree, Kakashi grabbed his body from behind.

Through the rims of my balcony I saw his face cringe with horror, he really tried his best to escape.

I am not sure if what I felt was empathy for the boy, or did I just highly dislike Hiruzen's attitude.

I ignored the boy's little cries for help and ignored Kakashi's staring my way, he obviously knew the boy was here before they caught him.

Speaking of the devil.
"Why not catch him?" He was standing above me now, on my roof.
"Get. Off. My. Balcony."
He analyzed me for a few seconds.
"I am sorry, Lady Tsunade. Excuse me."

...

Chapter Text

No one's POV

It's been two weeks since their last encounter. Tsunade forgot about the boy and she spent her nights in the bar with her girlfriends.

Surely every man in that village was lucky if he got a chance to spend some time with them. They were independent, ruthless, strong kunoichis. Shizune was a needle expert, aside from her medical skills, her strong mind and even stronger body,  she was not so intelligent when it came to men. But Tsunade cared for her deeply. They were best friends. Anko was also really good with needles, but she was known as a savage. Anko didn't feel. She could kill, torture, fight...She didn't mind. Kurenai. Kurenai was a genjutsu master. Kurenai and Shizune liked to play, she would made Shizune see her ex boyfriends fucking each other, it helped Shizune get over them. Considering them gay helped, Tsunade didn't see how, but as long as she was happy, Tsunade was too.

They were just very taboo. But they were friends, good ones. So for them it was easy to realize something was wrong with Tsunade for the past two weeks.

"Cheers ladies." Anko smiled as they all gulped on their cocktails. Their booth smelled of sexy perfumes, alcohol and cigarettes.
"Oh, I missed this." Tsunade cried out.
Four of the jonins spent the next minute just enjoying the music and sitting in silence.
"So...Tsunade, say it."
"Hm, Say what?" Tsunade looked at Kurenai weirdly.
"You are not feeling well lately are you?"
Tsunade stared back at the girls. Truth is something was not right but she didn't know what exactly. Something was making her feel down but what it was, she couldn't say.
"I-I don't know..."
"Is it because of the boy?" Anko whispered.
"Why are you whispering?" Tsunade whispered back.
"I don't know. You know how paranoid I can be."

This was true. Anko always felt like someone was watching her, or even following her. Their girl trips were always partially ruined by Anko's paranoia. She had to check if everyone had their belongings with them every few minutes, she was constantly turning around, she could never relax.

"I guess it was just super weird. That's all. I have never seen something like that before, and I've seen a lot of things."
"Fuck it. I know he is a kid but so what? He is not the first one to be left alone and then adopted by Hiruzen. He won't hurt him, you know he just obsesses about war situations, he always speaks of not having an adequate army in case of war. He probably wants to train the boy to use that chakra of his, to control the beast inside of him. It's just -"
"Please." Tsunade stopped Kurenai from talking.
"I don't care if he hurts him." She continued.
"Then what is it?"
"He was just...It's not normal for a three year old to be so mobile, so strong and fast. It was scary. Mostly because he is not even aware of it."
Shizune grabbed Tsunade's palms and rubbed them softly.
"Tomorrow are genin exams, you should relax your mind and just enjoy the night. We all love you, and we understand your confusion." Tsunade relaxed back and closed her eyes for a moment.

"Alright, let's enjoy our beautiful selves." Anko raised a toast but she quickly turned around to make sure no one was looking at them. The group laughed together and spent the rest of their night laughing and remembering the things from their past girl trips.

"Thank you for tonight, really. I appreciate it."
"Nooo, we appreciate you. We love you."

Tsunade's POV

I stepped outside and threw my denim jacket over me. I reached my pocked and got a chocolate bar. It just hits so good after drinks.

I slowly walked and I cringed lightly as I walked near the "Ramen shop". See this wasn't a ramen shop, it was a "Men paradise". This is where Jiraiya would spend his nights with some third world ladies. He was a good friend but I really didn't appreciate his weird fetishes and his obsession with women. As I was getting closer to the corner I felt that blood red chakra again. And I kid you not, I see the boy sitting on the bench, his feet swaying, not touching the ground.

He looked up at me.
"What are you doing here? You escaped again?" This time I would definitely get him back to Hiruzen's office, last time he annoyed the fuck out of me for not turning him in.
"No. I am waiting for Jiraiya sensei. He is my guardian."
"It's 2AM."
"So?"
"Shouldn't you be sleeping?"
"No."
I looked down at his bright blue eyes. He obviously lacked some psychological abilities. The boy wasn't very social, he just looked blank all of the time.
I heard his stomach growl. He was probably hungry.
"Ate anything?"
"Mm no, I am not hungry."
I kneeled down and gave him my chocolate bar.
"Here. Have this."
He looked at it and first he got closer and smelt it.
"What is that?"
"It's chocolate. What kind of a question is that?"
He took it and took a really small bite with his front teeth. His eyes lit up and he smelled it again.
"Good right?"
"Yes." He exclaimed.
"Do you want another one?"
"No. This is enough."
I reached in my pocket and grabbed one more. I put it on the bench next to him.
"Then save it for later."
"What are you going to eat?"
I didn't understand why the boy thought I didn't have anything else to eat. It was just a chocolate bar.
"I have more food at home."
He nodded and took the bar in his hands.
"If you hold it like that it will melt."
"Like cheese?"
"Kind of."
The boy then hid the bar in his pocket, so now he had two Kunais, one of them was not functional, one chocolate bar, and another half of a chocolate bar in his hands, eating it.

I turned around on my heel and made my way towards the so called Ramen shop. I got behind the curtains and saw Jiraiya spread out on the couch with multiple women caressing his chest and hair. I grabbed him by his foot and threw him outside.
I was much stronger than he was and he knew it.
"What the fuck are you doing you crazy woman?!"
"Get that boy somewhere he can sleep. NOW."
Jiraiya quickly realized she found him on the bench.
"Since when do you care?!"
"I sad NOW!"
He knew not to mess with her, he definitely knew better. He got up from the ground and disappeared behind the corner. Once she passed the same corner again, the boy and Jiraiya weren't there.

Fucking hell.

Chapter Text

Tsunade's POV

"You don't get off that fucking terrace of yours do you?" Jiraiya yelled. I looked down at him. I hate having my home smell like cigs. But I also hate how he always somehow walks by my home and then he annoys me.
"I am waiting for my nail polish to dry."
"I know, I can see your beautiful feet and your beautiful cherry red polish. It suits you perfectly."
"Fuck off."
Jiraiya wasn't someone that I would ever even consider letting touching me, but that didn't stop him from trying for 10 years now, heck even more. He's been a pervert since I met him. Tho he is a very good friend of mine.

I remember one time I broke his rib. He tried to hold my thigh when we were sitting together at the bar, both drunk. So I glued my fist to his stomach. Since then, we don't drink together, and he didn't dare touch me after that. Jiraiya was strong but childish to say the least.

Orochimaru on the other hand, he was intelligent, smart, he was determined. But he is, too, fucked up in the brain. Orochimaru was excelling chemistry class, and he continued to progress his skills. So one thing led to another, he is now a rogue ninja, doing his wicked experiments on poor kids somewhere in the jungle. I do miss him sometimes, we shared some beautiful memories. I considered him my brother. He was most probably asexual, or just super focused on his wicked ideas, because he never once looked at any women, and I knew he didn't like men. So it's been a few years since anyone saw him. I never went after him, he made it clear to me that it's impossible for him to accomplish his ultimate goal which is being immortal, changing bodies as his previous ones are getting older, and experimenting with children.

Anko was in love with him for a long time. So when he tried to leave the village, she ran after him. Somehow he managed to convince her how his experiments are harmless so he performed one on her. Since then, Anko has this ability of controlling snakes, her shadow clones are made out of white snakes and she has some snake-like features. To this day she hasn't forgave him for what he had done.

"Tsunade, come down, the exams are starting soon."
"I'll walk alone."
"Why?"
"Because I'll walk alone."
Jiraiya, with a rather serious face now, sensed she had something on her mind and figured it's best to not provoke her anymore.
"I am sorry. About the boy."
"Sorry for what?"
"For leaving him alone while I was in MP."
"I don't care. You could have left him to die, it doesn't concern me."

...

My job today was to make sure no one used anything that's forbidden, no jutsu, no genjutsu, no funny business. Only taijutsu and tools such as shurikens and kunais. There were bunch of 7 year olds getting ready for their fights. Battle arena was a simple open field with a few people standing and watching. This was a simple strength and taijutsu test for children. No one would pass or fail, it's just a protocol. What determines if they pass is how good they do on the test.

"Whoever wins shall fight Naruto, that's what Hiruzen said."
I turned around to see Kakashi with his little orange book in his hands.
"What? Naruto? But he just turned four. These kids are 7 or above."
"I am just following orders. My job was to tell you this"
"Where is Naruto?"
"I think he is in the lab, they are running some tests. Blood samples."
This reminded me of the test I've ran that day when I caught him trying to escape.

He was anemic, but his tests showed incredible chakra spots, and his DNA strongly matched Kushina's. And she was one strong ass woman. May she rest in peace.

"The boy is anemic, his blood is pale. If they run anymore tests on him and get his blood samples, he might as well die."
"And how do you know his blood is pale, that he is anorexic?"
Kakashi was one of the few that could challenge me, psychologically speaking. Sometimes he just saw right through me.
"I healed him, remember? What's with that suspicious look?"
"Ah, yes. Sorry lady Tsunade." He totally didn't buy it.

...

Once I saw a kid that had the most "wins" I kind of got scared. This kid was huge. She was as tall as me, and she was older than other children. She was 12 years old. Although she was chubby, she was really fast and she had a really good chakra control. She used it to move faster and make bigger jumps. She probably failed multiple times on the written exam part, because I don't see how someone with these set of skills isn't a chunin already. Naruto was one third of her height and probably one fifth of her weight.

She had no issue winning every battle today. And I was quite literally jobless, kids were fighting fair, no forbidden jutsus, nothing.

It was already dark. We only had street lights, but they weren't enough.

"Hey Tsunade, we got the battle area ready. The match will be held on the field five."
"Sure."

I escorted the big lady inside and now we were in the big hall which led to chunin exam battle field. Now that we were inside I took off my coat and lit a cigarette. The girl looked at me with this disgusting look. Of course, kids hate cigs.

"Princess Tsunade! Really?!" Hiruzen Yelled at me. Before he continued his lecturing I quickly threw the cig away and just gestured him to shut his ass up.
"Old hag. I just want to finish this."
He glared at me before gesturing someone to come inside. Jiraiya and Naruto entered the arena. Kakashi, Kurenai and Gai followed. Naruto was finally dressed but it was most likely just some hospital clothes. White shorts and a white tee.

"Don't be scared big boy."
"I am not scared." The boy had the same blank expression.
"Okay. On your marks." The boy got in the position as well as the older girl.
"Who am I fighting?"
"Me." Naruto looked at her and just shook his head.
"I am not fighting a lady." Everyone kind of looked at him weirdly as they waited for this fight since Jiraiya found the boy in the woods that day.
"Naruto. You will not hurt her, the point is to measure your skills."
"I don't want to."
"Aye you little nature freak! I heard about you! Just because you have a beast inside of you doesn't mean you are stronger than me. I will crush you! I am not scared of monsters."
Naruto still had the same blank look on his face.
"Hey! That's not how you address younger than you!"
"Whatever, I just want to fight." The girl was not only violent, she was evil as well.
"Okay." He breathed out.
"But I feel much weaker since you did that thing to me." He whispered.
"What thing?!" I glared at Hiruzen.
"Tsunade, relax. I wouldn't let them to anything inhumane. They just suppressed his "other chakra". So he can only use blue chakra for a few hours starting now."
I calmed down. I trusted her. Everyone looked at me weirdly.

"Let's begin." Hiruzen said.
The girl started running towards Naruto, but he was just simply dodging her fists and legs. He didn't seem tired but he also didn't seem like he wanted to fight at all. His taijutsu was exceptional. He moved around freely, almost looking like a ballet dancer.
"Come on Naruto, you're better than that."
Kakashi said.
"Eat this!" She went to punch him in the face, so he had to use both of his small hands to stop her fist. Then he grabbed it, pulled her up and threw her all the way to the other wall.
"Atta boy." Kurenai smiled.

I was amazed. Such a strong young boy. And he wasn't sweating at all. His face was still blank, he definitely wasn't enjoying this.
"How did you do that?!" The girl yelled, mostly from pain she felt, but she was also angry. He was the first to come near her that day, to hurt her.
"I'll need a minute please." She said holding her head.
"Now's your chance Naruto!" Hiruzen urged.
"No, I'll wait." The tension was rising and all of us got more intrigued by this boy.

He sat down and took a chocolate bar that I gave him yesterday from his pocket. He opened it and nibbled on it softly.
"Who gave you that?" Kakashi was always unnecessarily suspicious. It drove me nuts. I went to speak but Naruto was faster than me. I was sure I was busted for showing mercy to the boy, which I didn't want anyone to know.
"I bought it at the store when I was waiting for Jiraiya sensei to finish his Ramen."
Everyone glared at Jiraiya, as they knew that he wasn't actually having a Ramen. He had this apologetic look on his face and chose it is best if he kept quiet.
Kurenai took a chance to fist his head hard.

Why didn't he say he got it from me, I wondered.
The boy was unbothered with the background noise, he just sat on the floor eating his chocolate. He scrunched his knees up to his chin and rested his head on them.

"I can't lose to a baby..." The girl stood up and cracked her neck a couple of times before stretching her muscles. Naruto saw that and he packed the rest of the bar in his pocket and stood up, waiting for another attack.
"Naruto, we need to wrap this up." Hiruzen once again urged the boy.
"Okay."
The girls took a weird looking pill when no one was looking, except for me. I know about those, Choza Akimichi is the one that introduced me to it. They give you power and stamina for a while, and they are very effective. The girl now looked much stronger, angrier.
She started running towards Naruto, and Naruto didn't move. From what it looked like, he was either planning on dodging it while he still could, or he was going to take the punch. To me it looked like Naruto wanted to take the punch and finish the battle.

The girl was now getting dangerously close to the boy, there was no way he wouldn't have his face broken if he took the punch. When I saw him squeezing his eyes shut, and grabbing his shorts with his hands, I was then sure he'll take the punch just so he didn't have to fight anymore.

"Stop." I flashed before the girl and squeezed her fist, with my other hand held Naruto's head.
"I saw you take the pill. You're eliminated."
"What- No- I didn't-"
"Using forbidden substances when facing a four year old...don't be a pussy." I flicked her forehead and she was sent back hitting the same spot in the wall, but now the whole wall collapsed from the force.

I turned around to glance at Naruto and he looked sad and tired. Hiruzen sighed.
"Well, she's right. That not fair now, is it?"
"She could have waited a few more seconds."
"Few more seconds and he would be stuck to that wall, toothless." I glared back at Kakashi.
"Why not wait and see?"
"Are you gonna tell me how to do my job?!"
"Enough! Jiraiya, get the boy back to his room. Kakashi, Kurenai, Gai. You get the girl back to her parents. And Tsunade, you are free to go. You did your job perfectly today and I want to say, I am proud of you. This is the first time you've been fair. Thank you." I watched the old hag as he left the room first before anyone else. Then Kakashi, Kurenai and Gai escorted the girl, and Jiraya, Naruto and I were left alone.
"What time is it?"
"It's 10PM."
"Do you want to take Naruto to Ichiraku Ramen? You and I. And him of course."
"Ramen?" I raised my eyebrow.
"We passed by it yesterday and he said it smells nice."
He looked up at us, not a thought behind his eyes.
"Okay. Just this time." I thought it would be a good opportunity to ask Jiraiya what's going on with the boy, why are they treating him as a social experiment.

Ichiraku Ramen was just behind the corner. And just as we set our feet outside of the battle field, the boy once again took the rest of the chocolate from his shorts.
"You shouldn't eat that now." Jiraiya said.
"Because you should have a proper meal first, then you can eat sweets."
"What's proper?"
We kind of smiled at each other as the boy didn't know what proper meant.
"It means something that will fill you up, like a ramen bowl, meat, rice, fish, vegetables..."
"I've had vegetables before."
"Yeah? Which ones?"
"I had a cucumber. If I behaved good, Orochimaru sensei would sometimes give me pickled ones. They make my face cringe and they are kind of sour but they taste fun."
We looked at each other in pure horror.
"Did you say Orochimaru?" I asked
"Yes. He is my sensei."
We decided it was best to not say anything anymore and just treat the boy with some ramen.

...

"Can I get the biggest ramen bowl you have Ayame?"
"Oh sure! Is it for this big boy here?"
Naruto nodded shyly.
I watched him closely. Only his head was at the level of the bar table. There was no way he could eat like that. He was holding onto the table with his fingers.

Jiraiya must have noticed how I stared at the boy.
"Isn't he lovely?"
"I am Naruto." Jiraiya now burst into laughter and I also couldn't hold my giggles anymore. I've covered it up by biting my bottom lip and shaking my head, eventually resting it on my fist, but Jiraiya was now crying happy tears.
"Oh I haven't laughed this much in a while."
He said as he was catching his breath.
The boy looked confused. Very confused.

"Here comes the ramen." Teuchi laid the ramen in front of the boy and the bowl was bigger than his head. But the boy could only see the bowl as he was too short. So he decided to stand up on the chair and now, he could see his bowl. I stomped my foot behind his chair so it doesn't fall while he is standing on it. Jiraiya had to notice that too. The boy started sniffing the bowl all around it and he was watching his reflection in the clean broth.

"I didn't wash my hands." He looked at me.
"You eat with chopsticks, or a fork."
I handed him a fresh pair of wooden chopsticks.
He was still confused but he grabbed it and without snapping them open first he dipped them in the soup as well as half of his palm.
"Ay!" He cried out. I hurriedly took his palm and made him hold Jiraiya's glass of water which was semi cold.
"It's hot you idiot!" I hissed.
"I am not an idiot!" He yelled back at me.
I shot him a nasty glare and he did the same.
I healed him with my index finger tracing his palm.
"It doesn't hurt anymore."
"Jiraiya, feed him." It was obvious that the boy never used chopsticks before.
"Can you please give me a second?" He was looking at some ladies and before I could intervene he made his way over to them. I rolled my eyes and hit the table with my fist.
"Fucking asshole."
The boy was now looking at me, helplessly.

"Okay look." I showed him how I use chopsticks, and he tried to do the same, but it was just not working.
I grew impatient so I said fuck it and decided to feed him myself.
"Open your mouth." I blew at the food so it would not be as hot.
As I put the noodled in his mouth, he took a bite, instead of slurping. It got me thinking, where was he living up until now. What was he doing, with who... What did Orochimaru do with this child?

To my surprise, Naruto finished the whole bowl. He must have been really hungry, because even I cannot eat all that when I am hungry, let alone a four year old child.
"Can I have chocolate now?"
"Yes." I said, not really caring if the boy had a sweet treat before or after the dinner.
"Ayame, can I have one shot of sake? And an ashtray please."
"What's that?"
"What's what?"
"Sake."
"Oh, it's alcohol. Orochimaru really likes it, you probably heard of it." I wanted to test the boy.
"Hm. He never mentioned it."
I inhaled hard as I watched him nibble on his chocolate.

"I'm Back! Oh...Naruto! You were hungry!" Jiraiya laughed and patted the boy on his head.
"Yes I was very hungry."
"Are you sleepy?"
"Not really."
"Well I need to get you back to your room."
"No please." The boy looked down sadly.
"But it's bedtime."
"I don't like my room."
I cringed as I remembered what rooms looked like in the Lab center. The boy had every right not wanting to go back.
"Just a bit longer, okay? Please."
"Okay." He jumped of the chair sadly.
"Hey Tsunade, about the bill..."
"It's taken care of." This stupid pervert never paid for anything, he spent all his money in MP. Such a loser.
"Oh thanks." He laughed nervously. "Well-See you tomorrow!" He disappeared behind the curtain, but I could still see Naruto because he was so short.
"Wait." He said.
"Do you have some more chocolate?" He was holding onto my knee with his hands.
"Ah-Umm. I think I do."
I fished out one chocolate bar from by pocket and handed it to him. He took it and he stored it in his own pocket.
"That thing Sake. It smells horrible. And those cigarettes."
"Move along." I warned him. And he listened.

Half a minute later I felt Kakashi's chakra right behind me.
"So he didn't buy it at the store, did he?"
"Kakashi. If you creep on me like that again, I promise you I will take both of your eyes out and make you eat them. This is your last warning." I didn't even bother turning around, he wasn't worth it.
"I just want to make sure you don't have anything to do with...Orochimaru."
Now he made me put out my cig and face him.
"I would never hand that boy over to Orochimaru. But my question is how do you know about Orochimaru being his sensei? Because I was not informed about that before the boy said it himself."
"Well, you said you didn't care."
"You know exactly what I mean."
"Hiruzen thinks you cared for Orochimaru too much and that maybe you'd use the boy to lure Orochimaru back to the village."
I laughed.
"And what are you doing with the boy? Keeping him in the lab centre like some kind of a social experiment. You make him fight a girl three times his age. I am not stupid. And you, out of everyone, should know that very well."
"Hiruzen has no intention of hurting the boy, I would not participate in that if it was the case."
"He's got non existent social skills, and he is malnourished. It would be better to focus on that rather than whatever the fuck is going on in that Lab."
"Why not just say that you care? Then you wouldn't be so suspicious."
Before he could react I punched him hard in his stomach, leaving him on the floor unconscious.

"Sorry Ayame." I said as I left.

Chapter Text

No one's POV

Tsunade and Kakashi stood in Hiruzen's office. They were holding a bit of unnecessarily long distance. Even though no one knew the two had some unresolved issues it was easy to sense something was wrong.
Tsunade was not feeling good since she met Naruto. And Kakashi was the one that knew that, more than others. It did draw some attention when Tsunade stopped the genin exams to save Naruto from getting hit, or her feeding him at Ichiraku Ramen. People are not used to seeing her like that, she is ruthless after all.
She was sassy, she was overly aggressive, she wasn't good at maintaining her mood throughout the whole day but she was known for all this and people respected her, and also feared her. Tsunade enjoyed it.

"So um...As you both know by now, Naruto is a new member of our village, our big family." Tsunade rolled her eyes.
"You can roll your eyes all you want, I consider all of us one big family. So today I want you to safely escort Naruto to the Hidden Mist village as he expressed he has something there that he really needs. He won't say what it is."
"It's Orochimaru, duh. Are you that stupid?"
"I have dementia Tsunade, but I am still not insane."
"Well then why would you just hand the boy back to him?"
"Are you saying that you two are not capable of getting the boy back on your own?"
"I am saying it's stupid to risk getting Naruto close to Orochimaru. The boy doesn't differentiate bad and good. He probably thinks of him as his father. He will try to escape again if he sees him."
"That's what you two are here for. See what the boy "forgot" there. And also see if that little snake is hiding somewhere near."

Kakashi sighed. He was also unsure about this, but he wasn't the one to brag. He knew if anything happened to this boy he would have to risk his life trying to get him back, and he didn't feel like doing so.
"The boy woke up in pain this morning. Don't rush the travel, if he wants to walk you walk. If he wants to sleep, you sleep. But don't let him skip his pills. Or both of you can end up dead."
Tsunade turned around on her heel and angrily walked out of the office.

...

"Shizune, what are these pills?"
Tsunade couldn't help but visit her best friend in the hospital, where Naruto was resting.
"It's for chakra control Tsune. Why do you worry? Are you okay? You haven't been feeling your best since the boy was found."
"I am fine. It's just...Something feels awfully wrong."
"Come with me, you'll see he has people watching over him all the time. Tsune you know me. I would never let them use a child for something bad."
She held Tsunade's hands and rubbed them lightly.

"Hey Naruto! Tsunade's here."
The boy turned around and he looked at me blankly.
"Why?" He asked curiously.
"She is taking you to Hidden Mist Village."
"Oh! Good!" The boy looked like weight had been lifted off his shoulders when he heard that. Tsunade realized she has never seen him smiling. If Naruto wasn't given some intensive psychological treatment soon, he would suffer a lot as an adult.

What made Tsunade cringe was the kids' backpack that doctors gave him for his mission. It was like a big lady bug. It was round and bigger than his whole back.
"What the fuck is that?"
"Lady Tsunade...Well...We thought maybe-"
"No it's fine, I forgot he was four." She cursed herself for saying anything.

The boy took his two kunais, his chocolate bar,one scroll and now he put something else there but Tsunade didn't see what it was.
"Hey. You. What is that? Get it out and show it to me."
"Huh? It's my rock." The boy took a small, pale blue, translucent orb from his backpack.
"Where'd you get that?"
"I found it on the ground. I thought it was pretty and it matched my eyes." The boy put the rock next to his eye and surely, the color was identical. Tsunade sighed and signaled the boy to hurry up to which he angrily scoffed but surely moved along.

...

Tsunade's POV

"Okay. We start now. You two got everything?"
"Why are you leading us? I know the way."
"Listen to me brat. This is a mission and you'll be following my orders."
"No."
Kakashi sighed and kneeled down.
"Naruto, Tsunade is a strongest shinobi in this village, heck, she is a future Hokage. You must show respect to her, and we must follow her orders today. Okay?"
the boy just glared at me angrily and I glared back.
"I lead the way!" Naruto yelled before he sprinted right before our eyes and got a head start.
"Kids love to play." Kakashi looked in the direction that the boy went to.
"Surely they do."

I threw shurikens at the boy and he got stuck to the tree with shurikens surrounding his whole body, going through his clothes.
"But I like to keep my authority."

Chapter Text

Tsunade's POV

"Why are we going to the Hidden Mist Village today?"
"Tsunade. Don't push it."
"Tsunade..." Naruto whispered, looking ahead.
"Hm? What?"
"O-No-Nothing."

I stared at the boy as he was in front of us, leading the expedition. The boy was super fast, and he wasn't getting tired even tho we were running for an hour already. I am the only person he doesn't listen to right away, anything I say to him, it's often followed by an argument or some nasty glares. I remembered how he attacked me in the hospital. The boy obviously had a big dream, he wanted to be a Hokage, like his dad was. When I was a child, I remember Kushina telling me how Naruto wasn't moving very much nor kicking in his stomach. He was quite peaceful, and she never had any pain.

"Ah!" The boy stopped suddenly and held his lungs. We immediately got closer to the boy and I pulled him up so he was now in the air.
"Hey? What's wrong?"
"Nothing. We need to hurry...It hurts more."
"Tell me, Where does it hurt?" I kneeled down along with him in my arms so now he was standing on his feet.
"Tsunade. Let him be, it may be because of the medication they're giving him. The pills, they are probably causing some pain."
Naruto looked at me sadly but he was adamant to get going.
"Okay. If it hurts again, say it immediately."
"Immediately?"
"What do you think it means?"
"Mm. Loud."
"No. It means now, right away."
The boy nodded softly and picked up a pace.
"Tsunade. You feel it?"
"Yep. There are a few of them, you stay with the boy and I'll go deal with them." I went to part ways with them but Kakashi stopped me.
"I'll go. I don't want the boy feeling ill again without you around, please."
Kakashi was frustrated, very frustrated. He was anxious around the kid, and really, Naruto was weird, he was fragile, body wise, he had zero psychological abilities, and he had mood swings.

Kakashi went south as we continued east.
"We're close." The boy said around thirty minutes after Kakashi left.
"Close to where?"
"Oh! There!"
The boy was now on the ground, kneeling. I studied his body from behind, the boy had a slight scoliosis. It was very slight, but I saw it through his shirt as his rucksack fell to the side. His spine was bending a bit to the left.

"Here's my inhaler." He turned around and showed me the inhaler. It was a simple green, half broken inhaler.
"Naruto? This is what you came back for?!"
"Yes."
"It's a fucking inhaler you little brat! You could have just said so and we would have gotten you a new one!"
"Don't yell at me! This is my inhaler and I came back for it. I don't care what you say." Hearing him say all that in his baby voice made me want to crush him. He was such an annoying little shit. But at least, now I know why he was feeling pain. He inhaled hard and he looked relieved. I saw that he felt so much better. And what amazed me is that he remember the exact spot he left it at. This boy was extraordinary.

"Naruto!" I grabbed the boy and flashed.
Now I was running as fast as I could. This energy...It was Orochimaru. He was close and he was strong, he was coming to get the boy.
"Hey why are you carrying me?"
"Shh! Please." I whispered as I put my finger on his lips, silencing him. The boy saw that I was stressed and decided to shut up. I picked up the pace but I could still feel it. He was there. If the boy saw him, he would probably wish to go back to him. "Sorry Naruto." I whispered before grabbing his little neck and putting him to sleep by stopping the oxygen going to his brain. The boy was now asleep in my arms after a few second of struggling.

"My dear friend." Orochimaru was now standing right in front of me.
"Fucking hell." I whispered.
Orochimaru was just as beautiful as he was three years ago, when I last saw him. Seeing him was stressful, more than I imagined. He was taller, slimmer, his hair grew, brighter eyes...Orochimaru couldn't have ended up any different, he was wicked as a child as well.

"You don't seem so happy to see me Tsune."
"What's up prick? Came to fetch some bunnies? Hunt some deers? Is it dinner time already?"
"Well, my dinner is in your arms. I'm gonna need it back, you know how I can get when I'm hungry, don't you?"
"Over.My.Dead.Body."
"He's a lovely boy isn't he? Found a way to my heart, and he didn't even need to lift his finger. Just looking at him makes you melt. His power, it's mesmerizing ..."
He licked his lips and I cringed hard.
"You kept him malnourished, Orochimaru."
"You gotta keep the beast hungry if you want it to be aggressive."
"Aren't you a sick bastard? That old hag was right about you, you are obsessed with kids."
Orochimaru laughed a little.
"You know, I am scared to fight you. Still, to this day."
"You should be, you sick asshole."
"Can't blame me right? You've got that Senju-Uzumaki genes, strong body, big bust, you're a better medic than I am. It's a shame you're staying in that stupid village, you have potential Tsune."
"Orochimaru. One more word and I'm crushing your skull."

He kept shut and now had a rather angry expression.
"You brought your friend, Kakashi, is that you?"
"Don't move." Kakashi had a kunai near Orochimaru's throat.
"The boy will come to me, remember my words. You can't give him the power he wants, he is a monster, he will never fit in with the village." His body melted and became a simple white snake.
I exhaled finally, after holding my breath for a while. I squeezed the boy tighter, feeling his bones under my arms.

My body shivered. Orochimaru had that effect on me, he was my brother once. Seeing him licking his lips, acting all wicked...It scared the shit out of me. I looked down at the boy in my arms. He was out longer than he should be. He was probably exhausted. After Orochimaru told me that he kept him hungry I felt this sickness, I felt so sorry for the boy. He was just...so lovely. How can anyone do that to a child?!

"Kakashi..."
"Princess Tsunade?"
"Don't you think...Don't you think he deserves more?"
"I do." He said after a small pause.
"Can you promise me to get him out of the lab? Please."
"But where else would he live?"
"You know that's easy to arrange. Remember how Orochimaru had his own apartment, paid by the village. Jiraiya did too. Why can't Naruto have the same?" He looked at me for a while.
"Okay. I promise." I sighed.
"Tsunade. Sorry. For being suspicious of you."
I looked at him before nodding. I didn't mind, all I wanted was for this boy to be free.

...

It was now very dark out and we decided to rest. I was very disturbed by my encounter with Orochimaru and memories flooded my brain. I needed a rest.

"Be back in the minute. Need a leek. " Kakashi said.
I cringed at the work "leek" coming out of his mouth.

I carefully laid the boy's body down, still wondering why he hasn't woken up yet. I turned around to set up a tent. As I kneeled down I felt small hands around my neck squeezing hard. I grabbed his shirt and pulled him hard, he made a rainbow over my head, eventually facing away from me and on his butt. I flicked his head hard. He grabbed his head and cried out in pain.
"I am four times your age, dickhead. I don't put my guard down, ever. Never try that shit again."
"Why did you do that to me back there?!"
"Because."
"Why?!"
He turned around, still holding his head, rubbing the spot.
"You needed sleep."
"I didn't."
"Yes you did."
He stared at me for a good minute as I was finishing setting up a tent.
"How long have you had asthma for?"
"Mm. I don't know. Orochimaru sensei told me that I have it and since then I use this." He inhaled hard.
"Where's your sleeping bag?"
"Huh? I don't have one." I figured that's normal as the boy never really went on a mission.
"I'm back." Kakashi yawned.
"Good. You two sleep, Naruto can use my sleeping bag."
"I'll be up in an hour, then you can rest, cool?"
"Sure." I nodded.

I watched the boy get comfortable. He took his clothes off, folded them nicely and then got in the sleeping bag.
"No pajamas?"
"I don't have one."
I nodded and let him sleep. Kakashi was already in deep sleep. Who would have thought, he was once believed to be a "wonder kid". His father was a true legend, but Kakashi...He doesn't care as much which is what stopped him from getting better. When he lost his comrades, that's when he lost his will. Nothing mattered to him anymore. I do remember Rin from the academy, and I also remember that idiot, Obito. They were never as strong as Kakashi was at that age. But for some reason, Kakashi cared deeply for both of them, that's probably why he ended up like this.

"I can't sleep." The boy suddenly spoke.
"What's wrong?"
He stood up and stretched.
"My back hurts."
"You have scoliosis, that's why."
"What is that?"
"What is what?" I challenged the boy to say the word.
"Sylosis."
"Come." I kneeled down so I could be on his height level.
He faced me.
"You see this shoulder-" When I touched the boy he was very cold. I gave him a glare. "It's a bit higher than this one, isn't it?"
"Ah. I see."
"You have a misbalanced musculoskeletal system."
The boy looked at me like I was speaking nonsense.
"Sit here and turn around."
Before he did so, there was a light wind moving his hair up. He went to turn around but I quickly grabbed his arm and held his cheek with my other hand. The boy winced and covered his face with his other arm. I chose to ignore it, but that's definitely not a normal reaction. When he felt my palm cupping his cheek, he relaxed.

The mark was small, that's probably why I haven't seen it up until now. It was the same sign Anko had on her neck, but Naruto's was much smaller. His body was probably suppressing it, Kurama to be exact.
"Who did this to you?"
"Ah, it's a snake bite. Orochimaru sensei said it's a very poisonous snake and that's why I'll have this mark forever." I cringed at the boy's words. That sick bastard.
"You won't have it forever. I'll fix it for you and it will disappear."
"Oh. Okay. So it won't hurt anymore?"
I shook my head.
"Now turn around."
"Please don't choke me again." I smiled softly as I looked at the boy's back.
"Bend down, touch your toes." Yes, definitely it had a slight bent to the left.
I pushed down on his trapezius and he winced in pain.
"It hurst because your spine is resting on this muscle. Hold your breath." I cracked his spine quickly. He covered his mouth not to wake Kakashi up but I heard his muffled scream, the boy must be in so much pain.
That would help for a while but at the end, he definitely needed a surgery. I rubbed the red spot softly and infused some green chakra in his muscle to help with the soreness.
"It's time to take your pill." I gave him a water bottle and he didn't protest much.

I leaned back down against the tree and lit a cig. Ah finally.
"I've seen Orochimaru sensei smoke as well. But his cigarette is much grener, and the paper is kinda translucent."
"Mhm." Orochimaru liked his weed. He used to smoke everyday, and he probably still does. Hell, we used to smoke together everyday. We had the best talks ever, and that's when he told me he plans on leaving. Deep down, I don't blame him. But I wish he didn't become so wicked, that's all. We were the only ones in the village that smoked when we were only fourteen. It's kind of symbolic that I saw him for his birthday today. I wonder if Naruto knew that it was his sensei's happy day. He never celebrated it before, and he also hated the number seventeen. So I don't think he considered this a good birthday, seventeenth.

Without much thinking I took a note out and wrote a birthday message for him, I feel like he'll find it. I'll just infuse some chakra into the note and he'll feel it, find it, and read it.
Who knows, maybe he still had something humane in him. I don't blame Jiraiya and him for what they've become, besides, we're still changing, we're only seventeen. But both of them were orphans. So they both felt my pain when I lost my parents too.

"Hey-Tsunade." I kind of had a reaction when the boy called me by my name.
"What is it now? Why don't you sleep?"
"Why did that girl call me a monster? The one I fought?"
"Because she's an idiot. Forget about it, she wanted to hurt you." He nodded before taking a seat beside me and a few second later he fell asleep, coarse wood skin scraping his own. I took a blanket and covered the boy with it so none of his skin was naked and he was warm.

And Kakashi, he screw me over. Because he didn't wake up in an hour. He didn't wake up till the sunrise.

But as soon as he did he gave me a very, very apologetic look.
"Princes Tsunade...Sorry." His hands were in the air and he bowed his head down.
"It's okay, you fucking asshole."
He blushed before removing the tent and getting us ready to go.
"Naruto." He shook him softly.
"Huh?"
"Let's go."

We had to wait for another five minutes until the boy did his little routine, he washed his teeth, his face, he had to change his undies and socks and he had a fresh tee.
Kakashi and I looked at each other in awe. The boy was very clean compared to other four year olds that walk around with snot and spit all over their face.
"I am ready to go."
"Finally princess." Kakashi teased him.
"Boys should be clean just like girls are." Naruto said. That's definitely something Orochimaru told him. He used to smell so fresh all the time and he had a great hygiene, unlike Jiraiya.

Before we started the journey I quickly moved his hair to the side, and the mark was gone now. So it's not always there.

...

We were quickly back in Hiruzen's office.
"Hello old hag." I said.
"Hi Mr. Old hag." Naruto repeated after me.
Hiruzen had a dumbfounded face and Kakashi hid his face in his palm. I just bit my lip to prevent laughing. Shizune couldn't hold it in so she laughed hard.

"Hey little one!"
"Jiraiya sensei." Jiraiya was always happy to see the boy.
"Tsunade, I need your full attention right now." Everyone looked at Hiruzen.
"Two weeks. That's how much I have left as a Hokage. Either you accept this, or the title gets passed to Asuma. Now, no offense to your friend Kurenai, but all of us here know how bad that would be for the village. He may be my son, but he is no more than a selfish prick right now. I don't think he is suitable for this position, at least not for another decade."
"Hiruzen, one last time. No."
"Tsunade-"
"I am not an idiot like Hashirama was. And also, I won't change my ways, I'll still spend my nights the way I do now, I'll dress like I do now. I don't want this stupid title."
"Stop saying that!" Naruto became angry.
"Shut up." I warned him.
"I said. STOP." His eyes turned red and his pupils became cat-like. So this is Kurama in action eh?
"Naruto, Hey. Calm down. Come on." Jiraiya patted the boy's head and held his arms afterwards.
"Remember when I showed you that cool jutsu?"
"Huh? Rasengan?"
"Exactly. Do you want me to show you how to do it?"
"Oh-Yes. Yes please." The boy pleaded.
Everyone gave Jiraiya a death glare. That was Minato's jutsu. It's impossible for this young boy to learn Rasengan, he wouldn't be able to control it, and he would most likely end up hurt.
"I'm out of here. Jiraiya you've crossed the line. And you Naruto, next time you speak to me in that tone...You're done."

...

Chapter Text

No one's POV

Jiraiya had a beautiful view that evening. Kurenai and Tsunade were having tea on Tsunade's balcony, and they were giggling with their soft, pedicured feet resting on the rim of the balcony. Tsunade was, as usual, half naked. She wore a simple cropped tank top and a pair of shorts. Kurenai wore ripped jeans and a very open, V shaped shirt. Oh, Jiraiya would kill to join them.

"Why are we looking at them?" Jiraiya shushed the boy as he reattached binoculars to his eyes.
"You will understand when you grow up."

"Wait." Tsunade suddenly became fidgety.
"Hm? What is it?"
"It's Naruto. He's close."
Kurenai thought it was weird how Tsunade could just feel the boy's presence. She justified it by thinking that his chakra is similar to Kushina's. After all Kushina carried Kurama before Naruto did.
Tsunade stood up and suddenly her face became red, angry red.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing you fucking pervert?"
"Umm... I am looking at you."
"I'm not speaking to you brat. I am speaking to that ugly bastard next to you!" Jiraiya dropped his binoculars and shivered a little as the boy basically admitted that they were stalking them.
"Really Jiraiya? And you think that you are suitable to be his guardian? You're teaching him to be a pervert."
"What's a pervert?"
"No! You got it all wrong. I just wanted to make sure Tsunade was home, I needed to talk to you"
"Next time you do that, I'll shave that big hair of yours, you'll end up looking like a white Guy." Jiraiya thought about Guy's horrible hairstyle and gulped loudly.

"I actually do have something to tell you. Apparently, everyone in the hospital got black mold poisoning due to the poor facility maintenance, so Hiruzen sent me to tell you that he needs you to be alert if anything happens, you and Shizune are the only ones left that are good medics."
Kurenai and Tsunade smiled at each other as we both knew Shizune was not in the village that day, she went on the "love" trip. She met a boy from Hidden Sand Village a while back, and they've been secretly meeting for a year already.
"Sure. Whatever. Now move."
"Well I have one patient here." Tsunade took a better look at the boy and he had dark circles under his eyes.
"He has a flu. And it's not from a cold, it's probably the side effects from the pills. But I need him healthy for today's session."
"I would have helped you if he didn't speak to me the way he did the other day in Hiruzen's office." Tsunade shrugged.
The boy frowned.
"You bitch."
"Oh so you know curse words? It's time that you read a book, you little pussy."
"Stop! Stop. Can us two gentlemen buy you two beautiful ladies a drink? Maybe we'll have a better understanding of each other's needs. And I miss you two."
Kurenai and Tsunade looked at each other before laughing and deciding to actually spend some time with Jiraiya. And the boy.

...

Tsunade came down in jeans and a white button-up shirt and Kurenai followed in the same fit she previously had on.
"My pleasure, ladies."
Naruto sighed in annoyance.
The boy didn't understand it yet but he really liked Tsunade. Her touch made him calm down, and as far as he could tell, even tho they had their fights, she really was the only one that didn't see any use of him, she did good things for him just because she felt like so. So that's why the boy felt anger when Jiraiya was stalking her.

...

"You still wear it. That necklace." Jiraiya pointed to Tsunade's bust.
"Of course I do. It's worth millions."
"You know it's a shame if you really reject the Hokage's title. What would your father and grandfather say?"
"Who cares? They are dead. Being a Hokage...That's for idiots."

Naruto had enough, he jumped on the table and swung his fist but Jiraiya caught him and Tsunade didn't even blink.
"You are one ungrateful lady! I don't care if you're a princess or whatever you are. I'll crush that evil smile of yours!" Naruto was holding his kunai now, still in his pocket. It was actually Tsunade's kunai. She glared at him, not really having a reaction.
"Try it." Tsunade now leaned on the table, challenging the boy.
"You know what?! I would rather kill you before I let you of all people become a Hokage!"
"I am waiting for you outside."
Jiraiya and Kurenai sighed loudly as Tsunade swayed her hips out of the bar.

Naruto ran after her and Jiraiya had to do the same. Kurenai was the last to get out and she saw Tsunade standing ten meters away from the boy. He was ready to fight while Tsunade didn't even bother.
"I've had enough of you! I'll kill you immediately! " Even tho the boy didn't understand his emotions, he knew he felt weird when Tsunade refused to heal him. Which made him even angrier. But Tsunade only hummed as a response to him using a new word that she taught him. Even tho he kind of misused it.

His eyes became red as red chakra outlined his skin.
Everything was under control before Tsunade saw that he formed a Rasengan in his palm and went at her. Everything happened quickly but Tsunade poked the boy's head down with her index finger so the Rasengan he was holding ended up hitting the ground, making a small hole. Then she launched the boy high in the air with the same finger, finishing him with a strong, chakra infused flick.

"Jiraiya." He had already prepared his apologetic look.
"He is still not ready to master this jutsu." Tsunade looked down at the small hole under her.
"You..." Naruto whispered.
"Dickhead. I needed only one finger to defeat you. This jutsu...You're not meant for it. Accept it."
"I can master this jutsu in one day if I want to. And then I'll crush you with it and you won't be a Hokage."
"You know what. I'll bet you won't master it before 10th of November. And if by some miracle you do, I'll give you this necklace and I'll reject the title."
"Tsune?!" Kurenai couldn't believe what she was hearing.
"I don't care about that stupid necklace."
"Naruto, it used to belong to Hashirama, the first Hokage." Naruto's eyes widened as he rubbed the red spot on his forehead.
"Tsune you've gone mad."
"Relax Kurenai, He's not gonna win. I never lose, you know that."
"Alright." Naruto said before he urged Jiraiya to go train with him.
Jiraiya stared at Tsunade, not knowing how could this boy have so much effect on her, he couldn't recognize his lifelong friend.

"See you around." Tsunade turned around, not caring what she left behind. She was just that powerful. She was gifted, and she owned it. She took the necklace in her hands and squeezed it a bit, knowing she will never take it off in her life. But what made her a genie she is, what made Hiruzen choose her, was the way she controlled her chakra. So for Tsunade, It wasn't hard to infuse some green chakra into the flick she gave the boy. They'll definitely have a good training session , because the boy WILL feel better. Because she was just genius.

...

Chapter Text

No one's POV

Some things could never just fade and be forgotten. At least not in Tsunade's case. If she developed feelings for someone, that would never fade. She'd risk her life for her girlfriends, hell, she's do it for Jiraiya too. Even tho she liked to keep her distance. But she would still do it for Orochimaru, too. Orochimaru probably didn't know that after everything that happened she still considered him her brother. Not until he found that note she left them.

The note was cynical, it was sarcastic.
'Happy birthday dickhead. I miss you. Here's a little gift for you.' It said. There was a very small scroll attached to it, Orochimaru infused chakra in it to spawn whatever the hell Tsunade prepared for him. He was careless, he didn't expect anything like a bomb exploding in his face, or him getting sucked inside the scroll. He knew Tsunade wouldn't do that.

It was a dead rat that said enjoy your dinner on him. Orochimaru laughed out loud. This was such a Tsunade thing to do. He loved how ruthless Tsunade was and he was most definitely sad when Tsunade rejected his offer to leave the village together. It's not confirmed that Orochimaru can love, but he definitely respected Tsunade more than anyone else. He adored her style, her face, her morals. On the other hand, he thought Jiraiya was a selfish prick with little to no self respect. That wasn't completely true, but Orochimaru just loathed him. He could kill him in a blink of an eye.
Tsunade was different, she knew Jiraiya was a good person deep inside. So, yes, Orochimaru only cared about Tsunade, so it was only fair to write a thank you note.

Tsunade was once again, chilling on her balcony. She enjoyed a beautiful 'green' cig as Naruto called it the other day in the woods. Of course neighbors complained about the smell, and of course she didn't care. She had no missions that day, so she could relax.

Unfortunately Tsunade had a great tragedy happen to her, as she had to watch her parents die together on the battle field. She wasn't very close with her parents as they didn't appreciate her arrogance and her stubbornness, so when she became a teen it only multiplied the tension by a hundred. Still, her mother always told how beautiful and strong she is, and how she couldn't have made a more perfect child. And Tsunade really was exceptionally beautiful.

Her train of thoughts was stopped by a very scared blond boy suddenly landing on her roof.
"Hide me please!"
She stared at the boy's stupid face.
"What?" She was a bit dumbfounded.
Tsunade heard barking and cursing in the distance. She stood up to see Hana Inuzuka and her big ass dogs.
"Come out you little shit! You'll regret hurting my dog!" Naruto has never in his short life seen a dog that big. So when the dog approached him he threw a rock at it. Hana definitely didn't appreciate that and that's when this chase started. The boy knew better than to return to the Lab center, as they would scold him for escaping and leaving on his own. Jiraiya was on a mission, and Tsunade was the only person that he knew how to get to.

Tsunade didn't like Hana. She smelled like dog food and was too bossy. Her dog once bit Jiraiya's ass and they almost couldn't save him from dying, her dogs were fucking dirty. Tho Tsunade really enjoyed having Jiraiya show his fresh bite mark to Shizune. It was hilarious.

"You're alone on this one. Bye-bye." Tsunade went back to her seat and continued on smoking.
"Please." The boy pleaded as he clasped his palm together and closed his eyes softly.
"Weren't you gonna kill me yesterday?"
"Please!"
"No."
"Her dog's gonna eat me alive."
"Say sorry for being a dickhead."
"Sorry for being a dickhead." The boy urgently complied.
"Sorry for calling you a bitch." Tsunade continued.
"Sorry for calling you a bitch!"
"I wont curse you anymore."
"I won't! I promise!"

Tsunade slid her door open and closed them when they were both inside of her room. Her room was big, she had a king-size bed, expensive furniture, big tv...Naruto stared for a while.
"How come your room is this nice and mine is scary?"
"Life's not fair..."
"I wish I could live here." She cringed at the thought.
"Over my dead body."
Their talk was interrupted by hysterical knocking and bumping. Naruto hurriedly hid under the covers and Tsunade sighed as her clean satin sheets were now covered in boy's sweat and dirt.

Tsunade first moved the curtain out of the way and then she slid a glass door to the side.
"Why the fuck are you here?"
"Tsunade. I believe you can help me. I am looking for a small skinny blond boy. He threw a rock at my dog and his scent ends here. Have you seen where he went?"
"Hana. Fuck off."
"What's that under your covers?!"
"Your mom." Tsunade rolled her eyes before sliding the door shut. She didn't bother pulling the curtains, and she even wanted Hana to see that she hid the boy, just to show her that she doesn't care about her smelly ass dog.
Hana knew better so she quickly left Tsunade's property.

The boy finally peeked from under the covers and sighed loudly. Tsunade laughed a little and Naruto looked at her completely weirded out.
"Huh? What is it?" Tsunade asked. She thought something must have happened to her face because of the way the boy stared at her.
"Nothing. It's just the first time I've seen you smile at me." Tsunade couldn't work out what gave this boy the courage to say stuff, or even why was he noticing the stuff a regular four year old wouldn't notice.
"Can you get out of my bed now? You sweaty little dickhead."
"Can I stay a little longer?"
"Why?"
"I don't like my room back in the hospital..." The boy looked down sadly. Tsunade didn't know why but she just couldn't say no to Naruto. It was impossible. Orochimaru was right, he doesn't have to do anything and he just gets under your skin.
"But first take a shower. You reek."
"Yes ma'am."
She gave the boy privacy by once again chilling on her terrace. She didn't understand what was happening and she didn't need to understand. Whatever it is, she'll keep the boy safe. Not that it was her job to do so, but she wanted to.

"Hey, Tsune..." Tsunade shot her eyes open in shock. That voice, she knew who it was even before she did so.
"Oro-Orochimaru..." She could see herself in his bright eyes, her reflection. He smiled at her, even tho he meant for it to be a soft, lovely smile, it turned out horrid and wicked.
"Just wanted to stop by and tell you I really enjoyed the dinner you left for me."
Tsunade was panicking now. Naruto was inside having a not so quiet bath, and Orochimaru was just outside her room. With her. Together. He knew the boy was inside.

Orochimaru's perfume was just one more out of million things that left Tsunade wordless. But she knew she couldn't let him see that. Tsunade was a sucker for nostalgia, she couldn't fake the sad look that formed on her face.
"I bet you did weirdo. What's up? Why visit me after three years?"
"Well, if I'm honest-" He grabbed the joint from her hand. "I kind of feel like you have something that's mine." He inhaled deeply closing his eyes, his smile never fading.
"What would that be?"
"A nine-tailed beast."
"He's quite popular, you're not the first one to come looking for him."
"He certainly is-" Orochimaru handed the joint back to his ex friend."But you are keeping him all for yourself, why?"
Tsunade laughed. There's no way she'll just hand the boy to Orochimaru.
"Where are you headed? I don't believe you came all this way to pay a visit to me."
"I was just passing by, I'm looking for an old friend. I'm planning on killing him."
Tsunade frowned, hard. He was talking about Jiraiya and she knew that.
"Why?"
"Let's just say...He was in my business, and you know I don't like that."
"Orochimaru...I won't let you kill him. You know that, don't you?"
"I know. That's exactly why I haven't come alone. Maybe you and I can have a little mock fight, see who progressed more, who gained more power. But just so you know, I won't go easy on you...See you on the battle field."

He took a stray of Tsunade's golden hair and twirled it around his finger. After that he disappeared and Tsunade was left speechless and alone. And to make things worse, if he stayed just a second longer, Naruto would have seen him.

"I'm clean now." Naruto yawned.
I looked at the boy sadly, he looked like he lost even more weight. He dried his hair with a small towel, and you could clearly see his ribs. He looked like one of those renaissance paintings where people looked like they haven't eaten in weeks.

"Hey, why don't you take a little nap?"
"Yes I would like that. Oh you mean back in hospital?" He suddenly frowned and took a step back.
"No, no, no. Right here. In this comfy bed." Tsunade pushed him until he hit the edge of the bed with his back. She pulled him up and covered him with blankets.
"You are acting weird. What's hapen-" Tsunade smiled to herself as she was proud of her little Halothane mixture she made. She injected it in the boy's lower back.
"Sleep tight dickhead."
She truly was a medic genius.

Tsunade closed the curtains for the boy and she ran out of the apartment still in her jeans and a tank top. It was a warm November, same as that November three years ago, when Orochimaru left. Tsunade knew that this November they had to end this Orochimaru madness. She had to kill him. Or he'd kill them.

...

Chapter Text

Tsunade's POV

I cursed myself for not asking Jiraiya exactly where he went. I knew he went to the Hidden Stone Village, but no further information did I have. I was helpless. All I had left to do was follow my senses, which I trust very much. Orochimaru's energy was very strong, it was vibrant. So I followed it not daring to catch a break.

Suddenly I felt both Jiraiya's and Orochimaru's chakras, and someone else's. I ran faster, I didn't even know I could be this fast. And there they were, Kabuto and Orochimaru standing opposite to Jiraiya. But Jiraiya didn't look so good, he had an open wound on his thigh and his ears were bleeding.

"Stop it!" I yelled.
"Well if it isn't Miss Big Bust." Kabuto smiled, fixing his glasses.
"Jiraiya..." I landed next to him and immediately started healing his wound.
"I gotta tell you, you've got some balls attacking my friends just half an hour from the village border. You're gonna have to pay now."
"This has nothing to do with you Tsune." Orochimaru was rather serious now.
"Leave, or I'll have to kill you too. Be smart for once."
"You're the only one that's gonna end up dead."
"Am I? But you left the boy alone, didn't you?"

My eyes were WIDE. How could I be so stupid? I left the boy completely alone. In the dark. Drugged. He's not gonna wake up in the next ten hours at least. I looked up at the sunset. I thought of Kushina, and I pleaded, if there was such a thing as afterlife, I pleaded she would look after him now that no one else could. Because, there was no way I'd leave Jiraiya to die now.

I took out a scroll and spawned a bird, I wrote a note for Hiruzen and prayed to God it's not too late.
"It's too late for that Tsune..." The boy is either dead or he is being transferred to my hideout."
But I believed in Naruto. By some miracle, I was sure he'd be safe, or I wouldn't be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life.
"Jiraiya. Help me as much as you can." He was silent. I knew I had to deal with this alone.
"Let's finish this." Kabuto ran towards me with his kunai. I was not focused, My thoughts were irrational, all I could think about was Naruto.

No one's POV

"I'll stab you right in that stupid mark on your forehead you fucking bitch!" Tsunade dodged the attack but Kabuto was smarter than that, at the last second he turned left and stabbed Jiraiya right in his stomach.
"NO!" Tsunade screamed.
"Focus. Focus. Focus. FOCUS FOR FUCK'S SAKE!" Tsunade yelled to herself before flashing to Kabuto and crashing his head to the ground. The sound of Kabuto's nose cracking caused Orochimaru to take his guard now. He was not sure if his comrade was getting up from that ground.

Orochimaru's tongue turned into a big sword and his neck was now snake-like. His head travelled towards Jiraiya, he was ready to kill him. But Tsunade's boot came crushing right in his jaw, breaking it. Orochimaru took the chance to spit blood on Tsunade. He knew exactly what he wanted to accomplish with that. Firstly, he knew that Tsunade felt awful kicking him, and secondly, he knew Tsunade got paralyzed whenever she had blood on her clothes, especially near her chest. This fear dates back three years ago. After she witnessed her parents die, she held her mother's decapitated head to her chest, and since then Tsunade had this fear of blood.

And he was right, Tsunade kneeled down, shaking uncontrollably as tears ran down her face.
Orochimaru knew he had to stab Tsunade to keep her on the ground for a while. Near the vital spot, he didn't want to kill her.
"Tsune, I love you as if you were my sister, but you always stood in the middle of the two of us. I would have killed him years ago if it hadn't been for you. Now, I'll do it even if I have to hurt you in a process."

Tsunade has gone non verbal now. She remembered all the times she stopped her comrades from almost killing each other, there was just too much bad blood. So Tsunade didn't mind dying now. Naruto's probably dead, Jiraiya will be dead, so why should she live? It's only fair she went with them. And if there was really such thing as afterlife, she'd hug her mother tightly.

Orochimaru swung the sword in the air before accelerating down towards Tsunade's torso. Tsunade closed her eyes, still shaking with tears streaming down her beautiful face.
"I love you too, Orochimaru." She whispered before inhaling deeply, possibly her last breath ever.
She heard the sword piercing through the skin and lungs, but she didn't feel it. She thought it was the adrenaline. It wasn't until she heard Orochimaru gasp and Jiraiya yell that she opened her eyes.

What she saw felt like she actually took the stabbing. There was the blond boy with a sword going through his ribs, lungs, and heart. She pinched her leg to make sure she wasn't hallucinating. It was true.

"Orochimaru sensei...You're a bad man." Naruto whispered as blood streamed down his skinny body and out of his mouth. His body soon fell to his knees.

"Oops. I didn't mean to do that." It was clear that Orochimaru regretted what he just did, he cringed as he now remembered the sound of the boys little lungs getting punctured. He quickly retrieved the sword and paused for a moment.

Tsunade was now near death, not because she was injured, but because she saw what she did. From her point of view, she saw an opening on the boy's back. It was horrific. She did not have any thought process, there was not a single thought behind eyes as shock waves hit her body over and over again.

"I'm sorry Naruto...I'll finish your agony now." Orochimaru swung his sword again. To anyone else this seemed cruel, but he really thought he was helping the boy. The boy's heart was beating slowly now, he was going to die.

Before Orochimaru's sword could reach the boy Tsunade grabbed the boy and turned her body around, shielding him completely.
"No!" She let out a long, loud scream. Finally she gained her focus back.
"What did you do you fucking sick asshole?!" Tsunade screamed as she tried to hear the boy's heart beating but she couldn't. He was still conscious, but not responsive. Suddenly his eyes shot wide. Naruto was a strong boy, but the thing he did next, it worked solely due to his will. He was a dead man walking. He took the last atom of power he had and in a second hit Orochimaru with Rasengan, directly in his stomach. He was gonna kill Jiraiya, and Naruto thought that he's dead already, why not risk his life for Jiraiya. And, soon enough, Orochimaru was sent spinning and flying, hitting a big stone.

Naruto gave Tsunade a sad look, the last thing he remembered was him whispering "sorry." And fainting. Tsunade was now crying and hysterically shaking and shivering. "No!"
"No!"
"No, no, no." Tsunade repeated all over again as she tried to heal the boy's wound.
"Come on baby, please." Jiraiya listened to the whole thing, he let out a tear as Tsunade called Naruto a baby. It was too emotional and he really adored the boy.

Naruto closed his eyes.
"DICKHEAD!" Tsunade yelled loudly but Naruto did not answer.
"Please don't die on me. Please. Please open your damn eyes." Tsunade tried everything but it was just not enough. She got down to listen once again to the boy's heart. None.
Tsunade cried even more and she didn't stop with infusing green chakra into the boy.
"Come on. Come on." Jiraiya watched and cried himself too.
"It's over Tsune."
"NO!" She cried out. Last time she cried so hard was when her parents died. She hugged the boy's unresponsive body and kept on healing, and healing, and healing. Why did she not just give up? She couldn't.

"Tsunade. I got him." Tsunade's eyes shot open as she heard those words come out of Naruto's stomach. She detached the boy from her bust, this time the blood on her body did not scare her. She looked at Naruto once again before bringing him back to her. It was like she was playing with a doll.
"Kurama. Is that you?"
"It's not so spacious in here, gotta be honest. I'll take care of the boy." She felt another beat of the boy's body, and then another, and another. He was breathing again.

"Jiraiya he's alive..." She whispered with a small, tired smile. He exhaled loudly, like he was holding that in for some time.
"Thank God..." She smelled the boy's hair before resting her head on his, closing her eyes. Jiraiya watched the embrace. They were like a cat and dog and now, look at them.
"Why did you risk your life for me you little idiot?"
"The boy cares for you." Kurama answered.
Tsunade was a bit dumbfounded that Kurama was still talking to her. She looked at the boy's sleeping body again. She laid him down next to Jiraiya and wiped the blood off of him.
"I am so relieved."
"Me too, Tsune. Thank you for coming here to save me." She patted Jiraiya's long hair before she stood up angrily. She watched Orochimaru wincing in pain, his clothes were burned from the hit he took.

"Now, you deserve to be killed, you fucking idiot. What were you thinking?"
"The boy shouldn't have showed up. I sent people to take him, I don't know how he got here." Orochimaru was truly sorry for hurting the boy.
"I'll never forgive you for this. You're no longer my brother." She punched his face the hardest she ever did, so hard that the stone behind him cracked from the hit.
"I'll let you live because of everything we ever did for each other. But if you come near Jiraiya or the boy again, you're a dead man."
She kicked him in the jaw again, leaving him completely deformed before running to her comrades.

Without much thinking she grabbed the boy in her arms and she grabbed Jiraiya's collar. She sped towards the hospital. As she was jumping on trees she was checking on the boy constantly, she was making sure her was breathing. She thought about how cruel Orochimaru was to hurt this small helpless body. She infused some more green chakra in his wound, just in case.

"Hey, why don't Naruto and I switch places?"
"Because you're a big boy." Tsunade smiled at him lovingly. He knew this wasn't romantic, this was pure love, friendship type of love.
"I love you Tsune." He smiled back.
"Don't push it." They laughed together as Tsunade kept on checking the boy and caressing his forehead with her cheek.

...

"I need two beds." Tsunade said nonchalantly, like she didn't walk in the hospital the way she did.
"Tsunade?!"
"Shizune. Oh, please give me a hug." Shizune hugged her tightly before taking the boy from his arms.
"What is this?"
"Just get them in beds please, get them a room."
They quickly laid them down and a whole group of medics, including Tsunade and Shizune, started working on their wounds and stabilizing their condition. Tsunade insisted she healed the boy. She was cautious, and she had help from Kurama. How scared did she feel, when she thought she killed the boy with her stupid actions.

"Hey Tsunade, they found a man's body on the roof of your house, probably from Hidden Sound Village. Judging by his wounds, it's most likely Naruto killed him, using his 'other chakra'. Three big claw wounds on his stomach, unless it was someone's big dog...It's Naruto."
"I don't care about that now." Tsunade was amazed how the hell did the boy even wake up after she drugged him. He was truly a wonder kid. She noticed Jiraiya was staring at her from another hospital bed. She gave him a glare and he just smiled at her softly.

Her attention was now on the boy who woke up and cried out in pain.
"Hey, hey! Slowly...Slowly...Bravo, just like that, breathe..." The boy had tears streaming down his face but decided to listen to Tsunade and tried to breathe slowly.
"Your lungs were punctured, that's why it hurts." She held his cheek and caressed the boy's stomach while simultaneously healing the area. It seemed to relax the boy. He never had anyone touch him like that and he never knew what relaxing meant. Or how it felt. But now the boy felt goosebumps forming on his body and he just wanted to close his eyes and enjoy the feeling.

Everyone saw how peaceful the boy was and smiled widely, it was truly touching to see Tsunade care for the boy that never knew love before. The boy was now calm and he started looking around the room, a lot of nurses working on Jiraiya, he started remembering things.
"I did it." The boy said.
"Huh? What?" Tsunade asked as she caressed his cheek with her thumb.
"Rasengan." She smiled widely at the boy, and to her surprise, the boy smiled back. Teeth and all, it was a cheeky grin. It was the most beautiful thing she has ever seen, he looked exactly like Kushina. It was her smile. The boy noticed Tsunade's look.
"What?"
"Nothing. I've just never seen you smile before. And also, your Rasengan was bullshit compared to Forth Hokage's, so it doesn't count." She repeated the boy's words and combed his hair with her fingers. The boy blushed a little. It was the first time he blushed. He was learning a lot since when he was found by Jiraiya in the woods, his psychological abilities improved, not a lot, but it still meant something.

"Do you wanna get dressed?" Tsunade thought the boy was cold and also, she couldn't look at his body without remembering how Orochimaru's sword sounded when piercing through the boy's body.

"Hey. Tsunade." Kakashi entered the room from the window.
"Kakashi?"
"I came to check on this little champ here, I heard what happened. And also to tell you , Tsunade, that I've talked to Hiruzen about that thing I promised you, it's going well."
"He's a champ, indeed."
Naruto was now sitting up on the bed.
"I'm okay."
"You are very strong, and brave. Maybe even stronger than Lady Tsunade."
"Oh I know." There was a bit more arrogance in this tone that Tsunade liked. She pinched the same cheek she was caressing a second ago, hard.
"Ay, ay, ay!"

...

"What's important is that everyone is safe, you learn from this mistake Tsunade. You shouldn't have left the boy alone, you knew he escaped the hospital again so you were committing a crime hiding him, and also you did not report seeing Orochimaru in the village. This time, I'll give you the benefit of the doubt and say it's okay. Next time you lie about-"
"Oh stop talking you old hag! And get that boy a normal room!" Hiruzen could do nothing but smile, Tsunade had such temper, she didn't fear anyone. She didn't give a damn who she talked to, her tone's gonna be the same.
"His apartment will be ready in a few days, until then he can go wherever he wants." Tsunade was happy to hear that, finally.

She was happy.

...

Chapter Text

No one's POV

To say Tsunade was the greatest attraction of the Hidden Leaf Village was an understatement, she was famous nation wide for her sexiness.

There was not a person in shinobi world that hasn't at least once thought of her naked in their bed, against a tree, in the classroom, on the battle field...

This goes without saying for women as well. Before Kurenai hooked up with Asuma she had occasional sexual thoughts about Tsunade, she might even be the one that caused Kurenai to have sexuality doubts. Being around her all the time does that.

Jiraiya swore that he will at least take Tsunade out on a date, he really wanted to rock her world instead, but something inside of him was telling him he is never getting that. Ever.

Back in the academy, when they were fourteen, all the boys were drooling over Tsunade, even then. But all she cared about was spending time with Orochimaru and her girlfriends.

Jiraiya thought of everything leading to this moment. How didn't he give up on Tsunade after all the rejections? Why was he still drooling over her, even in the hospital bed? He knew she saved him because she loves him as a friend, but he still couldn't stop thinking about her sexually. He watched her carefully as she put the strawberry in her mouth. The way a bit of red color lingered on her perfect teeth after every bite, and the way she sucked her fingers to clean them from that same red color. It was giving Jiraiya a headache. If she just let him do it once...

"Naruto how are you feeling?" Tsunade asked, now awake boy.
Of course all she cared about was that boy, Jiraiya rolled his eyes before looking at Tsunade's body one more time before putting his head back on the pillow. He might as well have a nap, he is not getting any care from her, that is definite.

The boy yawned cutely and rubbed his eyes, even stretching a little bit.
"Very good, I can go out now." The boy's legs were now hanging off of the hospital bed before Tsunade put her hand on his chest.
"Ah!" He cried from pain.
"As long as that's hurting, you are to stay."
"But-"
"Try this."
The boy looked at the half eaten strawberry and took another bite. His eyes lit up.
"Nice?"
"Yes. I've never had them before."
"More?"
"Yes." Tsunade gave him a whole plastic basket of strawberries and watched the boy as he nibbled on it.

Tsunade wanted to make sure Jiraiya was sleeping now because she needed to talk to the boy. But without anyone eavesdropping.
"Oops. My chest is showing." She said just loud enough. If Jiraiya was awake he would jump from his bed now. He was definitely asleep.
"It's always showing, what's wrong?"
Tsunade laughed at the boy's statement which in return received a long look from the boy. She knew it was because she laughed, apparently the boy's not used to it.

Tsunade now approached the boy who was still eating strawberries and put the basket on the side.
"Why?" The boy protested, he enjoyed eating in peace.
"Listen to me." She grabbed him by his arm softly and crouched down so she was a bit lower than the boy who was sitting on the bed.
"Thank you. For saving me the other day." Tsunade knew Orochimaru would never actually pierce her heart, but she was just as mad because he did it to the boy.
"But, never do it again, or I'll kill you myself." She gave him a death glare and the boy's was visibly scared. He was shaking a bit so she felt bad, but she knew she had to be very clear about this.
"I don't want you risking your life for anyone, understand?"
"I didn't want you two to die."
"We wouldn't die. But you would."
"He was going at you with a sword."
"So let him."
"I wouldn't let him kill you. Even tho I should because you made me feel sleepy and left me alone. I was attacked."

Tsunade looked at the boy, there was a certain anger in that glare. If the boy wasn't covered in bandages and tape, he would definitely regret talking to Tsunade in that tone. She valued herself more than she valued anyone else, everyone feared her. But this boy had some gigantic nuts speaking to her like that. She hated it but the boy was right, and she definitely had a soft
spot for the boy.

"Sorry. I shouldn't have left you alone..." The boy's eyes filled with tears and he looked away.
"Naruto. What's wrong?"
"I don't know." The boy had an emotional reaction which came naturally, of course he never had it before. He didn't have required surrounding nor people to have emotions. Tsunade knew this. She patted his hair, fixing it a little. She didn't know what else to do, she was still a teen herself.

"Maybe you could use some fresh air."
And so they were together on a window. Tsunade was smoking while resting her elbows on it, and Naruto was sitting next to her, dangerously close to the edge. But Tsunade was not worried, this time she's not letting anything happen to this boy. He was carelessly nibbling on his strawberries.
"Maybe take a little break? You'll get sick."
"If you're not sick of that bullshit then I am not sick of them." Naruto pointed to the strawberries while throwing one in the air. He opened his mouth ready to catch it but Tsunade was faster. She was holding it between her teeth now.
"Hey!" The boy snatched it out of her mouth which she definitely didn't expect. He smiled softly before handing it back and they both laughed together.

It was a lovely scene for Jiraiya who woke up just then from the noise they were making . He imagined Tsunade was his wife and Naruto was his son. It made him hold his heart, it was a weird feeling of sadness and nostalgia.

"Hey make some room for papa!" Jiraiya leaned down over Tsunade, purposely brushing his cock against her. He tried so hard not to make it so obvious but Tsunade knew him better than he knew himself. She elbowed him directly in his shoulder. Now, Jiraiya was a strong man, he had a very muscular body. But even if he was Arnold Schwarzenegger, it would have been pointless. He flew across the room hitting a wall with his back, hard. What made Tsunade so mad was not the fact he ground against her, it was the fact he referred to himself as 'papa'. This is also not what made her mad, it was the fact that the boy might start treating her as his mother. It made her cringe and feel disgusted. Why? She didn't know. Of course she didn't want to be a mom but she wasn't certain why it gave her such an ugly feeling.

"What are you doing?!" Naruto yelled.
"What does it look like you little prick? He rubbed his dick against me!"
The boy did not know what it exactly meant, but he assumed Jiraiya was in the wrong. He remembered when they got in trouble because Jiraiya was stalking her. He was now standing at the window glaring angrily at Jiraiya.

"Hey stop doing that to her!" Naruto yelled. Jiraiya didn't even listen to what they said as he was yelping from pain the whole time.
"You two..." Tsunade sighed.
"What did I do?" Naruto asked helplessly.
"You are a little brat who gets on my nerves as well."
The boy's eyes filled with tears once again as he furrowed his eyebrows, glaring at Tsunade angrily. His eyes became red and his pupils changed.

Tsunade smiled softly. She knew all this boy needed was a little love and affection.
"Okay, not you." She gave him a wink and combed his hair with her palm.
The boy huffed and crossed his arms with his eyes closed and lips pouting.
"Alright boys. Tomorrow you'll be free to leave."

...

Both Jiraiya and Naruto were silent after Tsunade left the room, now they were eating the strawberries together. Jiraiya ate them in one bite, while the boy needed two or three bites to finish the whole strawberry. They watched Tsunade leave the hospital from their window.

"Do you know what a crush is?" Jiraiya asked the boy, never taking his eyes away from Tsunade's swaying hips.
"No. What is that?"
"It means you have a certain someone that you have feelings for, someone you want to keep safe."
"Hm. Are you my crush then?" Jiraiya first cringed but as soon as he realized how pure the boy is, he rubbed his back.
"No big boy. It's not like that. It's how I act around Tsunade. You see, when you look at her you don't see what I see."
"Like a genjutsu?"
"No. Like a different perception, different point of view. When you look at her now, what do you see?"
"I see a lady walking...umm she is also smoking aaand... she is a bit angry from what I can see."
"See, I see much more than that. When I look at her I imagine us together, holding hands. I imagine us alone, away from anyone else, having children and living together. And also, I take a very good look at what she's wearing. Right now I'm enjoying the was her V-cut shirt is looking on her. And how her jeans are hanging loose...When you find someone that makes you sound like I do now, that will be your crush."
"Why her?"

"I don't know, might be destiny. You know, you might think she's a regular arrogant lady-" His talk was stopped by a kunai going towards his nose really slow. He laughed, catching it with ease. It was Tsunade. He knew she purposely threw it lightly, it was to warn him not to talk to Naruto about that stuff. She didn't even hear what they were talking about, but she knew Jiraiya and how obsessed he was with her.

"Isn't she?" Naruto asked, being completely freaked out about her attack on Jiraiya.
"She is...but there's so much more to her. When both of her parents died on the same day...She...She still cared deeply for us."
"Who's 'us'?"
"Me and ... our ex comrade."
"Kakashi sensei?"
"No, this is someone that is no longer with us." The boy nodded, not even doubting Jiraiya's words. He trusted him.

The boy now felt a weird connection with Tsunade, he also never met his parents. It wasn't the same situation, but she was alone just like he was.
"Can you tell me more about your parents?"
"Mine are dead too." Naruto now looked at him sadly. He patted his big white hair just like he did to him. It was to show him compassion. Jiraiya took the boy's fist and touched his own with it, giving him a big grin.
"The most important thing is that we have friends. And if so, we'll never truly be alone." Jiraiya threw a kunai back at Tsunade who didn't even turn around to catch it, she just lifted her arm, catching it and putting it back in her pocket. The boy was amazed by her skills.

"I understand why she is your crush."
"Do you now?" Jiraiya laughed loudly.

...

Chapter Text

Tsunade's POV

My terrace. A joint. The sound of nature. It was all I needed that morning. As of tomorrow, I may not have a luxury of doing this so often anymore. Being a Hokage...Oh what an idiot I am. A big title for a seventeen year old. I remember swearing that I'd rather fuck Jiraiya than became a Hokage, now look at me. I wished my dear ex friend could see this. Well, he'll probably hear about it and think I am an idiot too.

If my beautiful mother could see me. She'd also say I am waisting my potential. My father would be disgusted, but I know one person that would be pleasantly surprised. My grandfather. Hashirama Senju. And of course, his brother Tobirama.

I wasn't happy. But I wasn't sad either. I know there's no one else that could lead except for me. I know that Hiruzen is old and needs rest, his dementia got worse.

I put out the green cig and just rested my heavy arms on the balcony rim. I closed my eyes and exhaled slowly.

"Lady Tsunade!" I felt him a few seconds before he landed with his feet between my arms on the rim. Why did he think it's okay to just come to me like that and invade my private time, I didn't know. But I knew I was happy to see him, as always.
"Brat." He was smiling ear to ear.
"I wanted to remind you, we have a fight tomorrow."
"Oh yeah?" I lit up another cigarette, regular this time.
"Yeah, I hope you remember your side of the deal."
"Sure."
"Hm? What's wrong?" The boy now had a better look at me.
"What do you mean what's wrong? Nothing's wrong."
"You don't seem well to me." The boy reached with his palm to touch my forehead but I stopped him. I was too grumpy and I didn't like the touch. From anyone.
"Naruto...Sorry. It's nothing. I would just like to be left alone."
"Can hug?"

For a second I really thought this whole interaction was a prank. The boy was happier than usual, it might have been due to his psychological development, but this was too much.

"A hug?"
"Orochimaru sensei once told me that whenever his ex comrade felt bad, he would offer a hug. And he said it always helped, I've never hugged anyone before." He raised his arms and spread them in the air. I sighed, the boy noticed it and let his arms fall down, swinging sadly. I felt bad, this was the first time he asked for a hug and he got rejected.

"Orochimaru huh?" I grabbed the boy by his collar and quickly got him inside. I let go of him and he fell with his back landing on the bed.
"Talk. Now." I held a kunai to his throat. Of course I would never hurt him, but he happened to pay me a visit on one of my bad days. The boy furrowed his eyebrows and orange chakra began steaming from his body. He let out a small tear fall down his face.
"How long have you known him for?"
"You think I'm a monster too." His voice cracked.
"TALK!"
"You should have left me there to die!" The boy's eyes now turned red and he looked up at the ceiling, ignoring the kunai on his throat. He closed his eyes, getting ready for his throat to be slit.

He could have fought me but the boy was not resisting at all. I realized what I have done, the same thing I have had done to me when I was a child. I betrayed his trust. I remembered when I was little, my dad told me to jump from a really big height and that he would catch me. It was the top of Hashirama's monument. I looked up at the sky, not sure if I should just jump. So I thought why not, but I kept my guard. And so I jumped, it was a long free fall. I spread my little arms and legs, looking like a bat. When I realized he wasn't catching me I quickly opened my eyes to see him standing not even close to when I was going to land. And that's how I got betrayed for the first time. That's my girl.' I remember him saying as I easily landed on my feet.

I dropped the kunai next to his head and straightened up. What the hell did I just do and why did I do that, I didn't know. Why did I almost make this boy pay for something he is not responsible for. It's not his fault Orochimaru is an idiot, not his fault I am lonely, it wasn't his fault I was just so bad at controlling my anger.

"Naruto...I am sorry." I looked down at the boy who finally opened his eyes which he was squinting strongly. He looked mad, he felt betrayed and he had every right to feel that way.
"You tried to kill me." The boy's voice was cracking. I didn't know how could I almost hurt such creature. I grabbed the boy under his arms and pulled him up, hugging him gently.
"This is what hugs feel like." I rested my head on his really small shoulder. The boy's heart was now beating slower and his eyes turned back to ocean color.

I let go softly moving away from him so he can have enough room to leave, he was still hurt and confused.
"Did you really want to kill me?"
"No, I wanted to scare you...It doesn't matter now. What's done is done."
The boy gave me a nasty glare before throwing a kunai which ended up right next to my face, in the wall. I felt the wind from the kunai hitting my face. I didn't expect that, this boy threw a kunai at me before I could react.
"You're no better than Orochimaru sensei." The boy flashed and now I was left alone. I was shocked and surprised, I couldn't believe I didn't react in time.

I was feeling like shit five minutes ago, but then I felt even worse. I hurt the innocent boy. I looked at my bed now. I never sleep during the day but today...Either I take a nap or I kill someone. I took the kunai from the wall and saw it was the same one I gave him for his birthday. Boy did he make me feel like a jerk. I let myself fall in the bed and closed my eyes.

...

I woke up and it was really late, past midnight. I somehow found the strength to go wash my teeth and change the jeans and a shirt that I ended up sleeping in. I remembered my encounter with the boy once again. Oh what did I do...

I stepped outside and to my surprise, there was no one. There was a light breeze, I felt it through my ripped jeans. It was just me and my thoughts. I decided to take a walk a little further. There was this really nice place I liked to spend time at. When I needed to think, I'd usually go there. It wasn't late for me to change my mind and just leave the village. I was even thinking about it. I had nothing to lose, they would never catch me, and maybe I'd even reconnect with Mister Weird Ass. He'd be happy.

As I was walking I noticed some weird blue reflection in the air followed by loud bangs. I rushed towards it but as I was close it suddenly stopped completely. I approached the field cautiously, holding my guard.

I saw the boy, his body resting on the ground motionlessly. All the trees around him were destroyed and there were a lot of sphere looking holes all around him. He was probably training there. And he must have fallen down from exhaustion. I panicked a little and sped up towards him. Feeling his pulse, I relaxed and crouched down.

He was shirtless and he had burn marks all over his palms and his chest had dirt all over it. He reeked of dirt and the ground. The boy must have been training for God knows how long. I healed his palms with my index finger and folded him in my hoodie, not wanting him to be cold. I definitely should have woken him up, but he looked so peaceful and he already reeked, so it's not like it was unhygienic to sleep on the ground. I jumped high on one of the tallest trees and lighted up a cig. This way I could watch over the boy and still enjoy my night alone.

"Tsune." Kurenai was now right in front of me, her tall slim body graciously standing on the branch.
"Kurenai?" It was always a bliss to see such a beauty. Surely, Asuma would be in the wrong if he'd ever let this girl walk away from him. Beautiful body, face, personality, a strong kunoichi...But she was here for something, I could see it in her eyes.
"I came to see you." She smiled widely before crouching down in front of me. I reached for her hands and kissed them, throwing my cig away.
"I'm glad." She knew I wasn't feeling alright.
"What are you gonna wear tomorrow to the ceremony?"
"I'm not going, I'll just sign the papers, after that we will go for drinks together, my treat." Kurenai knew me better than anyone else and she knew there was no point in arguing with me.

"What's up with the boy? You're all over him."
"What do you mean?"
"I mean you haven't been yourself since he was found in the woods." I thought about it and it's true. I haven't been enjoying life as much since he came to the village.
"I have no idea..." I looked down at the boy sleeping, wrapped in my hoodie, peacefully.
"He is just...He is just so precious. Look at him."
"We are not looking at him with the same eyes Tsune." She wanted to say something with that, but I could not decipher it.

"After all the innuendo being thrown your way, this is what gets you weak." Kurenai smiled at me and leaned over to rest her forehead on mine.
"I'm here for you, Lady Hokage." This was pure love. This was someone that is ready to risk their life for me, love me, talk to me, be my friend, scold me...
"Thank you so much, Kurenai."

"Did you hear what happened?"
"If it's about Orochimaru don't tell please." I was done stressing about him.
"Itachi killed his whole clan leaving only his younger brother alive." Now it made sense why there was no one on the streets. And why she came to see me so late.
"What the fuck?"
"He escaped..."
"How did he escape!?" I was not standing up looking at her furiously as if she was the that let him go.
"He is maybe even as strong as you, of course he escaped. No one can stop him, except..." Kurenai looked up at me and then looked down at the boy again.
"Now Sasuke Uchiha is alone, just like Naruto is."

Itachi was always a bit different. He looked depressed and tired. Ever since he joined Anbu and secret operation troop, he lost the light in his eyes. He used to be different, he had a really good humor, heck we even smoked a few pots together. I remember him telling me he would rather die than do Hiruzen's dirty work, and then suddenly he joined him. Few years later, look what he did.

"I am shocked. Wait, where's the boy?"
"In the hospital. He is non verbal."
"Oh fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck. That's horrible Kurenai."
"Tsune look at me."
"Let's hunt him down. I can't do it alone." She added.
"Wh-Wh-What-You mean right now?!"
"If you trust me, come with me. He's done a horrible thing. I can't count on these stupid men, Asuma and Jiraiya couldn't even get a lead on where he's gone."

I couldn't believe everything that happened while I was asleep. Fuck, What did I do? If I had been awake, maybe I could have heard something and went to help. I felt horrible. I knew I had to fix my mistakes.

"Let's go!" Kurenai looked at me sternly.
"Tsune, one more thing."
"Huh?"
"There is a speculation that Itachi is now allies with Orochimaru..." My whole brain started hurting. I was afraid. Not that they'll hurt me, or anyone I care about. I was scared I had to kill him.
"I can't leave him alone in that case." I looked down at the boy as wind hit his hair and made it flow in the air. He was still Orochimaru's number one target.
"It's not an issue, we'll bring him too."
She quickly jumped towards the boy and took him in her arms, and went right back to me. I was shocked at how urgent Kurenai needed this to be over with, risking Naruto's life, she must have gone crazy.
"He's fully exhausted anyways, he won't wake up until we're back, with Itachi's head in our arms."

It was not a coincidence that Kurenai was so passionate about this. Itachi was her good friend, they both had amazing genjutsu skills so it was something that kept them close. Kurenai even had a secret crush on him for a while, but Asuma was her safe space. Even tho her closeness with Itachi is nothing compared to me and Orochimaru, she could now feel a small portion of what I felt all these years since Orochimaru left.

He was not only her friend...They had a secret platonic relationship, they loved each other in secret. Kurenai loved Itachi and Itachi loved her. Even tho they both were in relationships during all these years, something between them just couldn't fade. They met in secret, they eyed each other when they were in public, I am not sure if they ever kissed or had intimacy, but they definitely hung out a lot. And then the closer he got to Hiruzen, the more distant they became, especially after Izumi's death.

She handed me the boy and we started our journey.
"Tsune. Thank you." I looked down to see the boy sleeping peacefully on my chest as we jumped from one tree to another, I was making sure he didn't move much so he doesn't wake up.
"That boy, Sasuke right? How old is he?"
"I think he is just a few months older than Naruto."
"Fucking hell."
"He was never the same after Shisui died, remember how he completely changed...I don't know what got into him, but killing his own clan, his own father and mother, almost his brother as well...He must have gone crazy."
"Why not kill his brother as well? Were they close?"
"They were before. Not after Shisui and Izumi died."
Izumi was a great girl. It was a horrible tragedy when she died, her parents never recovered from her death, and now they were dead themselves.

"So only two Uchihas left now..."
"One, once we kill Itachi."
After she said that the trees started twirling and curling. We were under a genjutsu. We stopped at the same time, shifting closer to each other.
"It's okay, hold my hand. It's him." She reassured me.

"You are pathetic, Kurenai. As a genjutsu user, you should have realized that you've been under my spell for ten minutes already." Itachi's voice lingered in the air. I knew exactly where he was. I sensed his chakra just a few trees away. He wasn't hiding. I could kill him in an instant.
"Why are you not hiding Itachi?"
"Because I'm not going to fight you. I want to show you what you're fighting for."
Suddenly a big rectangle appeared in front of us, it was like a big tv. It showed young Itachi enjoying dango with Izumi and Anko approaching them.

"Hey guys!" Anko smiled widely. Suddenly I saw Orochimaru approaching them.
"Anko." He licked his lips with his long tongue.
Izumi hid behind Itachi as she got scared of Orochimaru's snake-like features.
"Oh there you are you asshole! Give me my needles back." Orochimaru had a habit of stealing Anko's equipment. He liked to do lab research on what type of poison she made, with her own hands, with her own imagination and creativity.
"Don't be scared Izumi." Itachi gave her a small grin.
"Izumi. Let me show you my new piercings!" Anko yelled.
"Sure." A small smile formed on Izumi's beautiful face. They started talking, one thing led to another and they were too into fashion talk now.

"Such power...I've never seen it before. Itachi, may I ask about your Sharingan?" I got goosebumps, this is exactly what I remember Orochimaru like. Fit body, creepy smile and weird behaviour.
"Why?" Itachi was skeptical.
"You know...Hiruzen is an evil man. I know that, he's my sensei after all. Now, I don't know how much you know him, but I'm pretty sure that he likes to abuse another man's power for his own purposes. Maybe even make him do bad stuff..."
"Just say what you gotta say. "
"I know you kill people for Hiruzen. I've been watching you for a while."
"Shut it, now." Itachi looked over at Izumi, making sure she's not listening.
"We can leave, together. You don't have to do all that."
"Our conversation's over, if I see you again, I'll show you exactly what Sharingan is."

After that the rectangle turned black again. I squeezed the boy harder to my chest. Then again, we saw Izumi falling to the ground and a masked man approaching her. He got her chained and he was ready to kill her with a sword. Suddenly, through a whole in the mask, we saw a weird shape inside his pupils. It was Tsukuyomi. Izumi experienced her whole life, in one second. One second for us, at least. To her, she lived her life with Itachi, they had children and she died from a natural cause, when she grew old.

Who was that masked man? Why did he kill Itachi's girlfriend.
"It's me." Our eyes were wide now. Kurenai was shaking and I squeezed the boy even tighter.
"What?!"
"I killed Izumi."
"WHY?!"
"You will figure it out, Kurenai. And you will be sorry for what you said about me."
"You're a fucking monster!" Tears were falling down her face now.
"Itachi, come out. Look at us when we're speaking. She deserves that."
Itachi waited for a few second before stopping his genjutsu and landing on the tree opposite of us.

Kurenai was ready to kill him now that she could see him.
"There is a chakra net around the boy's neck right now. If you try to attack me, he's dead. Tsunade, you don't want that." My body froze in place.
"Let's just talk." I pleaded.
"A woman as strong as you shouldn't have a burden, nor a weakness, holding them down. You see, if it wasn't for a boy you could have me killed easily. Love is the greatest weakness."
"Do you realize what you have done?" Kurenai cried out.
"It had to be done." I looked down at the boy and saw a thin chakra thread going around his neck.
"Kurenai let's please calm down." Kurenai was too explosive, I had every right to be scared she'll just run at Itachi, not caring about the boy.

"And Sasuke?! How could you do that to that sweet child?!"
"You always say too much, Kurenai."
Itachi looked up and there was a tear falling down his face as moonlight hit it. His red eyes were shining as he  grabbed his chest, squeezing his left side, probably his heart. I was holding Kurenai's arm, keeping her close.
"It hurts doesn't it? You do realize what you've done. I know you!"
"I'm sorry, Kurenai. Maybe we'll meet again." Itachi's body was now swapped with thousands of black crows. He was gone.

Kurenai fell down to her knees and cried silently.
"We need to move, now!" I saw the thread on Naruto's neck disappear as there was no sign of Itachi anymore.
"I'll kill you!" She yelled, hoping Itachi could hear her in the distance. A black crow landed on her shoulder and held a small piece of paper in its beak. Kurenai took it out and once she read it, she tore the paper up and the crow disappeared.
"I'm going crazy." Kurenai sighed loudly as tears streamed down her face.

...

NO ONE'S POV

"If anyone ever told me I'd experience this..."
What better way to cheer someone up than to have them smoke and drink and talk about funny memories.
But what made Kurenai say that was not the fact they were high and drunk in her room laughing at Hiruzen's first ever interview when he became a Hokage and looked hilarious. No. It was not the first time they've done that. It was the fact they had a four year old sleeping in the room next to them. And they did not care. They were having a BLAST.

"Ah...You know, I love him more than I love Asuma."
"Stop!" Tsunade laughed, wheezing as she did so. Even tho Kurenai said a horrible thing, Tsunade was too high to be a judge now.
"No I'm serious. I am dead serious."
"If Shizune could hear you right now...She would lecture you. I have no idea how Shizune ended up being our friend."
"She's beautiful. Such a good soul..."
The truth was, Kurenai did have a secret relationship with Itachi. Even tho they never had sex, they cared for each other, they loved each other. It was always like that, even when Itachi was with Izumi.
"The note. What did it say?"
"I love you." Tear fell down Kurenai's face.

"Come here." They cuddled on the bed and eventually they fell down. They laughed a lot and the two girls fell asleep, half naked, on the floor, with their balcony door wide open and wind hitting their face as curtains flowed in the air.

...

Chapter Text

Tsunade's POV

I was woken up by the sunlight. But it wasn't the morning sunlight. It was a sunset light. Orange and red, that's all I could see. I also heard banging. I opened my eyes fully and saw Asuma and Kakashi banging on my terrace door. I could see they looked furious.

There was another banging sound but it was coming from another direction. It was coming from my doorstep, from another side.

"What the fuck is that?" Kurenai cried out. Now I was slowly remembering everything from the other day. Wait. Naruto!

I jumped out of the bed and ran towards a guest room. There was no one. Then I remembered that we actually fell asleep on the floor, not in the bed, covered. I smiled to myself. Maybe it meant that the boy wasn't so mad at me anymore. I have no clue how he got us in the bed tho.

Kurenai opened the door for Jiraiya.
"Oh what I'd give to wake up between you two ladies."
"Oh what I give to put a knife through your head."
"Kurenai, aren't you a ray of sunshine?"
I slid the glass door open for Kakashi and Asuma.
"Tsunade. Your ceremony starts in two hours." Even tho I could only see one of his eyes out of his whole face, I could see he looked disappointed and annoyed. I did the math. It was 6PM. We overslept, indeed.

"I don't know what did you say to Naruto but he is angry and ready to fight you like you promised."
"Tell him to fuck off." I was not in a mood.
"You should never make a promise to a child and not keep it."
"Get out. You woke us up now you can all leave."
"What's wrong Tsune?" There was no longer a smile on Jiraiya's stupid face. He look concerned.
I sighed. It's gonna be a long day, even tho it started practically in the evening.

...

"Tsunade. You missed the ceremony. We had no one to give this to." Hiruzen pointed at the freshly knitted Hokage coat.
"I'd never even wear that."
"I want to say something. You might think I am a bad man. I haven't done the best things for this village, that's for sure. I've disappointed myself on more than one occasion."
"Get to the point." I couldn't look at my sensei the same anymore. After learning what he made Itachi do for him all these years, I only had a pinch of respect left for him.

Tear slid down his face.
"I just want to say...I am sad to resign. I wish I had more time to fix things."
"Fix what?"
"I wish I didn't fall under anyone's influence. It's over now...Please, take care of these people."
"Where do I sign?"
"Right here, and here, here, under this..."
Thirty signs later, it was finished. I was going to be a Hokage ,starting tomorrow.

"Your office is ready, whatever you want to put there, pictures, whatever, you do it. You'll spend more time there than home."
I left the old man and made my way over to the Hokage's office.
I looked out of the window...A light wind hit my face. There was a small sparrow landing next to me, it handed me a scroll and left. It was a very tiny scroll.

'Congrats Tsune, Love, prick. P.S. You've lost some weight.' I tapped it with a small amount of chakra and a beautiful bouquet spawned. It made me angry. He was close by...And I didn't know where. I got chills thinking about how close he was to us, he carried us in his arms, he covered us with blankets...He must have seen the boy too.

The little bird turned to a white snake and disappeared. I looked down. It was a beautiful view. I wouldn't let a stupid message from Orochimaru ruin my day. Hashirama's and Tobirama's monuments were watching me from The Hokage Rock mountain. I hoped those idiots were proud. The necklace, it was valued. Even tho it wasn't really shown by me, it was definitely valued. Whatever I would do from that day on, I won't put anyone in danger, no one will do my dirty work, and no one will kill. I will make sure of it.

...

"Tell us everything." I had Asuma, Kakashi, Jiraiya, Guy, Shizune, Anko and Kurenai in my new office.
"I just...signed the papers. So from tomorrow...you know where to find me."
"My girlfriend is a Hokage now." Jiraiya smiled and popped open a bottle of champagne.
"And we have many more!" Asuma yelled.
"This is a gift from us girls." Anko handed me a rose gold bracelet than was made from really small chains. It was beautiful.
"Fuck. Why?" I covered my mouth in shock.
"I love you. Never do that again oh God." Us girls all hugged together and giggled and kissed.

"Stop staring at them like that." Kakashi gave Jiraiya a warning. Asuma didn't appreciate his sexuality.
"I'm sure you will do a good job leading this country. I always looked up to you! Congrats, lady Tsunade!" Guy was a military man. He was very polite and always disciplined. He gave me a small wooden box. I opened it and saw a big fat head.
"No way, are you for real?!" We started wheezing and he looked very proud.
"What? You thought I don't like to smoke some good pot? There's enough for all of us."
Jiraiya and Asuma brought drinks and Kakashi gave me a jet lighter while we made joints.

"Guys...thanks." I was in a better mood now. We opened our champagne bottles and smoked and we had a really good laugh. It was getting late. Time flies when you have a good time.

Suddenly I felt Naruto's energy. He'll be at the window any moment.
"Naruto?" Jiraiya raised his eyebrow. The boy was standing behind me, but I would not look at him.
"It's 10th of November."
"Ooh, of course. Well, ask the lady if she's ready."
"She is." He was demanding my attention.
Finally I turned around to see the boy with his arms crossed standing just outside the window.
"Alright. Show it to me."
"No. You'll fight me, immediately." I smiled at the boy using the word I taught him. We all smiled, the boy was persistent, it was a nice view since we found him scared in the woods. He was gaining a personality.

"Alright. Remind me of our deal again." I gave in.
"The deal was if I master Rasengan you won't sign the papers and be a Hokage and I'll also get that necklace, and...I added a new thing. You need to say sorry to me."
"Sorry for wh-"
"For trying to kill me the other day." The boy answered before I could finish my question. Now everyone looked at me weirdly.
"I didn't-He is not-"
"Yes you did. Now come out."
I sighed loudly. What a drag. Why are you so annoying?

We were right outside Hokage's building. He was roughly ten meters away from me and Kakashi was in the middle of us. The rest of the group was leaning down on the window trying to see if the boy really mastered the Rasengan. His whole body was covered in bruises from training so much.

"Eat this." Naruto threw a shuriken at me which I easily dodged and then he ran at me as fast as he could. The boy was very fast for his age. He formed this perfectly circular chakra made out of small energy threads. It was, indeed, Rasengan. Maybe it was not as strong as Minato's, but it was a Rasengan. I flicked the boy's head down towards the ground with my index finger so his Rasengan ended up demolishing asphalt beneath us. It was powerful. I thought that was it. Suddenly the boy rose from the ground and formed another Rasengan, but with his left arm now. I couldn't dodge it.

Naruto's body froze once he realized how close he was to hitting my stomach. He stopped in his tracks and the blue sphere disappeared.

"Looks like I won." He let his arms fall to his sides and smiled at me.
"Looks like you didn't." My shadow clone disappeared leaving only a small cloud. I was behind the boy.
Grabbing his neck I turned him around and got ready to give him a flick. He knew that so he squinted his eyes, getting ready to be catapulted. I forgot about pride and I forgot about everyone else watching us. I crouched down and kissed the boy's forehead gently while holding his chin.

"I wish I was Inoichi Yamanaka right now." I laughed to myself at Jiraiya's sentence.
Pulling away, there was a subtle smirk on my face. Naruto looked at me in disbelief, his eyes had a hint of sadness. He wasn't used to affection, that was for sure.
I took the necklace off my neck and gently put it on his.

"I signed the papers already. But you win. And this isn't just any necklace...It will help you control that little thing you have inside of you." I placed my palm on his stomach.
The boy now touched the spot where he'd been kissed, and covered my other hand which was holding his stomach.
"I'm sorry...for hurting you the other day. I am really sorry." The boy finally blushed and started pouting.

"You cheated."
"I did. I can cheat, I'm a Hokage after all."
He smiled a little and looked at the necklace I gave him.
"I already feel stronger!" The boy grinned hard and everyone smiled lovingly, of course it wasn't possible that he already felt stronger, but it was very cute.
"You should go home and sleep. It's quite late." I thought about what happened last night and decided it's better to walk him instead. First Itachi, then Orochimaru...I wasn't gonna risk.
"Hey brat, I almost forgot. Do you know what day it is tomorrow?"
I stood up from the ground.
"What?"
"It's Pervy Sage's birthday."
"Who's that?"
"It's your sensei."

The boy looked up at Jiraiya.
"What's pervy? I know it's something bad." We all laughed once again. I was truly happy. Jiraiya looked at me lovingly, which I'll never be able to return.
"Lead the way."
"Hm?"
"I'll walk you."
"But come back later Tsune!" Kurenai yelled.
"Promise." I smiled.

...

Me and the boy were walking painfully slow.
"Why are you walking so slowly?"
"Mmm, for much reasons."
"It's many reasons."
"Whatever. My leg hurts and also it's hard to fall asleep so I'm trying to buy some time until I get there. Maybe I'll be more tired."
"Come." I crouched a little and spread my arms for the boy.
"For a hug?"
"No silly. I'll carry you." I smiled.

The boy was now in my arms resting his head on my shoulder.
"Why is there no one on the streets?"
"Something bad happened...But there's a boy who lost his family and he is alone. He is four just like you."
"What's his name?"
"Sasuke."
"Where is he?"
"In the hospital...Maybe you two can be friends when they let him leave. I heard he is very strong."
"Yes!" He smiled. He probably never had friends before.

"Now that you're a Hokage, will you give me a lot of money? More than Hiruzen did?"
"Sure."
"And I want to have missions, like Jiraiya sensei does."
"I'll think about that."
"Why?"
"Because...I don't want to have you hurt brat."
The boy rested his head back on my shoulder and threw his arms around my neck.
"Hey lady Tsunade-"
"If you don't stop blabbing I'm gonna lose my shit."
Naruto pouted.
"You're just like Orochimaru sensei. You two never listen to me." It was obvious that Orochimaru was important to Naruto. He was talking about him a lot.
"You know...He once said your name."
"What did he say?"
"Something about a seal...Yin seal."
"What about it?"
"Mmm...That it makes you very powerful."
"It's this thing on my forehead. You see?"
"Yes." He touched it with his thumb. I cringed as I felt how dry and dirty his hands were.

We were now outside a poor looking building. Something inside of me told me to walk the boy all the way to his door. It's like I knew something horrible would happen.

The boy was still in my arms and I opened the door slowly.
"Why is it unlocked?"
"Well it's not like I have anything that could be stolen."
"Naruto, you have to lock your-"
Yellow snake eyes met mine. He was sitting on the boy's bed, his back leaning against the wall. It was dark, but his eyes glowed like fireflies. He was wearing a light blue kimono, I could only see his fit shins.

"Why'd we stop?"
I pushed the boy's face further into my chest and lifted my other hand, putting my index finger on my lips, pleading Orochimaru to just keep his mouth shut. I needed the boy to be calm, if he were to see Orochimaru, he would go crazy. I can't have that now. His smile grew. He mimicked my actions, putting his index finger on his lips and he went out through the window silently.

Once he was out I put Naruto down.
"Take your shoes off, wash your teeth and take a shower before sleep."
"I know that, I'm not a baby."
"Okay. Don't talk back to me." I was not in the mood as I knew there was a snake waiting for me to come out.
"Okay...Good night princess Tsunade."
"Lock your door and close your windows, okay?"
"Yes Ma'am."

I closed the door behind me and I heard him, hissing like a snake. I sighed before turning around, finally meeting his eyes. The anger I had towards him was gone the moment my eyes landed on him. That creepy smile did not scare me. Heck, it drew me closer to him.

"Princess Tsunade, eh?"
I looked at him sadly, but my body was shaking from excitement. I was feeling too nostalgic, the time I spent with him, it was the best time of my life. He was just so similar to me, we were like siblings. We could speak without saying a word to each other.
"Or should I say lady Hokage?" His face changed now, he wasn't smiling. It was almost like he was disappointed at me.
"You don't seem too happy about that."
"I had hope you'll join me one day. Never thought you were the one to become a Hokage."
"To join you for what exactly?"
"Having absolute power over the world." I laughed sarcastically.
"Cause having stable relationships with your friends and living in peace doesn't do it for you anymore, right?"
"And for you it does? What are you gonna do when your girlfriends start their families? When even Jiraiya realizes you won't ever give him a chance and gives up on you? What are you gonna do alone?"

Orochimaru was right to some extent. There was a certain fuck up in my head. It couldn't be explained, but it was not possible for me to have a stereotypical life. Just like him.
"What are you gonna do, huh? You're just like me."
He chuckled.
"I don't have an answer to that." He fished out a pack of cigs from his pocket and offered me first. I took one before he did the same and inched his jack lighter closer to me. I inhaled strongly, feeling nostalgic all over my body.

"Rooftop?" I asked.
"You bet."
We were now lying down on the roof of Naruto's building. Just above his window. It felt natural.
"Why'd you come?"
"Firstly to see what the fuck happened to you to accept the Title, and secondly...I may need access to the morgue, now that you're in charge-"
"Forget about it."
"I didn't even finish."
"What do you want? To see your mommy again?" I mocked him.
"Not quite. I'd like to bring Forth back to life." I straightened up and was leaning on my elbows now.
"What the hell prick?"
"What? I have a few interesting ideas."
"And those are?"
"Well, I need his DNA, that's easy to get, but also I'd like to have him as a comrade. He was stupidly strong. I do have a way of bringing dead to life again."

You can love someone, care for them, cherish them, be there for them, and they could still end up as wicked as this guy. He is not to blame, considering a horrible childhood he had, but it was sad to admit that all those years we spent building our friendship didn't change him for the better.

"Wouldn't you like to hug your mother again?" Orochimaru abused knowing so much about me. He was the only one that knew how much I secretly loved my mother. I was never the one to show it, but he knew. He was that close to me.
"I would advise you to be very careful. Choose your next words wisely."
"I'm just saying, I can make that work for you. You give me the Forth, I give you your mom back. You two could leave the village, she always wanted to travel-"
"You crossed the line." A tear fell down my face. He looked at me sadly.
"I am sorry. I didn't mean to make you cry." He put out his cig and did the same to mine. It surprised me to receive a hug from him. It was a usual hug from him, an arm over my shoulders and his head resting on mine.

"It's not late for you, Orochimaru. You are still you. Come on. Look at me." I tried to make him change his mind, boldly putting my palm on his heart. My blood ran cold when I felt no heartbeat.

Whatever he was now, he was not human.

He didn't have a heart.

He didn't have a heartbeat.

"What the fuck?" I whispered, my eyes were wide open.
"I'm sorry Tsune. I'm not a man I once were. I'll come back in a few days...Maybe you'll change your mind."
He disappeared.

Panic, sadness, shock...It was all I felt at that moment.
Fucking hell, what did he become? He was gone. He was no longer the man I knew.

"Naruto!" I had to check on the boy. He was in his bed, lying on his side. I could see his little V-cut on his ear. He was awake, looking at his door blankly.

"Brat!" I repeated. Finally he looked my way, surprised to see me.
"Lady Tsunade?" He opened his window in his baby boxers. It was a chill night to be sleeping like that.
"Are you okay?"
"Why wouldn't I be?"
"I just...It's nothing. I thought you weren't feeling so well for a second."
"Well, I am having a little trouble breathing." The boy sucked on his inhaler. I smiled warmly at him.
"Here." I handed him the same kunai I gave him for his birthday.
"I'm sorry I threw it at you the other day." He took it sadly.
"No, I'm sorry. Good night." I caressed his cheek and smiled.

The boy went back to bed while I was once again back on the roof, making sure the boy is safe.
"Tsunade. I saw that. Care to explain?" Kakashi flashed behind me.
"Fuck..." I whispered to myself.

...

Chapter Text

Tsunade's POV

The beautiful weather in Konoha did little to lift my mood. Behind me I had a beautiful sunny day, but on my desk there were hundreds of papers waiting to be read and signed. The interaction with Kakashi from the last night kept replaying in my head. He was so adamant to know why did I 'meet up' with Orochimaru and why didn't I kill him when I had the chance. Such a pain in the ass that Kakashi.

"May I come in?" The door slightly opened and I heard his voice. Again him.
"Yes, Kakashi, but be gentle with me I'm not in the good mood."
"Lady Hokage."
"Don't call me that. Continue."
"I'm gonna act as if I didn't see what I did last night, I'm not here for that."
"No?"
"No. As it's Jiraiya birthday, he wants all at the Hot Pools at 9PM. So...that's what I came for, he is on a mission so he's not able to invite you himself."
"Hmm...Sure. Thanks."
Kakashi went to leave but I stopped him.
"Hey."
"Huh?" He turned around creepily as I couldn't see his eye from that angle, only his mask.
"Orochimaru was my best friend. My brother."
"I know. But now you're gonna have to choose between him and the boy, he obviously wants him. And if he had to chance to take him, he wouldn't be thinking of you, only his goals. So...I want you to think about that. Emotions are shinobi's greatest weakness."

...

Na-ru-to. I could feel him a few seconds before he even appeared on my window. I turned around in my chair and waited. Eventually he was on my window, his hands resting on the window rim above his head level. There was a mild angry expression on his little face.

I didn't say anything I just furrowed my eye at him and waited. I basically mimicked his behavior. He continued to stare me down until eventually jumping in my lap with his feet, not even struggling to keep his balance. Well, he is a fox after all.

"You...." He was fuming.
"What dickhead? Why are you naked?"
"Don't call me that! You are hiding things." He was inching closer to my face, tho it was much smaller than mine. I could feel him exhaling through his nose on my own.
"Naruto. I'm warning you."
"I overheard your talk with Kakashi." I was more than impressed that the boy successfully hid himself that well and that even I didn't feel his chakra even when he was that close that he could hear what we talked about.
"What exactly?" I acted stupid.
"You know exactly what I'm talking about! You are allies with Orochimaru sensei!" I could feel his spit on my face and that's when I lost it. My moisturizers were far too expensive to be treated like that.
"Watch your tone!" The boy now looked helpless as I grabbed his neck and pinned him against the wall. His legs were swinging rapidly and he tried to push my hand away from his neck, but of course, he couldn't. I remembered how I hurt him last time and that's the only thing that helped me keep my sanity. I took the boy and put him in my chair. His bare torso was covered in goosebumps.

"Listen...Naruto. I don't wanna hurt you. You can't talk to me like that, you can't yell at me, you can't spy on me and most definitely, you cannot spit on my face. Was I clear?"
"He tried to kill you! I risked my life for you, you selfish bitch!" He definitely had a few bad words in his, not so rich, vocabulary.
"I said, WAS I CLEAR?" He looked at me for a good minute. Again the boy's eyes turned red, and they were watery, he was ready to cry. He was experiencing betrayal, and he didn't know how to cope with it.
"Why are you crying now?"
"I'm not crying! I ran so fast to save you and then you are his friend!" I softened once I realized he is a literal four year old, it was sometimes hard to keep that in mind. Once he talks, it's easy, his vocabulary sucks.

"Tsune! Oh fuck I'm sorry!" Jiraiya stormed in, sweat dripping down his face, with a baby shirt in his hands. He was obviously running for a while. I quickly put two and two together, he was looking for the boy. I straightened up and twisted the chair so he could now see Naruto sitting, both of them were fuming.
"Jiraiya..."
"I know...I'm sorry. I told him he could not bother you just for chocolate and that his dietitian said he should not be eat-"
"Just get him out." I became frustrated to the point of not being sure whether I should just kick both of their asses. I put my palm on the boy's back, signaling him to move it, but he moved away from my touch quickly, like it burned him. He walked right past Jiraiya and slammed the door shut behind him. It was obvious that I was not a good match for this boy. He came for chocolate, he left with tears. Jiraiya had no idea that the boy overheard me talking about Orochimaru.

"Sorry Tsune, I didn't mean to-"
"Jiraiya. Get out."
"Will you let me finish a sentence woman-"
"Jiraiya. Get out. See you later."
"Tsune!" Seeing him actually being brave enough to raise his voice at me made me stop being a bitch and listen to him.
"What?!"
"The boy has deep feelings for you, for me, for anyone that will even remotely give him attention. Now I am warning you, I won't let you near him if you don't respect that. I love you, but I can't let you hurt him. And you have a way of doing that to people that care for you."

I knew exactly what was he talking about. Missed birthday parties, my sharp tongue, unfiltered opinions...I've hurt my closest people, the same people that bought gifts for me when I got the title. He was right. I did have a way of hurting people that care for me.

"I am sorry. Truly. It won't happen again." He was shocked to hear that. After the shock wore off, his eyes filled with happiness, he was proud of me for saying it.
"Thank you for hearing me out, and..."
I was waiting for him to finish his sentence, expecting something serious.
"I honestly can't wait to see you in a bikini later."
I didn't move an inch, I was still resting my head on my fist and just watched him, I didn't even raise my eyebrows. But he knew better. That's why he hurriedly left my office. I was seriously considering putting up a Do not disturb sign on the door. Or Knock first. I smiled to myself as I couldn't help but feel loneliness once those two left my office.

...

No one's POV

Tsunade was now looking at herself in the mirror. She lost some weight, it was just a little bit, but she noticed. Even tho Tsunade lived a very unhealthy life style in terms of smoking and drinking, she was eating healthy and she had a very strict diet. She would sometimes let herself eat one chocolate bar, and that was it. And it had to be right after alcohol. Everything else was very strict for her. She felt good that way and she also looked good. But no matter how much weight she'd loose or gain, her breasts didn't disappoint. They were one of the biggest in Konoha. They were powerful. And she really liked showing them off. Sometimes it was subtle, sometimes it was vulgar, but they were always there. Important. So the black bikini top did little to cover them up, they were basically fighting to stay covered. It was a simple triangle bikini top, and she matched it with black thong bikini bottom. She was breathtaking. She covered herself with a simple silk robe and made her way out of her house.

She lit up a cig and walked slowly. She couldn't help but wonder, when's Orochimaru gonna visit her again. She wondered whether it was a good idea to increase the security in the morgue department, whether it will enrage Orochimaru, because she knew he was close, always. Her pink lips rested on the cig filter as she walked, too lazy to take it out of her mouth. It was already 10PM and this was the first time she was tired so early.

...

"Hey." Tsunade gave Anko a very tight hug. Tsunade loved this place. It was in the open, you couldn't see much because of the steam, and it was a good place to have a drink. Potentially even a smoke.
"Heyyyy!" Everyone greeted me, Kurenai and Shizune were already high, Guy and Kakashi were having a breath holding competition, and Asuma was sitting with Jiraiya on the edge of the pool, talking about politics.
Tsunade took her robe off and slowly got into the water, walking towards Jiraiya.
"Happy birthday Pervy-sage." She smiled lovingly at her friend as she handed him a box with a black necklace inside. It had a beautiful pendant attached to it, it was a Konoha sign, he once told her he would like to wear it if he had it. So naturally, she bought it for him. All her goodwill was shattered in pieces when Jiraiya literally drooled when he saw her.

"Thanks Tsune, I must say you look fucking amazing, oh my God how are you so beautiful-"
"Jiraiya. Come on now." She was tired, she just needed to spend time with her friends, she couldn't cope with his behavior right now. And by some miracle, he seemed to understand it, at least for a while.
"Ay where's Naruto? You are not keeping an eye on him, again." Asuma gave Jiraiya a nasty glare.
"Oh fuck-Yes." Jiraiya got into the water now.
"You-You-Why did you bring him? Jiraiya he's a baby. And we're gonna be smoking, drinking...Are you nuts?"
"Tsune he has to live a little. I felt sorry for him. Come on don't be like that, help me find him instead."
"Yeah you can stay here, keep on relaxing your balls, I'll find him." Jiraiya was clearly in the wrong, he made an apologetic face. Asuma shook his head while Tsunade made her way over to the opposite edge of the pool.

After going through a big cloud of steam, she saw the boy clinging to the edge of the pool, with his feet sticking to the side of the pool. The boy's skin looked like he was in the water for much longer than he should have. He wore cute shorts with dolphins on it. Tsunade cringed at the site as she never expected him to wear that. It didn't suit his personality. She could see the back of his small head, his golden hair wasn't as spiky now, as it was a bit damp. The boy was resting his head on his small palms. This part of the pool was very shallow but it was still too deep for the boy. His feet weren't even close to the ground.

"Boo!" She pinched his ribs.
"Ah!" The boy almost jumped out of his skin. Tsunade now had to try really hard to hide that evil grin on her face.
"What do you want?!" The boy was obviously hurt from their last interaction.
"Come on. Don't be like that." Since Jiraiya lectured her, Tsunade decided to go very easy on the boy.
"Go away." The boy turned his head back and went to the same pose he was in before.
"Why don't you swim a little?"
"I'm not the best swimmer." He spat out angrily.
"Watch your tone Na-ru-to." Tsunade mocked the boy on purpose while singing his name. But he wouldn't answer, and he still looked sad.
"Brat." He ignored her.
"Naruto." He ignored again.
"Dickhead." He still ignored her.

He felt a cold, wet fabric against his back now. It was her bikini. Tsunade gave a boy a gentle hug. She rested her head on his shoulder, not minding her hair getting a little wet. She rested her arms on his stomach, interlocking them as the boy was very slim. The boy now felt his cheeks turn red as he couldn't control this good feeling that he had. He couldn't stay mad, no matter how hard he tried.
"I brought you some sweets." She said whilst still resting her head in his slim shoulder.

He shyly turned his head around now.
"What sweets?"
"Well...You need to come and see for yourself. I'll help you. Swimming is easy." The boy had some doubts but at the end he gave in. She gave him her hand and he took it strongly. He would not let go as she pulled him deeper into the pool, his skinny body floating at the surface. Suddenly she let go of him.
"No!" The boy now panicked before grabbing Tsunade's thigh and pulled himself up, climbing on her chest.
"Never do that again, please." He took a deep breath.
"Well you need to learn eventually." As they were now close to everyone else, they overhead their conversation.
"Oh, you still don't know how to swim? I'll teach you sweetie!" Anko took the boy from Tsunade, which was harder than she thought as the boy was practically hugging her with his life, but eventually she succeeded.

Jiraiya and Tsunade watched the boy lovingly as he looked like a puppy, jerking his arms and fighting to stay afloat. He looked adorable, and everyone was helping him, even Guy.

"You know, you look amazing today." Naruto must have heard that because he shot Jiraiya a very nasty glare.
"Careful, seems like you have competition." Tsunade pointed her chin at Naruto, who was flat on his back with Guy holding him from underneath.
"I told you, the boy adores you." She ignored him for now and poured herself a glass of whiskey. Her favorite. Jiraiya kept looking at her big bust the whole time. She saw it, but this time she decided not to do anything. Why? Because the boy was fuming.

"See? Now you're much better!" Guy really adored the boy, he pinched his cheeks and hugged him and rubbed his hair and the boy was obviously not enjoying it but it was nice to just watch him do normal activities.
Once Guy left him alone, the first thing he did was swim very slowly, even tho his body was moving rapidly, between Tsunade and Jiraiya. He gave him one more glare but stayed silent and now looked ahead of him. Tsunade combed his hair with her palm, making it frizzy.

"I don't like when he's staring at you like that!" He whispered yelled to her, holding for his dear life. His fingers were white on her hip from all the pressure he was making. He wasn't that heavy, no, but he was just scared of water, even after his swimming session.
"Tell that dickhead to stop it." Tsunade whispered back. She was sarcastic, and Naruto could see that. Since he developed some psychological skills, it was not so hard for him to see when someone was sarcastic.
"You can tell him yourself."
"Well I don't mind the staring. You do. So you tell him."
The boy ignored that and just replaced his hands from her hip to a concrete near the pool edge.

She lit up a green cig and exhaled in the air above her, she was enjoying. Everyone she cared for was there, everyone was happy, and for once she was truly carefree. She forgot about Orochimaru. She forgot about Itachi. She enjoyed. Naruto's judgy looks did not bother her not even one bit.

"Lady Tsunade." Naruto poked her arm.
"What honey?" He looked at her completely in awe. His eyes were sparkling and his little mouth was slightly open.
"N-Nothing."
"Say it." She poked his cheek just like he poked her arm.
"I-I would like to do some training with you, if that's alright with you." The boy was obviously nice only because he's been called honey in that beautiful sweet tone. If he wasn't, this would probably turn into one of their stupid childish fights.
"Sure...But I won't go easy on you." She grinned as she pushed all of the boy's hair to the left, he looked like a very adorable version of Hitler. He was enjoying it very much, her touch, it was putting him to sleep.
"Thank you lady Tsunade."

The rest of the night, they played with the boy. All the attention was on him. He was really in the center of attention, and he loved it. They played volleyball with him, they even taught him how to do front and back flips. Tsunade just observed from the side, she wasn't really a type of person to play like that, but she cheered on them as she also cheered with her whiskey glass to Anko, a hundredth time that night. It was pretty inevitable that she'll get drunk. But she was just so happy.

"You seem happy."
"I am." Tsunade rested her head on Anko's shoulder. They hugged gently. Jiraiya took the opportunity and came closer to them to watch their breasts grind against each other as they hugged softly. Oh he was so into it that he didn't see a small foot flying his way, right towards his cheek. So he didn't really have much time to react before he was kicked the other way, away from the girls.
"Eat that you pervy bastard." Naruto had to hold onto the girls now as he landed in the middle of the pool. Anko was wheezing and Asuma had a very satisfied look on his face.
"I think this was the second favorite thing I've ever seen, right after Kakashi's face without the mask."

When Asuma said that, it woke up Naruto's curious side. He realized he's never actually seen Kakashi without a mask. Anko noticed that on Naruto's face.
"It's nothing special, really." Kakashi winked at Anko, which everyone found to be bold.
"You've seen it?!" His light blue eyes sparkled.
"You little shit!" Jiraiya yelled as he finally realized what has happened. He went to grab the boy but Tsunade stopped him.
"We don't want you getting another kick from me, do we now?"

Tsunade didn't know back then how much she would miss these things, just a few years from that moment.

Chapter Text

No one's POV

It was another stressful day for Tsunade. She spent the day alone in her office, she hasn't seen any of her friends, and her hand was hurting from all the writing.
Once she got home, it was already 10PM, and then she had a salad, showered, and then at 11PM, she was in her bed, looking at the ceiling. This was what horror looked like to her. She was scared that this is what her life will look like whilst being a Hokage.

She felt the familiar sensation in her stomach. She just needed to do one little thing to be able to fall asleep. Her body was now naked on the silky sheets. She didn't even bother to close the curtains all the way, she liked the risk. Slowly, she slid her hand down her body, lightly touching her nipples as she did so. Finally, she reached it. Her perfectly waxed center. Her wet pussy. Tsunade didn't really think of anyone while masturbating, she was so powerful that she just needed to think of herself. It was enough to get her in the mood.

She touched her clit gently with her palm, mostly with her middle finger. Her body jolted upwards. Moments passed and it became more intensive. She would occasionally let out a really quiet moan, or a muffled one. It was elegant, beautiful, and it was desperate. If she didn't do this, she would not be able to fall asleep. She quickened up her pace, her body followed the rhythm. She held her head with one hand and rubbed herself with another. She wasn't close yet, but it was getting much better. Now using her whole hand, she rubbed it, she pushed fingers inside it, she spit on her fingers before reapplying pressure, it was now everything but elegant. She looked like a hungry beast.

But suddenly her door bell rang. She just stopped, not moving her hand away from her pussy. She froze with her eyes still closed. She thought that whoever that is will leave, thinking that she's not home. And it worked. She quickly continued, not letting herself lose her high because of that.

And then out of nowhere there was someone banging on her balcony door, she concentrated to feel the chakra of that certain someone, and it was definitely Naruto. She quickly covered herself up in her silk cover before standing up angrily. She slid the door open a gave the boy a very scary look.

"Hey beautiful lady!" The boy was probably trying to be cute by using Jiraiya's lines, but Tsunade wasn't amazed by it given that she didn't have any privacy lately because of the boy.
"Naruto..."
"Oh-Did-Did I do something?" Tsunade was frustrated but she couldn't be mad at the boy as he basically didn't understand why she was frustrated in the first place.
"No baby..." She combed his hair with her hand and pushed him inside gently. The boy smiled lovingly, not even noticing that Tsunade's wrapped up in a cover like a burrito.

He happily jumped on the bed and Tsunade went to change in the bathroom. She looked at herself as she let the covers fall down to the ground. That was close, the boy saw her but she was lucky he didn't really understand what she was doing, otherwise he would have definitely traumatized himself. She massaged her head for a good minute. She felt like she just came home from a night shift and her kid is waiting for her. She cringed. Tsunade was not a type of person to live a life like that...

She put on a silky red PJ's, it was a simple shorts and a button-up t-shirt. She washed her face with cold water to not think about her needs anymore. She looked at herself one more time before sighing and leaving the bathroom.

"Are you hungry brat?"
"Mmm...No, but I want chocolate if you have it. I'm gonna go wash my hands. " She grabbed a couple of chocolate bars from the drawer and gave it to him when he came back before lying down next to him and turning the tv on.
"So what's up?" She lightly tapped his back.
"Nothing, I just haven't seen you today at all, and maybe we could train now."
"Naruto." She held his little ear scar. She adored that V shaped missing part of his ear.
"Can you tell me what's the time?"
"Umm it's...almost midnight."
"So you should be sleeping, not training. And also who let you leave your apartment this late?"
"I was with Jiraiya sensei but then he left to go to the Ramen shop." Ramen shop , huh? Jiraiya was a pervy bastard.
"Okay...Let's sleep." She turned the tv off and now the only light in the room was moonlight.
"I'm not sleepy."
"Do you want me to give you a shot? It won't hurt and it will put you to sleep immediately."
"No thank you Lady Tsunade." She was joking about a shot but she found it funny how the boy was now able to use sarcasm.

They were both under the red covers now. Tsunade was very tired and she didn't need much to fall asleep.
"Hey Lady Tsunade, are your-" Tsunade jumped from fear.
"You dickhead! Oh, you scared me." She was holding her heart.
"I'm sorry. I have a question."
"Of course you do. What?"
"Jiraiya sensei told me your parents are dead like mine."
"So?"
"I wish you had parents. I am sad for you." She looked at the boy, too tired to really say anything.
"It's okay. Don't think about that." She pulled him closer to her and caressed his back lightly, hoping the boy will fall asleep or at least become sleepy. And thankfully he did. Not a minute later he was gently snoring in her arms. So much for not being sleepy...

...

Tsunade's POV

"Waaaakeeeee uuuuuup!" I heard as I slowly opened my eyes. It was the boy's voice.
"Please! You're gonna be late." The boy poked my chest. I wasn't used to these kinds of mornings.
"Naruto. Please don't yell." I whispered, still struggling to open my eyes.
"But-"
"I'm not going to work today."
"What? Why?"
"I'm tired."
"But you're a hokage Lady Tsunade, you can't just not go."
"Naruto. I'm warning you. Close the curtains and shut up." I did a four with my body, my favorite sleeping position. One leg high up, the other one straight down. I needed a second more to fall asleep before I heard the curtains closing and the boy climbing on my bed again. I thought he was gonna leave and I'll have a good sleep.

"What are you doing?" The boy yawned and rubbed his eyes before getting under the covers.
"I am sleepy too."
"You said you're never sleepy, Naruto." Either the boy was lying before or he is lying now.
"When I'm with you I just want to sleep. Your bed is big and comfy and I like when you do that thing with your nails on my back." It was too early for this so I just decided to let it go without further discussion. But someone needed to tell the boy not to consider this his home.
"Okay..." I closed my eyes again. He put his back against my chest and he rested his head on my bicep. It was weird, but I was too sleepy to have a talk with him, I also didn't know what I'd tell him. I was feeling uncomfortable because I didn't want anyone relying on me or loving me, not because the boy was doing something wrong.

"Who's Kurama?" Either the boy was in his annoying toddler era, or he really didn't want me to sleep.
"Why?" I asked groggily.
"Because I've heard people say that when speaking about me."
"It's this little thing inside your stomach."
"What is it?"
"I guess a little fox." The boy giggled now and clapped his neck.
"Hm?"
"You're tickling my neck when you talk." He was cute, weird, but cute nonetheless. I figured I might as well go work because I was not sleepy anymore. I got up slowly and the boy's head slid off my arm.

"You said we would train together."
"If you don't shut your little ass up dickhead, I'll cut your balls off!" The boy laughed out loud, he was not even scared of me anymore.
"Sorry, I am just bored." Of course he is, he is four.
"I have an idea."
"What idea?"
"Why don't you go meet Sasuke and Kakashi?"
"Who's Sasuke?"
"The boy I told you about. Kakashi is his guardian and I believe they're training right now as we're speaking."
"Kakashi has time for that Sasuke but you don't have time for me."
The boy looked at me sadly. I analyzed him. He was sitting on my bed with his ass on my pillow and my cover over his legs. This little shit had something to say while lying in my bed, still in his outside clothes.
"Kakashi's not a Hokage." The boy now looked a little frustrated and he got up from the bed, not bothering to fix it. He was ready to go out, he was fixing his shirt and putting his shoes on.
"Naruto." The boy looked at me hoping I've changed my mind, but it was not the case.
"Wear a hoodie, it's chilly. You can't go around in a tee." He just huffed and went out through the door, making sure he hit my thigh with his should as he passed by me.

I laughed to myself in the mirror. For some reason the boy was too funny when he stormed out, he was sassy and I just couldn't help but laugh at his stupid face. I was a bit sorry but I really didn't have time to train with him with all the responsibilities I have now. I am still not used to having appointments with people nor giving orders.

...

The day passed quickly, which was weird considering I was there for the whole day. I didn't have working hours, I was finished once there were no more papers on my desk. My neck was hurting and it was so stiff, I just needed someone to crack my whole spine. As I was sitting outside on my balcony, I couldn't help but wonder whether the boy liked the training or whether it was successful, whether he was hurt or tired. I couldn't help but laugh again when I remembered his stupid face. I lifted my fit up and rested them on the table, letting my head fall backwards. I wished I could hug my mom once. In the next minute or so, tears formed in my eyes. I could feel them, warm and wet going almost into my ears. I just kept looking at the sky, trying to restrain myself from letting a few more tears leave my eyes. It was impossible.

"Lady Tsunade!" This time the boy flashed before me so fast that I couldn't even sense him like I usually can. Again I grabbed my heart and rubbed it as he scared me so much.
"Naruto..." I exhaled, only a few seconds ago I was missing him, now I was annoyed with him.
The boy got closer to me now, again crawling on my legs which were resting on the short coffee table.
"Are those tears?" The boy tried to touch my face but I just let it fall back once again, not wanting him to touch my face with his dirty hands.
"I washed them, I showered and washed my teeth and also changed my clothes." The boy was getting used to me just like I was getting used to him.
I didn't say anything, I just straightened my head back and looked at him seriously.
"Why are you crying?" The boy looked a bit scared or even like he was in panic.
"It's nothing concerning you...Don't worry about it." The boy was now using my thighs as if they were a saddle. But he was just so light that it didn't hurt having him there.
"Please don't cry..." The boy panicked once again.
"I'm not." I wasn't really used to comforting someone when I was the one that's crying, but I could see the boy was truly sad for me. And I cannot expect a four year old to help me, neither did I want to. I felt like I couldn't control my tears from appearing again so I quickly took the boy's head and pulled it towards me, laying it on my chest. I hugged him strongly not letting him move even if he wanted to, but to my surprise he was quite calm.

"I know you're crying because of your mom and dad. Jiraiya sensei told me that."
"Jiraiya sensei is a stupid man, Naruto, don't believe everything he says."
The boy giggled.
"Hm?"
"I like when you say bad things about him."
"Yeah, I do too..."
"Is he your crush?" I wasn't really amazed at the boy's knowledge about love and ladies as he practically spends his days with that pervy dickhead.
"No, but he's a good friend of mine." I played with his soft hair.
"Kakashi sensei said that Sasuke and I will be friends."
"Oh yeah? Did you get along well?"
"He called me weird first because I didn't speak."
"Why didn't you speak?"
"I have never talked to anyone, and I never made a friend, so I got scared."
"Next time make sure you speak to him, okay?"
"Yes tomorrow I am going to train with him again."
"What kind of training did you do today?"
"Mmm...We were working on our aim."
"Who's better?"
"Me, of course." I liked his spirit, he was a lot like me when I was younger. And he truly was exceptional for his age.
"If you keep working hard, I'll let you go on missions. Hard ones."
"Really?!"
"Yes." The boy was very adamant to show me how strong he is. And I already knew that.

We spent some time there just sitting, I put out my cig and saw the boy was asleep on me. I smiled to myself, even tho I was very tired, I carried the boy all the way to his apartment. He didn't move during all that, he was probably very tired, he was peaceful. Just like Kushina described him.

Of course he left his door unlocked again, I easily entered the apartment and laid the boy down in his bed taking his shoes off. I covered him with a blanket and seeing him sleep like that was just beautiful. I couldn't deny that the boy really was special. I crouched down and kissed the boy's cheek gently, receiving a little sleepy smile from him. I got out and finally went home to sleep.

...

Chapter Text

No one's POV

Kakashi watched little Sasuke and Naruto practicing. Both of them were very strong, Sasuke was an Uchiha, and Naruto had a fox inside of him. The boys had amazing stamina, amazing aim, power. It was simply beautiful to watch. He knew that they would be friends forever. The boys were so gentle with each other, worrying not to hurt each other. Naruto was a little bit better, he had to be. He was out in the wild his whole life fighting. Sasuke only practiced with his family, he never knew danger. But Sasuke had stronger muscles, Naruto looked malnourished, no muscle whatsoever, his body easily bruised. Sasuke's pale body was muscular considering his age.

"Kakashi sensei!" Naruto called out to him.
"Hm? What?"
"I'll go find Lady Tsunade because I am hungry, and I'll take Sasuke with me too."
"She's in her office, we can't bother her now."
"But we are hungry!" The boys gave Kakashi a nasty glare. Kakashi was strong, he wasn't scared of the boys, but he sure wasn't comfortable forbidding them from anything or ordering them around.
"Ah...Then go. Don't say I was with you." He didn't want Tsunade lecturing him because he let the boys go annoy her.
"Come Sasuke!"

The boys jumped high, they were racing, they laughed. Sasuke was familiar with that feeling, he had friends before, but to Naruto this was something new, something amazing. He adored Sasuke. He felt like he finally had someone that accepts him for what he is.
"Sasuke! I can't wait for you to meet my Lady Tsunade."
"Is she your mom?" Sasuke asked with a cynical smile on his face, the boy was still shocked from everything that happened to him so the mention of parents hurt him.
"No, I don't have a mom."
"How do you not have a mom?"
"I don't have parents at all, never met them, They died."
Sasuke looked down sadly as they jumped on trees racing towards Tsunade's office.
"Hey. Let's laugh!" Naruto smiled at Sasuke and split the little chocolate bar he had in his pocket and both of them smiled warmly.

...

"Lady Tsunade!" She heard Naruto behind her back on the window.
"When are you gonna start using the regular door?" She still hasn't turned around to look at the boy.
"We're hungry!" When she heard that 'we' she was a bit scared to turn around. She didn't know who and how many of them to expect.
"Give us some money to go eat ramen!" There was too much arrogance in the boy's voice, and Tsunade didn't like that.
She dropped her pen down and turned around to be faced with Naruto's slim shirtless body and Sasuke shyly hiding behind him in a long sleeve shirt.
"Naruto. Your friend is dressed and you're shirtless, it's cold outside. Are you mental?"
"Yeah yeah I'll wear something. Just give us the money." She raised her eyebrow at the boy before standing up quickly. Both of them instinctively backed away a little bit.
"Naruto. Learn how to talk to me."
"S-Sorry." Naruto had a very annoyed expression on his face, he hated how scary Tsunade could be.
"First go wear something, something warm. Then I'll think about giving you the money."
"No I need the money now." Tsunade was thinking of how arrogant the boy will be when his vocabulary increases in words.

Tsunade looked down at the pile of papers behind her, she didn't have time to fight with the boy. She looked at his little ear cut and remembered that she actually adored the boy, even tho he was practically glaring at her right now with furrowed eyebrows.
"Here. Now fuck off." She put the money in the boy's pocket and turned around to sit back in her chair.
She still felt Naruto behind her, he didn't move.
"What?!" She saw him with watery eyes and a very angry expression staring at her with small clenched firsts along his body. Sasuke now had a scared face. He didn't see Naruto like this before.
"Calm down, now."
"Don't tell me to fuck off." The boy wasn't warning her, he was just too gentle for her short tempered words.
"Don't tell me what to do. And you're scaring your friend. Just go eat."
"We don't need your money." The boy threw a paper bill on the ground and took his friend's hands, disappearing.
She was used to these little fights they had. She was just too impatient and the boy was a handful of work. Still, every time they fought, she would think about it for a good fifteen minutes before being able to focus on anything else.

...

"Tsunade!" Kakashi stormed inside her office. If it was anyone else, Tsunade wouldn't have such a horrified expression on her face, but she knew Kakashi was extremely polite, this is not how he would ever approach her.
"Kakashi?" She covered her almost naked body with her denim jacket as the wind hit her bare arms.
"Fourth's body is gone!"
A few seconds of silence.
"Fuck..." Tsunade whispered.
"And one more thing. Kurenai is hurt."
"WHAT?!" Tsunade quickly stood up, her jacket falling off of her shoulders.
"Yes...I am sorry, I couldn't get there in time. They say the boys saved her."
"What boys?!"
"Naruto and Sasuke."
"Fucking hell!" She ran right past Kakashi. Her mind was in turmoil. She felt so weak, not being able to protect Minato's body, but she also put her friend in danger by telling her to watch over the morgue. She never ran faster than that day. It was so fast, Kakashi couldn't keep up with her. She was thinking of Naruto, if she wasn't a bitch to him he would be in the restaurant now, not in the fucking morgue saving Kurenai. She cursed herself, finally arriving at the scene.

There were Jiraiya and Guy taking care of Sasuke's cut cheek, and Naruto waving his hands at Kurenai's thigh, making a little wind to ease her pain.
"Kurenai!" She ran towards her, falling on her knees and hugging her tightly.
"Tsune...I am sorry...I couldn't stop them."
"Shh! Don't even bother! I love you! Thank God you are safe!" As they hugged Tsunade infused a big amount of green chakra in Kurenai's thigh, and it was soon becoming smaller, less blood leaking.
"These little champs saved me." Kurenai smiled warmly at Sasuke and Naruto, who Tsunade still hasn't had a chance to look at.
"I told you Kurenai sensei, you can count on me!" Naruto smiled widely with his little teeth, that's when she noticed his lip was busted pretty badly.
"Come here." She told him softly. Tsunade was truly proud of him for being brave enough to risk his life for Kurenai, someone she dearly loved.
"No, I don't need your help." He raised his hands and waved them left and right. The boy turned around and went to sit next to Sasuke.
"Again?" Kurenai laughed breathily. Tsunade didn't find it very funny, it gave her a headache. With her free hand she combed her hair, her beautiful golden hair, covering her back.

"Looking amazing, as usual." Jiraiya approached her from behind.
"Thanks..." She could've fought, but at the end he was there in the right place and at the right time to save the boys and Kurenai, as well as Guy.
"I can see Kurenai's thigh is healing very fast, would it be appropriate to invite you two for a drink tonight?" He had a very pervy smile on his face.
"Tonight? Jiraiya we don't exactly have any reasons to celebrate..." Kurenai protested, feeling disappointed at herself.
"We're all alive and together." He spread his arms.
"Well that's true."
"Besides, Naruto likes when I include him in our 'grown-up' life." Naruto's eyes widened and they twinkled, like the stars.
"Yes please!"
"Sadly, he's not gonna tag along." Tsunade said.
"Why not?!" Naruto spat out angrily.
"Because you're a little bitch, especially towards me."
"It's only towards you!"
"That's exactly why you're not going."
"You-"
"No arguing. You don't want me to heal you, fine, you will go to the hospital and I'll tell them to keep you there for a few days just to make sure you're fine."
Everyone knew she was joking, but the boy, being a clueless four year old, got very mad. His breathing quickened and his eyes filled with tears. This was typical behavior for Naruto.
"You can glare at me all you want. You need to show some respect to me."
"Come on. Don't be so harsh on him." Kurenai intervened.
"He's gonna have to learn to control his emotions one way or another." Tsunade argued.
"Alright, alright." Jiraiya tried to release the tension as he slowly pulled and massaged the boy's head and golden hair.
"I don't understand why you have a crush on her!"
"You will, when you're older..." Back then when Jiraiya said that, he didn't know he actually won't have a chance to watch the boy grow up.

"I'll take Sasuke back home, and if you're going for that drink later...I'll come." Kakashi sighed.
"Thank you brother." Jiraiya patted his back and turned around towards Guy now.
"I have an important thing to work on. I must leave now. Lady Hokage, everyone, stay safe!" He bowed down and left in a flash.
"I'm taking you to my place, the hospital's too creepy anyways ever since the Uchiha incident." Tsunade reassured Kurenai.
"Uchiha? As in Sasuke Uchiha?" Naruto asked.
"None of your damn business. Jiraiya you two can leave. I'll take care of Kurenai."
"Tsunade. Why are you so rude?" She knew that if Jiraiya called her by her full name, she probably crossed the line.
"Jiraiya I-" She exhaled loudly before speaking.
"I got scared, okay?! I am disappointed at myself for not taking proper care of her, and him as well. So him giving me attitude is not exactly the best way to communicate with me right now."
Jiraiya stopped for a second before turning to Naruto.
"Hey, apologize right now."
"Apologize?! Why?!"
"Because she's having a bad day. And you're gonna be a gentleman and apologize for getting on her nerves."
"But-"
"No buts. Apologize now Naruto."
The boy had a second to think and in the end he accepted the fact he had to do what his sensei told him to.
"I am sorry..."

...

It was a chilly night in Konoha. Jiraiya was in Naruto's apartment, lazily cleaning it. It was not hard for him to realize that the boy doesn't really spend much time here.
"Naruto. Do you not sleep here at night? Your sheets always look the same."
"Hm. No. Not really." The boy was putting on the hoodie and sweats that Jiraiya gave him.
"Where do you sleep?"
"Mmm...Sometimes I sleep with lady Tsunade or sometimes me and Sasuke sleep together near the lake. He practices his fireball jutsu there and I practice Rasengan."
"With Tsunade?"
"Yes sometimes when I can't sleep I go to her and she puts me to sleep."
Jiraiya smiled at the boy's words. Naruto didn't know how lucky he was to see this gentle side of one of the bitchiest women he has ever met.
"So, be grateful for that. Don't jump on her nerves anymore."
"She starts it every time! Not me!"
"She is a lady. Ladies are a special kind, whilst we men, we're not that special. So you need to treat ladies the way I treat them, because I am a gentleman and so are you."
"Okay..." Naruto was annoyed but he knew he had to listen. At the end of the day, all of these teenagers cared for him deeply.

...

"It doesn't even look like you've been stabbed."
"You truly are an amazing medic Tsune. You amaze me each time." The girls snuggled on the bed.
"What's gonna happen now?"
"Hm?" Tsunade hummed.
"Minato's corpse...Orochimaru...everything?"
"I'll take care of it. I am not sure if we should really even do anything."
"What are you talking about? Of course we should Tsune."
"I meant I should do it alone, I don't want to risk anyone's life."
"Retrieve the body? Or kill Orochimaru?"
"Dunno. Both..."
"I don't think you have it in you." There were a few minutes of silence when all of a sudden Shizune knocked on the glass door.
"Seriously Shizune? Even you are not using the regular door?"
"Well either way you need to get up and open it, does it really matter?" Shizune pinched Tsunade's ass playfully.

The three girls were now all snuggled up, staring at the ceiling. They were thinking of how to protect the people they love, people from Konoha.
"Where's Anko?"
"She's having a paranoia crisis. You know how she gets."
"What an idiot...I love her." They giggled cutely. This was a very, very nice view for Tsunade's loyal stalker, Jiraiya. He was drooling with his binoculars on the nearby tree, his cheeks were blood red and his breathing quickened. What a scenery this was, three beautiful, young, sexy girls snuggling and giggling.
The boy beside him, on the other hand, felt quite uncomfortable and sorry to even be there, let alone watch the girls creepily.
"Let's get ready for drinks tonight." The girls were now scrambled all over Tsune's room, doing make up, singing, dancing and dressing up.
"Naruto, I wish you were old enough so you could see this." Jiraiya said creepily, creepy enough to make the boy cringe, hard. He couldn't understand why his sensei was so obsessed with women. Tsunade in particular. The boy felt anger towards him, even tho they had a rocky relationship, Naruto cared for Tsunade.

---

"Alright, let's go." The girls were now all dressed up and had make up on. Tsunade locked the door and got going. The pub was right on the next corner and they saw Jiraiya and Kakashi already ordering some drinks.
"And get us all some shots!" Shizune yelled.
"Girls! Hi!" Jiraiya acted surprised. Shizune and Kurenai did not suspect a thing and just joined the table, Tsunade on the other hand...Her chakra intuition was on another point, no one could hide from her. So she kneeled down a little bit towards Jiraiya's ear and whispered in it.
"I know you were staring the whole time, you disgusting perv." He froze in place and decided it's best to just gulp and look ahead. Tsunade sat on his side of the booth, with Naruto separating them. She pinched his cheek with her middle and index finger, but the boy did not respond, aside from blushing a little bit, he refused to look her way. Tsunade decided to let it go, the boy was still a little fussy from earlier that day.

"Where's Asuma?"
"What, Kakashi, you miss him already?" Kurenai was always a little skeptical of Kakashi's closeness to Asuma. It gave her a weird vibe. He decided to just give her a glare and go for his freshly drafted beer.
"Alright, cheers." The boy heard that and focused on him. He wouldn't miss a chance to see that. The boy put his hands on the table, inching closer to see Kakashi who was sitting diagonally from him. Finally, Kakashi grabbed the glass and slowly made his way to his mouth. He grabbed his mask with his thumb and index finger and finally, he pulled it down softly and-
"HEY!" The boy's view was blocked by a soft, but strong, cold and manicured hand. He tried to move it but he was just not strong enough. The boy was struggling for a few seconds until he was shown mercy.
"STO-ah." The boy was finally able to breathe and see. And Kakashi had his mask back on.
"Lady Tsunade." The boy glared at her angrily.
The girls giggled and Jiraiya and Kakashi had a smirk on their face. Tsunade smiled with her teeth and tongue and played with the boy's hair. In her mind, she felt sorry. Naruto had no idea someone is misusing his father's corpse. And it was better that way.

"If you want, you can ask Kakashi sensei to take you on a mission with him." Tsunade smiled, caressing Naruto's cheek. His eyes lit up.
"Really?! Awesome! Kakashi sensei, did you hear that?!"
"I did. I'll gladly take you with me Naruto. You're performing well and you've been behaving good. In the future, we can even take Sasuke with us. He needs a bit more practicing, but the two of you make a good team Naruto. I'm proud of you."
"Yes! I can't wait!"
"Say thanks to Lady Hokage." Kakashi made it sound like an ultimatum and the boy followed the orders.
"Thank you Lady Tsunade." The boy smiled, forgetting he was still a little mad.
"Keep up the good work."
"I'll go find Sasuke and tell him that him and I will go on a mission tomorrow!"
"Not tomorrow-" It was too late for Kakashi to protest as the boy already jumped over anyone and ran outside.
"You little shit." Kakashi mumbled. It was rare for him to lose his temper.
"Nervous much?" Tsunade teased. She knew exactly what he felt, Naruto did the same thing to her.
"He's a handful...Sasuke behaves much better."
"Sasuke's boring."
"I say he's wise."
"I say he's insipid." Kakashi stopped for a second and kind of admired Naruto. He must have gotten deep under Tsunade's skin, she's arguing for him even when he's not there.
"Well, can't argue with the Hokage, can I now?"
Everyone laughed and Tsunade decided to chill. She didn't like anyone being better than Naruto. In her eyes Sasuke wasn't even close to Naruto.

"Hey! Can we get another round of everything?" Jiraiya waved at the waiter.
"I'm not gonna overdo it. I have a mission with two kids tomorrow."
"You better not Kakashi." Tsunade warned him even though she, herself, was getting drunker every second.
"Kakashi. Can I ask you something?" Kurenai was already high because of the painkillers. The sake she was drinking did not help.
"Oh please just think before you do." Shizune warned her.
"Have you and Asuma...ever done some gay stuff?"
"Well, you have to tell me precisely what. I don't know what you consider to be gay." Kurenai was too drunk to see through Kakashi's manipulation and provocation.
"So you have?"
"Kurenai! He's fucking with you! Don't be stupid."
Kakashi smiled softly and got closer to her face as she was sitting next to him.
"I'm not gay, Kurenai. If there is anything about Asuma I'll ever like...it's you."
Everyone eyes shot wide open. Including Kurenai's. Followed with her cheeks blushing.
"Alright, that's enough. Kakashi you've had enough drinks."
"I had one, Shizune. I know exactly what I'm saying."
Tsunade and Jiraiya started laughing once the shock wore off. They were laughing hard at Kurenai's reaction. So hard they started hitting each other and slapping each other arm.

---

Chapter Text

No one's POV

"You're six hours late." She still hasn't opened her eyes, her chin was resting on her interlocked fingers.
"Sorry Lady Hokage, we had a few unexpected issues."
Finally, she opened her eyes, they landed on the troublemaker.
"Naruto? Care to explain yourself?"
"Wasn't me."
"Kakashi. Can you and Sasuke excuse us for a second?" They knew Naruto is fucked at this point. Sasuke gulped loudly and visibly, hiding behind Kakashi's thigh. On the other hand Kakashi, he was enjoying the view. The boy was stressing him out the whole time, he was misbehaving, he cursed at him and what not. He grabbed Sasuke and went towards the door. Naruto tried to escape with them but Kakashi pushed him back with his foot, flipping him off as he was behind the door, out of Tsunade's view now. Now Naruto was alone with the beast. Slowly he turned around.
"Y-Yes Lady Tsunade?" Now he was the one gulping.
"Come closer." She ordered. The boy closed his eyes for a second, accepting his faith at this point. He took a few more steps until he was right behind her desk. Since the boy was small only his eyes and hair could be seen from her point of view. She wouldn't talk to him like that so she grabbed his head with her fingers and pulled him up effortlessly. The boy didn't dare move. She put him on her desk so his legs ended up swaying on her side of the desk, she grabbed the desk edge and pulled herself closer to him. Now he was very, very scared.

"I didn't do anything." She glared at him, getting disappointed at him for lying.
"Don't fucking lie to me."
"I-I swear. It was Kakashi! He was lazy and-"
"I said don't fucking lie to me!"
"Fine..." The boy whispered after a few moments of silence.
"I thought we were playing hide and seek...And then...And then there was this bear that attacked me but I was of course stronger-"
"A fucking bear attacked you?!"
"Listen, Listen! Please! I easily ran away from the bear but that's when I got lost and-"
"Naruto..." Now she rubbed her eyes with her thumb and index finger. Suddenly she hit the desk hard with her palm.
"I was worried! Sick!" She got up from her chair, towering over Naruto.
"I did nothing wrong!" She was in shock that the boy still didn't understand what she was talking about.
"Are you mental?" She had a rather shocked expression.
"No. Are you?" The boy pouted, refusing to look scared now that he felt worry from her, not anger. Which he soon will. Tsunade let out a chuckle after a few seconds before slamming the desk that the boy was sitting on. It shattered in pieces and the boy instinctively jumped on her arm, holding her shoulder. He realized he was holding onto a land mine and jumped away from her, onto the window, trying to run away.
"I'm sorry!" He screamed when he felt a cold hand grab his neck.
"I'm sorry Lady Tsunade! Please!" He was hiding in his clasped palms now, begging for forgiveness.
"Please don't hurt me..." He whispered. Maybe she was going to a few seconds ago, but seeing him like that clicked the button. She was out of her crazy episode.

She laid the boy's head on her shoulder and hugged his body.
"Naruto I thought something horrible happened to you." The warmth of her body when she hugged him was something that the boy has only experienced from her. He looked at her and saw her eyes filled with tears. Of course she wouldn't let any of them leave her eyes, but it was obvious she was struggling, even the boy could see it.
"Sorry." He repeated. "But...Lady Tsunade, I have something for you."
"Naruto, are you even listening to me?"
"Yes but-I have something amazing for you!"
She exhaled loudly.
"What?" The boy shifted in her arms as he fished out something from his pocket.
"Look! It's almost the same as the one you gave me! It's for you." Tsunade looked at the little pale blue orb that the boy showed her a while ago. He made it into a bracelet. It had a small clasp on the end of the thick black thread. She knew he couldn't have done this alone with no one's help, but it was still beautiful. A small smirk formed on her lips before she raised her hand for the boy to put it on her wrist. He needed a good minute to figure out the way, but she was patient. She watched him struggle and she completely forgot about everything that happened beforehand.

"Look! It suits perfectly on your anorexic wrist!"
"Naruto! It's slim!"
"But you call me anorexic-"
"That's not the same! And it's beautiful! Thank you!" They both laughed as she yelled that 'thank you'.
"Lady Tsunade, what are you gonna do about that desk?" The boy got chills just looking at it, remembering the feeling when she smashed it under him.
"It's a desk. I'll get a new one."
"Are you not mad at me anymore?" His words were filled with hope.
"No. But no missions for you anymore."
"Why?!"
"Because-" She put him down on the roof just outside the window and put a cig in her mouth. "You almost died on a simple cat-catching mission. I can't trust you for something more serious." She lit it up and inhaled hard, resting on the window. He sat next to her and the moon was full, it was not dark. A few street lights, a few people passing by. It was calm.
"Can we call Jiraiya sensei?"
"We don't have to, he's somewhere close, I can feel him."
"He's stalking you again?!"
"He's an idiot. Never be like him, I am serious Naruto. We love him and that's fine but he's a bit odd. Don't look up to him. You need to respect women."
"Well he is teaching me how to respect them."
"By watching me change everyday and peeking through my window?"
"No but- He tells me you're always right."
"You would have learnt that without his help. That's not hard to understand."
"You're so arrogant."
"And what's arrogant Naruto?"
"Dunno. Jiraiya sensei says that about you." She smiled and exhaled in the air.
"Can I try that?"
"A cigarette?"
"Mhm."
"Why rush? You'll do it when you're my age."
"But I really want to try it now."
"Be my guest." She got her fingers close to his mouth. She knew if she gave the boy a permission to take a hit, he will probably be disgusted for the rest of his life and won't smoke in his teenage years. At least that's what Tobirama thought would happen if he let Tsunade take a hit. But it was quite the opposite in her case.

"Disgusting!" The boy started coughing while holding his throat.
"What the fuck is that?!" He yelled.
"Hey! Don't cuss!"
"Throw that away!" The boy snatched the cigarette out of her hand and flicked it away.
"Naruto?"
"Please don't smoke anymore! That's ew!"
"You asked for it."
"Never again! Ew, ew, ew! I need to wash my teeth!"
"Now! Quick! Look to your left." Tsunade whispered-yelled. The boy did so and there he was, pervy sage hiding behind a tree, creepily looking at them.
"Hey! Pervy sage!"
"Oh! Look who it is! Naruto and Tsunade." Jiraiya made a long jump, landing in from of them.
"Cut the crap! We saw you, you pervert!" Naruto argued.
"Well yes I was just passing by-"
"No, you were stalking my Lady Tsunade this whole time!"
"Your Lady Tsunade, huh?" Jiraiya gave her a good look. He scanned big bust in her tight, black V-cut shirt. Her nails were painted, cherry red. The one that got him going crazy. Her beautiful honey eyes scanned the boy, he was the centre of her universe. Jiraiya knew that. Everyone knew that. And to be completely honest, Jiraiya also had a very, very soft spot for the boy. But he simply didn't care as much as Tsune did.

"You're right. I was stalking. And I even saw your life flash before your little eyes when you made your lady Tsune mad."
"No you didn't."
"Yes I did! She scared the shit out of you." Tsunade laughed hard as she was lighting up another cig. Now that she thinks about it, the boy did have a very funny look on his face.
"She didn't!"
"Mhmmm. You look ten years older now after the stress you went through." He mocked the boy. Tsunade kept on laughing and the boy kept on yelling at him. This was their life now.

---

Of course Tsunade sent him on more missions, even after the incident. They fought after each one, they made up, they grew closer and closer everyday. The boy was becoming more social, more humane. He gained a personality. He was arrogant, just like Tsune was, he was smart, he talked a lot, and he had to win. He became a person. Months passed and the boy kept on working hard, he trained, he socialized, he met a lot of friends including Rock Lee, Shikamaru, Kiba, Choji, even some girls. The boy also developed a little separation anxiety. Without Tsunade he didn't feel like he could be himself. She was the one that taught him and showed him how to love, how to be a friend, how to talk to a friend. He would be nothing without her. And without him, she wouldn't be so comfortable with showing her soft side. She wouldn't be so comfortable caring for someone so publicly. She was making sure he was always warm, she would take him on trips, she made sure he gained weight. He was looking better, still not as good as his friends, but he wasn't anorexic. He was loved by everyone that loved her. She adored him, to her he was a genius, someone that was born to change the world to a better place. At least her world.

---

Chapter Text

No one's POV

"If you overdo it you'll just use your other chakra again, possibly losing your mind and killing me." Tsunade and Kurenai were resting on the wooden sun beds, sipping on cocktails. Naruto was practicing his wind chakra usage. Yamato was supervising the boy. Tho recently met, they became really close. Yamato was the one who was mostly helping the boy control Kurama's chakra. Naruto was amazed by Yamato's artistic abilities. He was practically able to do anything, including creation of a whole waterfall. Naruto was trying hard to 'dissect' it and stop the water flow for a few seconds. His slim body was covered in water droplets, they were sliding on his sweaty body. His hands were red and puffy, and his face looked pale, aside from burnt skin on his cheeks and nose.

"Naruto! How many times do I have to tell you to take a fucking break?! Come here!" Naruto knew better than to ignore Tsunade. He quickly jumped, doing a few backflips to show off, and landed right between her and Kurenai, his wet swimming shorts was sticking to his slim legs and his hair was fuzzy.
"Drink some water and eat. Don't make me tell you twice."
The boy was breathing fast. He was tired. So he basically chugged the whole water bottle, holding it with both hands.
"Naruto-Ah, forget it."
"He's thirsty. Let him be." Kurenai smiled at the boy.
"Now he's gonna be sick and hiccup."
"No I'm not." The boy said before letting a hiccup slip from his mouth. They laughed and Tsunade shook her head. She looked to her left and saw that Kakashi joined Yamato, they were talking about something. The boy followed her gaze and saw Kakashi as well.
"Hey, Kurenai sensei. Do you wanna know something?"
"Tell me."
"I once heard Kakashi saying that you have sexy teeth." They knew the boy wasn't lying. Only Kakashi was capable of noticing something unusual like that. Other guys noticed ass and tits, Kakashi was a bit more odd than that.
"Naruto! Don't say that!" Tsunade argued.
"Well Asuma's not here." The girls wheezed at the boy's statement. He was so smart.
"Are you cheating on him?" He placed hit little bottom next to Tsunade and hugged his knees.
"No Naruto, cheating is bad."
"But I saw him walking you home, alone." Tsunade's eyes shot open, as she previously closed them, enjoying the hot day. Kurenai looked at Tsunade and her face was horrified. Sometimes the boy talked too much.
"Kurenai!"
"You little-He just walked me home!"
"Kurenai! You're an asshole!" Tsunade laughed and hit her friend's arm.
"I have no idea what you're talking about." She put her sunglasses back on and continued on tanning.
"Come here." Tsunade was still wheezing. She spread her arms for the boy to lay in. She big spooned him and took his little palms, healing them. He hissed, it was stinging.

"Ladies. Naruto." Kakashi came to say hi. But he was only looking at Kurenai, she on the other hand, didn't pay attention to him.
"Kakashi, what's up?"
"Kakashi sensei!" The boy and Tsunade greeted him just like they always do.
"It's hot..." Kakashi sighed and slowly took his clothes off. What shocked the boy was the fact that he took his mask and headband off. The boy stared at him in awe as he sat near Kurenai's bare legs.
"Kakashi sensei...Your eye. You are missing an eye."
"It's there. But it's resting. That's why it's closed." He put his arms back, between Kurenai's thighs, and rested on them. He looked at the sun, enjoying the warmth.
"Tsuna, why are they-" Tsunade covered his mouth before the boy could ruin the moment. Of course Kurenai was not doing the right thing, but she will never judge her friend.
"We're gonna work on Naruto's chakra control, you two um- relax."She practically ran off with Naruto in her arms.
"Sometimes you need to think before you say something."

"Okay now. Try it." She was kneeling behind the boy, touching his back with her palm. And magically, the boy was able to stop the waterfall.
"Lady Tsunade! We did it!" He turned around and jumped on her, throwing his arms around her neck.
"We did baby. But I was helping you."
"I know. I felt different. You always help me, with everything."
"Of course I do. I love you." She kissed the boy's wet head. He gave her a shocked look.
"Hm?"
"No-Nothing." She knew the boy was confused because it's the first time anyone told him they loved him.
"Don't give me that sad look."
"No- I just- I love you."
"I love you too, little one." She pinched his cheeks with both her hands.
"You know...Before I was here, Orochimaru sensei told me that there's a monster inside of me and that it's the reason no one will ever love me, and that- umm that's why I should stick with him, he doesn't think I'm a monster."
"Listen...Because you're small it's sometimes easy to make you believe things that are not true. You'll never be a monster. You have a little fox inside you, that's it. That's why sometimes you are short-tempered, you feel that weird feeling of not being able to control your anger, you know. But it gives you this amazing strength, you're gonna be stronger than me when you grow up." The boy looked at her and listened carefully. He nodded and turned around to continue his training.

"Now." She signaled for him to try again. This time, she removed her palm just before he was about to do it, and the boy was able to do it on his own. It wasn't as clean, but he still did it.
"Good job!" She high fived him and stood up. He smiled at her but he wasn't himself, his eyelids looked heavy and he lost his balance.
"Hey!" The boy almost fell when Tsunade caught him.
"You didn't eat brat." She looked at the boy's exhausted body and smiled. He was working hard. He was becoming stronger every day. He was still conscious but very unstable.
"I don't wanna miss your birthday tonight, Tsuna..." Aside from everyone calling her Tsune, the boy was calling her Tsuna. She didn't like it, but it was special.
"You won't sleep that long, and if you do, I'll wake you up at midnight."
The boy now felt ease and closed his eyes fully. He felt loved.

"I guess that's it for today." Yamato reversed his jutsu. "Thank you Yamato."
"My pleasure, Lady Hokage."
"Don't call me that please. You're older than me."
"I respect you, Tsunade."
"It's mutual. See you tomorrow." She smiled and left.

---

The boy was woken up by loud clicking sounds. He was familiar with it, Tsunade's heels. She rarely wore them, but the sound was specific so the boy memorized it. He looked at the clock, 3:45AM. The boy quickly realized it must be the second of august, her birthday. He wasn't in his swimsuit anymore, he was in his cute bear pajamas. The boy slept through her getting ready, pre-gaming with Jack, changing him to pajamas, leaving the house and eventually coming back. He overused his chakra, and now he only had little fox inside him as a power source. He heard a loud bang and quickly jumped out of satin covers and ran downstairs to see what's happening with Tsunade. Her golden hair was evenly spread over the stairs, and she was lying down, completely drunk. Her short dress basically had no purpose, she wasn't sober enough to wear it. Her make up was much stronger than usual, she had a lot of mascara, fake lashes, dark eyeshadow and the same signature lipstick, peachy pink. Her purse was thrown on the floor as she laid there, murmuring something.

"Tsunade." It was somewhat a creepy upside view for her. She opened her eyes and looked up, and the boy was standing at the top of the stairs in the dark.
"Fuck. You scared me." She whispered and closed her eyes once again. For a few seconds she was calm before she got up, took her sandals off and started climbing the stairs on all fours. Naruto glared at her angrily. This wasn't something he hadn't seen before. But it made him furious, the boy wanted to spend her birthday party with her. And she lied to him. She crawled right past him, rising to her slim, pedicured feet. Her eyelids looked heavy on her face as she drunkenly walked towards the room. The boy followed her quietly, watching her every move.
"Don't follow me dickhead." She let herself fall on the bed, her whole ass was showing and her naked chest was now met with warm covers.
"Tsunade." She peeked at him and saw that the boy's body was evaporating orange chakra.
"Don't even think about it. I can't deal with that now." She put her head back on the pillow, raising one of her legs to make herself comfortable. Soon she'll be asleep and the boy knew that. Suddenly, all the anger he felt turned into sadness. The boy cried silently looking at someone that was supposed to fulfill a promise. He rubbed his eyes and shivered as he cried more.
"Wake up!"
"Fuck!" She jumped as the boy scared her. "What the hell?!"
"You said you'd wake me up!"
"Dickhead, don't you see what time it is? Sleep!"
"I don't wanna sleep!"
"Well I do! Shut up!"
"You lied to me!" The boy cried even harder now. When she heard him crying like that it sobered her up to some extent. She lazily stood up and walked over to him, kneeling and grabbing his arms. He tried to move away, but she was stronger.
"Hey, hey. Listen to me. Listen. You needed to sleep. You were exhausted, you have no chakra left in you. We were drinking a lot, there are some topics that cannot be discussed when you're present. I understand you love spending time with older than you, but we need to have some alone time as well. So be a good boy and sleep some more. Okay?"
"But I wanted to-Never mind. I just wanted to give you this." The boy was rubbing his puffy eyes with one arm, and with the other he fished out a scroll out of his pocket.

Tsunade was an asshole in usual, but when she comes near alcohol, no one was even close to that level of bitchiness. And the boy was lucky that she cared for him very much, he was able to sober her up a little bit. When she saw that little scroll in his hand, she knew it was a gift for her, she didn't expect anything special, she knew she'd like it whatever it was, because it was from him. She unrolled the tiny scroll and inserted a small amount of chakra in it. She was amazed. It was a beautiful, crystal pink rose-like flower. It was real crystal.
"Baby? What's this?"
"Once on a mission, I met this lady. Her name's Guren. She made this for me herself. It's her Kekkei Genkai. It will never break unless she dies." She was a little skeptical about him casually meeting ladies on missions. But the heavy crystal she held in her hand took her mind off of it. It was beautiful. She looked at him and smiled softly before rubbing his little V-cut on his ear and kissing his whole face a million times.
"I'm sorry I made you cry. And thank you for this. It's beautiful baby. This is the best gift I've ever gotten. I'll put it right here." She placed it behind Naruto, just next to the tv on the tv stand. The boy smiled proudly, his eyes were puffy from crying but the boy forgot all about it when he got a little attention from someone he looked up to, someone he admired.
"Happy birthday Lady Tsunade."
"Thanks honey." She kissed him one last time before picking him up and carrying him to bed.
"Get comfortable, I'll take my make up off and change real quick, okay?"
"Can I do it?" For some reason the boy really liked taking her make up off.
"Sure. Let me change."

She changed into her PJ's and gave Naruto a bunch of cotton pads and a make up remover. The boy spread his legs and put a pillow between them, allowing Tsunade to lay her head on it.
"Hey Tsu I'll be honest, you reek of cigs." She loved that he called her Tsu.
"I'm too tired to take a shower now. Shut your little ass up." The boy followed the orders. He took her cotton pads and massaged her face for a while, removing all that make up. She fell asleep within seconds. The boy was proud of himself. Of course he wasn't even cleaning her face correctly, and she knew that. But it was hard saying no to him, let alone saying no to him when he's crying. She was in peaceful sleep, and the boy tried hard to remove all the makeup, but it was impossible. After a while he jumped over her head and got under the covers next to his idol.

As the sun was rising, the boy closed his eyes and fell asleep.

Chapter Text

No one's POV

"Then I will not leave." The boy jumped on the Hokage's desk and laid his back on it. His legs were swinging left and right, smacking against each other as he crossed his arms, refusing to look at the actual Hokage.
"Naruto. Don't sass me."
The boy was now five years old, still smaller than Sasuke who was standing close to the door. He watched the boy and wondered where he'd get the balls to act like that. Guy sensei felt embarrassed for him and hid his face in his palm.
"I'm not going if I'm not leading."
"You're not competent to lead yet." She poked his slim stomach with her pinky nail as she lazily relaxed her face on her other hand. Watching his body she saw he formed a bit of muscle.
"Then I am not going."
"Fine, I am sure Rock Lee will he happy to join them cause-you are not going."
"WHAT?!" The boy rose up and turned to face her.
"You can what me all you want, Guy, you are free to go." When he heard that, Sasuke tried to act tuff and refuse to go without Naruto, but a glare from Tsunade was enough to change his mind.

"Hey Tsune! How are-" Jiraiya entered the office to see the boy standing on the desk with clenched fists and Tsunade looking up at him, not bothered. She was relaxed in her chair.
"Brat! What do you think you're doing?!" The boy turned around to look at him and Jiraiya had that familiar shock hit his body. The boy's eyes were red and he had black whiskers. His whole face looked demonic. He had no idea how could Tsunade deal with this on a daily basis. Suddenly the boy turned his whole body towards his sensei. He was ready to jump at him and kill him.
"Naruto." She warned him. The boy usually listened to her, but this time it was like he wasn't himself. The boy catapulted himself towards his sensei, even his nails were fox-like. Thankfully, Tsunade was present, and she's the fastest Kunoichi in the whole world. She flashed between them and grabbed the boy's wrists, gluing him down against the floor and held his wrists in place above his head. With her knee she pressed the boy's legs down. He was fixed against the floor, hissing and moaning to be let go off.
"Jiraiya, grab the sealing paper from my pocket." He needed a few second for the shock to wear off until he finally handed it to her. She placed it on his stomach and activated it. Black letters appeared on the boy's stomach as he calmed down and went unconscious.
"Tsunade. That's Minato's seal. It's missing some letters. It's actually missing a whole ring of words, it's practically fading."
"I can see that."

---

"It's better if I do it, you won't have the courage."
"No please, please don't leave me. Please." The boy held Tsunade's hands tightly, refusing to let go. He was in the circle, Jiraiya was holding his legs and Guy sensei was ready to unleash the seal on his stomach. The boy will soon have to learn to control Kurama's chakra. Yamato was there to control his chakra flow, in case the boy transformed fully.
"I can't leave him." Tsunade looked up at Kakashi.
"You can't stop once you start. Are you sure? I think you're not." He was right. She knew the boy will feel immense pain.
"I am sorry baby." She snatched her hands away and stood up, the boy started panicking but he was too scared to protest.
"Look up, don't look at them." The boy listened to her and looked up at the rusty ceiling. They were in some kind of tomb. That's where he woke up. He squeezed his eyes shut before he felt Jiraiya and Guy chaining him down. He gave Tsunade a very scared look. She looked away, biting her thumb. She was scared too, but she felt guilty looking at the boy.

"Let's begin." Kakashi started doing hand signs and after thirty seconds he placed his palm on the boy's stomach, covering all of it. In a span of a few seconds, the boy looked at Kakashi's hands weirdly and lost his breath from the sudden pain he felt. When he finally gained enough air, the boy screamed from the top of his lungs. Everyone cringed, unable to keep calm under that kind of pressure. The air was thick, and it became very windy. The boy was attracting so much natural energy from the atmosphere, it was becoming hot and then cold. The boy pants tore and the wind blew them away.
"What's happening?!" Tsunade yelled covering her head with her arms.
"Stay behind!" Yamato yelled back. The boy started crying and yelling, jerking his body but it was useless. He was too weak. She watched him before she felt tears form in her eyes and quickly went out, sliding against the wall and resting her head on her knees.
"Fucking hell." She whispered. She lit a cig and tried to stop herself from shivering and crying. But each time she heard the boy yell and cry, even silent moans, it was killing her.

Minutes later, the yelling stopped. She knew they were over. On her third cigarette, she rose from the ground and waited for her friends to get Naruto out. Yamato came out first holding the boy's body in his arms. He looked down at Tsunade and signaled her to look inside. The three of men were lying on the floor breathing heavily.
"I think they need a bit of your help." She looked at the boy once again, he was unconscious in Yamato's arms. She wasn't going to let go of him again.
"You stay here. Don't go to the hospital."
"But he's-"
"No. I'll take care of him." Yamato nodded.
She got inside and took of her sweatshirt, becoming hot inside the tomb. She kneeled down and healed them simultaneously, creating a big cloud of green chakra.
"Tsune...?"
"What? Why are you surprised? Did you expect less from the Hokage?" Guy smiled at her and let his head fall down. He admired her from their childhood, and she proved to be the best. He respected her for that.
"From now on, there's nothing except his own psyche to stop him from going wild."
"I know. We'll work on that."
"I suggest we start tomorrow."
"Thank you Yamato."
Tsunade covered the boy's body in a blanket and hugged him hard before rushing home.

Tsunade laid the blanket then the boy down on the cold balcony floor. She took various pills and kneeled down to heal the boy's sore muscles and throat. The boy opened his eyes and immediately felt frightened and jumped in her arms.
"Baby." She whispered holding his head against her chest. The boy sobbed, he was traumatized.
"You need to take these right away." She gave him a water bottle and shook the pills in her hand but the boy hugged her again and sobbed more. She felt horrible.
This is exactly how she'd cry in her mother's arms. She felt safe, just like Naruto felt now.

"I came as soon as I could." Anko landed right behind Naruto and kneeled down to hold Tsunade's arm. She looked at her sadly and shook her head.
"It's okay. Everything's okay now. Pain is temporary." Anko was right, and Tsunade needed a friend now.
"Look what Anko sensei bought for you honey." The boy slowly turned around to see a fresh pair of dango in her other arm. The boy loved sharing them with her.
"I can't." He moaned.
"They are fresh, try it." The boy hesitantly inched his head closer, not letting go of Tsunade as he did so. He nibbled on it and somehow his appetite came back. He grabbed it and slowly ate it in Tsunade's arms.
"Here, let's sit." Anko brought the chair closer to Tsunade and sat on the one behind her. The boy calmed down in her lap and Anko tried to make the boy laugh by some stupid stories, which the boy somehow enjoyed.

"See? I told you the pain is temporary." The boy looked at her for a second before looking at Tsunade.
"It means it doesn't last long." She knew that's why the boy looked confused. He nodded and a few minutes later he was softly snoring in her arms.
"I'll get him inside."
"Sure."
When Tsunade came back she saw that Anko wasn't feeling good.
"What's wrong?"
"I feel like somebody's watching us."
"Anko. I've had a long day, don't start with that bullshit."
"No I'm seri-"
"Might be me." The girls froze as they heard the familiar voice from above. Anko's hands started shaking and her cig fell out from her hand. She knew that voice damn too well.

Tsunade acted fast and jumped on him, holding a kunai near his throat.
"I'm a clone. There's no point in killing me, I came in peace."
"In peace my ass."
"Konoha's in danger." Tsunade was already overstimulated from a horrible day she had, she didn't have patience for Orochimaru at the moment.
"Don't fucking play with me!"
"Itachi joined Akatsuki. I'm warning you, Tsune...You have about two years before they attack the village."
"Akatsuki? Your former chum group?"
"Exactly. You're a smart girl Tsunade, I thought I've managed to hide that from you...But you're keeping a close eye on me."
"You bet, bitch!" She pushed the kunai deep in his throat. This wasn't something Tsunade could do before. But as the boy opened up to her about sick manipulations he remembers from the time he spent with Orochimaru, she started resenting him. His previously strong, big, pale body turned into a simple small white snake.
"You're nothing more than a snake and a heartless bitch." As Tsunade calmed down she looked back at her friend who was shaking.

This day seemed to be too long for Hokage...

Chapter Text

No one's POV

Jiraiya and Tsunade were having a drink on a trip out of Konoha, it was a beautiful village near the ocean. Naruto was playing in the garden with some of the children he met there.
"Why would he warn us?"
"Tsune, it's obvious. He doesn't want them taking Naruto before he does. And right now, if anyone can take him, it's Akatsuki."
"You said you had a plan. Now talk." Tsunade was as impatient as ever.
"Well, I believe Naruto could stop them. If we used him as a weapon."
"Use him as a weapon? Do you want me to break your neck, Jiraiya?"
"I'm not saying it like that. I just...Well we both saw Kurama in action. Don't tell me you haven't thought about it too. If the boy is able to connect with the fox-"
"Jiraiya. Are you nuts?"
"No I'm not. If that ugly snake is right, thousand of lives are on the line."
"Well I care about his."
"Yeah well I knew I was right."
"Right about what?"
"Nothing."
"Right about fucking what?!"
"I said nothing."
"Spit it out you little bitch!" Tsunade slammed her arm against the table scaring the people around her.
"About the boy's unhealthy interest in you and your disgusting obsession with him!" The world seemed to stop for a moment. Two friends, comrades, mates, two kids that shared so many memories which flooded both of their minds. Tsunade's lips shivered as she frowned, her eyes started watering as she felt a knot forming in her stomach. Jiraiya's eyes were wide, he realized what he had done. It was irreversible. He didn't mean it, yet he said it so passionately, so adamant. Tsunade knew that Jiraiya loved her from the day he met her. Maybe it was her fault for keeping him this close to her, knowing she'll never return it. But to say such a sick thing to her, she saved his life so many times, she cared for him, she fought for him. She chose him, she stayed in the village with him instead of escaping with Orochimaru. And this is what she gets?

"Never talk to me again." Tsunade whispered as a single tear fell down her face, hitting the wooden table.
"Tsune-"
"Don't fucking talk to me again, ever!" She screamed the last part as she jumped over the fence angrily, stomping her feet on the ground.
"Wait! Wait please! I overreacted!" He grabbed her arm firmly.
"I'm sorry!" He cried out. She gave him a look. She needed to see his face, how low could he go, to apologize to her after saying such things, with such certainty.
"You mean it, Jiraiya. You mean it!"
"No I don't mean it, Tsune, please! Please let me explain."
"Hey! What are you doing?!" Naruto saw Jiraiya pulling on her arm and ran to them.
"Naruto! Shut up! Don't you say a word! And you, you disgusting asshole, you have one minute to explain yourself!" When the boy saw her so angry, he flinched and remained quiet, not moving.
"Okay, okay! Don't yell at him he did nothing wrong!"
"Oh now you wanna tell me to not yell at him?! Because a moment ago you called me a groomer and a pedophile!"
"I did not mean that Tsunade! I said the wrong thing! Listen to me!"
"Well speak!"
The restaurant manager got out to kindly ask them to have their fight elsewhere.
"Shut the fuck up before I take your eyes out!" Tsunade wasn't going to calm down anytime soon.
"Please calm down..." The boy was shivering and crying, pleading for her to stop. When she saw him like that, she relaxed her body and took one long, deep breath.
"Please ma'am...Think of your son."
"He's not my fucking son. Go back inside!" Jiraiya finally exhaled, they've managed to stop the volcano from erupting. They were all one second away from being slaughtered.
"I'm sorry. Baby. I'm sorry." She kneeled down and hugged the boy from the side. Jiraiya followed her, kneeled too and hugged her from behind. He rested his forehead on her bare back. It was right then that he realized exactly the damage he did. And he was lucky, now more than ever, that she let him touch her.

Going back home was silent. They didn't take any breaks. The boy was in the middle, Tsunade was leading, and Jiraiya was a few meters behind. Tsunade's golden hair was flowing in the air, to Jiraiya she looked prettier than ever, he couldn't have fucked up more than he did today. He picked up the pace trying to talk to her.
"Hey."
"Stay back, don't talk to me, don't look at me." Again he slowed down, getting behind the boy once again. The boys were tired from all the jumping, but they didn't have the courage to say so.
"Jiraiya sensei." The boys whispered to his sensei. They were now both really behind.
"Yeah? Kiddo?"
"Why are you two fighting?"
"Well...I wasn't following some rules when it comes to ladies."
"What rules?"
"Never say something out of anger. Unlike us men, they remember it forever, whilst we forget it because we know they don't mean it."
"So ladies say stuff they don't mean?"
"They do. But we shouldn't."
"But you did. Now I get it."
"You're a smart boy." He pinched his cheek with his rough hand. When Tsunade did it, it was enjoyable , but when his sensei did it, it hurt.
"What are we gonna do now that she's demonic again?"

That question was the thing that made them laugh again, like a family. It wasn't the question itself. It was the fact that the boy couldn't understand the weight of the problem that occurred, it was the way he was backflipping in the air when he asked it, it was the was the boy said demonic again. Jiraiya held his mouth with his hand, but he knew Tsunade's going to laugh. The boy was just too clueless, he couldn't feel the fear like Jiraiya did, he was just-Naruto. So Jiraiya did let a small but deep chuckle leave his mouth, and Tsunade stopped on one of the trees to look back at the boys who stopped immediately. She put one arm on her hip, and with her other hand she rubbed her forehead and laughed stupidly. It was too hard not to.
"You two are idiots." She laughed more, never looking at Jiraiya. She gazed at the boy lovingly. He didn't get why they laughed like that, but he was happy to finally breathe. Jiraiya kept on laughing more and more, now that he could.
"Honey, when was I ever demonic before?" The boy gave her a 'really?' look. They started wheezing. Naruto was glad they were okay again.
"Can we take a break? I'm tireeeeed."

They were sitting on the beautiful green grass, Tsunade and Jiraiya were smoking and Naruto was chomping on chocolate between them. Jiraiya did offer to light Tsune's cigarette for her but she didn't even look his way. And he took it like a champ.
"I wouldn't wanna be you, Jiraiya sensei."
"Aye. Dickhead. Keep your little nose out of it. And it's your third chocolate today, eat an apple."
"Tsune isn't he underweight? Let him eat whatever he wants." She ignored him.
"He's right." Naruto shrugged.
"Naruto, I know exactly how much, what, and when you should eat. It's your fault you're not following the diet I made for you. If you did, you'd be fit right now."
"Maybe he should be chubby, not fit. He's five."
"He's right."
"No. You'll be fit."
"Agh! Jiraiya sensei, do you know how annoying she can be?! Chicken this, chicken that, rice milk, oat milk, just drink the normal milk woman!"
The two of the teenagers started wheezing again. Tsunade tried to stop it, but it was impossible. The boy was just too funny, and the best part was that it's unintentional.
"And we have six types of oils at home! Olive oil, avocado oil, coconut oil, sesame oil, fucking donkey fat-"
Jiraiya was laughing at the donkey part, but Tsunade disconnected the moment she realized the boy called her home theirs. It brought happy tears to her eyes.
"I love you baby." The boy stopped blabbing and looked at her, blushing.
"And I love you as well, kiddo." The boy didn't know whether to look at his sensei or his...Tsunade. He just blushed and took both of their arms, squeezing them against his head. Jiraiya tried to use the opportunity to grab Tsunade's hand, but she almost broke his finger.
"Will you at least think about what I said to you?"
"About Akatsuki, or about me being-"
"About Akatsuki."
"I did. You're right. And we'll follow your plan." She was still very mad but she was able to have a conversation with him. Jiraiya nodded and looked up at the sunset. He wished this could be his life. Her. Everything that comes with her. He fantasized about the two of them adopting Naruto, and having another kid soon after, giving Naruto a younger brother or a sister. Deep down, he really wanted that. But it won't happen. Tsunade didn't love him, that's for sure. But somewhere deep inside of him, under that thick mane of his, he partially believed what he said to her. And it frightened him, more than he'd admit.

Chapter Text

"Ight. Ya'll ready?" As the boy was growing he started using slang words, he was becoming more aggressive, he stopped needing affection and began needing appreciation. Tsunade definitely didn't like that, but she understood that's how boys are.
"Let's see." Anko urged him. He was talking about a 'new jutsu' for weeks now. Tsunade didn't really expect much, knowing the boy it was probably something stupid. She relaxed her beautiful feet on the wooden table and waited for the boy to perform.
"Okay. Here I come..." The boy closed his eyes for a few seconds. His body tensed, revealing muscles and veins.
"Sexy jutsu!" All of a sudden there was a blonde bimbo doing a sexy pose on her balcony. Now, Tsune is familiar with this, Jiraiya used to do it all the time, so she definitely knows where he got it from. It didn't surprise her, of course the boy developed interest in ladies, what surprised her is that Jiraiya usually blurred the private parts, either by clouds or some leaves, whilst the boy forgot about that part. Anko and her were looking at the completely naked blonde. Stupidly big tits and perfectly shaved vagina, beautiful round ass and small waist. They looked at each other, kind of surprised, maybe even smiling a little bit.
"So? How you like it?" The girl teased, blowing a kiss their way.

"Where have you seen a naked lady before?" Tsunade was curious.
"In the magazines." The girl moaned.
"Naruto. Stop it right now." The boy transformed back to his regular self.
"Jiraiya sensei showed it to me." The boy was grinning proudly. Anko started wheezing and clapping her hands, realizing what just happened.
"It's not funny." Tsune argued, looking at the boy with a very disappointed face.
"Come on. Let him play. Kids will be kids."
"Yeah well I've spent a lot of time trying to prevent this. I don't want him to be like Jiraiya. He is a good kid."
"I'm never gonna turn out like that pervert." Tsunade was really worried. She thought Jiraiya was intoxicating his innocent brain. He must have seen those magazines God knows how many times, as he was able to transform to a fully functional woman body.
"You are. If you don't stop obsessing over sex."
"I'm not! He is! I just find it funny."
"It's not funny. Ladies shouldn't be made fun of. You don't even know anything yet."
"Yes I do. Of course I know how sex works."
"Oh yeah?" Anko teased. "Explain it to us right now. We're listening." Tsunade sucked on her cigarette, she was ready for the boy to say something disgusting.
"Umm-Well-Umm-"
"Don't be shy now dickhead. Say it. Because you know everything."
"Umm-Well you get naked and then umm-"
"Then what?" Tsunade urged him.
"Well I'm not gonna talk about sex with two ladies."
"Why not? We love sex. Please tell us." Anko's expertise was scaring small children. The boy got really shy, maybe he went too far. He just looked at Tsunade shyly, perhaps even asking for help. He tugged on his shirt, his palms sweating.

"I'm sorry." The boy got closer to Tsunade and laid his head on her lap. He looked down, completely disoriented from all the embarrassment he was feeling.
"He's such a good little fella. I have no idea how can you ever get mad at that cute face."
"Well he has ways...a lot of ways of making me mad. But yes, he is the best little man. And he's not gonna embarrass me like this ever again. Right?"
"Yes ma'am. I am sorry."
"No more sexy jutsu?"
"No more sexy jutsu, promise."
"Okay. Come here."

___

It was a beautiful evening in Konoha. Anko, Tsune, Guy and Naruto were taking a walk, deciding to go to Kurenai's house and take her for a drink. The boy was jumping and running in front of them whilst they talked about politics and enjoyed the weather.
"Oh shit!" Naruto covered his mouth as his eyes widened, looking towards Kurenai's house. For a second there, three teenagers thought something bad happened to Kurenai, they hurried towards him and looked towards Kurenai's room, which had a big transparent glass sliding door. Words could not explain the shock they all felt.
"Fucking hell..." Tsunade whispered as she grabbed Guy's hand for support, which he gladly accepted as he also, couldn't believe his eyes.
"Guys is this some genjutsu shit?"
"They're doing sex!" The boy yelled.
"Shhh!" Tsunade shushed the boy as they all hid behind a bush.

It was real, Kakashi and Kurenai were on her bed, both naked as the day they were born, tossing each other around.
"Kakashi, brother, what have you done?!" Guy's hands were shaking, this was too much for his veteran brain.
"She's hurting him!" The boy yelled when he saw Kurenai scratching Kakashi's back. He got scared for his sensei. This is what sent Anko and Tsunade over the edge, they were rolling on the ground, hitting each other's arms, stomping their feet and wheezing.
"Don't look, silly!" Tsunade covered the boy's eyes and continued on laughing.
"This can't be the first time they're doing this. Look at them go!" Anko couldn't believe her eyes, Kakashi and Kurenai were in perfect sync, it was like they did it on a daily basis.
"Did you know about this?" Tsune turned to Guy. His face was pale from embarrassment and he couldn't even watch, he was looking down at his feet.
"No. I am deeply sorry that you two ladies, and Naruto, saw this. This is beyond blasphemous."
"Come on Gay it's sex, don't tell me you don't have sex!" Anko was gettin frustrated with Guy's politeness.
"Never. I'll never belittle myself like that. Sex before marriage is unacceptable! And betraying our friend like that, pleasuring his girlfriend...Kakashi crossed the line."
All of a sudden Kurenai started yelling and their attention shifted towards them again.
"I'm cumming!" She yelled before her ass and legs started shaking as she tried to keep them high up for Kakashi to pound at. They all just watched, not believing what they're seeing.
"No protection?!" Guy yelled when Kakashi pulled out.
"Let's move! Quick!" Anko whisper-yelled.

___

Naruto, Anko and Tsune were in the pub, waiting for Kurenai to join. Tsunade was rocking Naruto in her lep and Anko was chewing on dango. They couldn't wait to see her. All they could think about was what they saw, nothing else.
"Hey!" Kurenai walked over to their booth, happier than ever. She kissed the girls and patted the boy's head. He cringed a little, remembering where she put that same hand before.
"You're a little late girly." Anko never cared if anyone's late, but she really wanted to see what excuse she'll make up.
"Oh I went horse riding with my grandma, that's why."
"Horse riding my ass." Naruto had a slip up. Tsunade pulled his hair but couldn't stop the laughing.
"You were riding much more than a horse, darling."
Anko teased her. Kurenai was confused, she didn't get where were they going with this.
"What, guys?"
"Oh it's nothing. What would you like to drink?" Tsunade waved at the waiter.
"Ooh, maybe a whiskey."
"Since when do you drink whiskey?" Tsune asked.
"Since she feels guilty." Anko had no filter.
"Anko what the fuck?"
"I saw you Kurenai, we all saw you riding Kakashi's dick."  The waiter blushed and looked straight ahead, feeling uneasy.
"Three whiskeys." Tsune smiled stupidly.

Four rounds later, Kurenai finally revealed her little secret to them. The boy was sipping on his third apple juice, it was a long evening.
"He started giving me these looks, he cared for me like a man should care for his woman, he walked me home...I don't know what else to tell you."
"Tell us about sex." Anko was adamant to know every single detail.
"Well there's not much to say, we never did it before today." We both chocked on our drink at the same time, even the boy coughed in shock.
"That was your first time?"
"Yes, why?"
"Because it was wild!" Anko couldn't believe what she was hearing.
"No protection and all!" Tsunade had to add.
"Well, the tension was cumulating for a long time. And you know me..." Kurenai winked at Tsunade. It wasn't unintentional. The girls shared a hot kiss after a drinking night when they were sixteen. Tsunade gave her a hot smile and winked back.
"What's that?" Naruto looked up at Tsunade curiously.
"None of your business, and you have to go sleep now, it's late."
"Oh tell him, you two are like siblings anyway, you can tell him about our little adventure." Kurenai obviously had one too many drinks.
"Kurenai, you're drunk."
"We shared a loooong, hoooot kiss." The boy blushed and looked at Tsunade, a judgy look on his face. He didn't believe his Tsunade was filthy like that. Tsunade's lips formed a thin line, she wasn't embarrassed, no, she didn't care whether anyone knew about their little drunken adventure. But she was mad at Kurenai for saying that in front of a five year old. Not just any five year old, but the one she cared about the most.
"Alright, let's call it a night." Tsunade stood up, previously putting the boy down next to her.
"What about me?"
"You know how to get to your apartment, don't you?"
"Why can't I come home?"
"It's my home."
"Tsunade what the fuck did he do to you? It's not his fault Kurenai embarrassed you." Anko argued.
"I'm not embarrassed. You take him home with you and answer all the questions he's gonna have after today. I'm not comfortable explaining everything that happened today to a toddler. And he will have questions, trust me."
"I won't, I promise. Please! I don't wanna sleep alone."
"One question, and I'm kicking you out."
"No questions, I swear."
"Okay. Get going."

___

On the way home, the boy was trying so hard not to ask anything. He wasn't his usual jumpy self, he was walking slowly next to Tsune as the cigarette smoke hit his face.
"Wait." The boy stopped her.
"Hm?"
"Can you carry me?"
"You're five dickhead."
"I know, I just...I feel a little dizzy."
Dizzy my ass, Tsunade thought. She knew exactly what was about to happen. As soon as she picked him up, he started fidgeting and looking for a way to start a conversation. He was uncomfortable.
"So umm...How did you and Kurenai sensei meet?"
"I know you Naruto. Better than you know yourself. Don't try that cheap bullshit with me, I am not talking about it."
"Okay! I wasn't even thinking of that."
"Mhm." She hummed sarcastically.
"I just-I didn't know you're lesbian."
"That's it. Now you're going back home!"
"No wait!"
"Why are you so nervous? What's up with you?"
"I feel weird." The boy admitted after a long pause.
"Why? This is not something that you need to worry about for another ten years. Stop thinking about it."
"I know. It's not that that makes me nervous. It's...I don't want you to be like that, like Jiraiya sensei."
"When am I ever like that, Naruto?" She rarely called him by his name. Only when she was super serious.
"Well Kurenai sensei said-"
"Said nothing. I don't want you thinking of that. I am an adult, you're a toddler, and we're co-existing. We have very different needs and lives. Focus on yours, don't focus on adult stuff. Got it?"
"Yes ma'am. I'm sorry."
"I'll never let anyone hurt you or make you uncomfortable, okay? I'll talk to Kurenai sensei about what she said, she shouldn't have talked about it in front of you."
"Yes Tsu, thank you. I love you."
"I love you, my good, good boy." She hugged him tightly.

___

Chapter Text

"Thank you for taking me with you. And thank you for the pancakes, they're delicious!" Naruto was a big boy now. He was speaking fluently, he grew a lot, tho still not as much as kids his age, and he had a lot of friends. His bones weren't showing through his skin anymore. After Tsune's numerous attempts to make the boy follow the diet she made for him, she decided it's best if she made food at home. And it worked. He put on a lot of muscle, and Tsunade kept her perfect shape. On Sundays, she would make pancakes for him as a reward for eating healthy and finally beating anorexia. This was Naruto's favorite meal, he could eat shit ton of them. A bit of strawberries and whipped cream, and he could easily eat it for breakfast, lunch and dinner.

"Yeah, yeah. I know. Eat well, we won't be back before midnight." Tsunade smiled at the boy, but on the inside, she was fighting a battle with herself. If Jiraiya's research is to be believed, Akatsuki has killed every Jinchuriki, except for Gaara and Naruto. And she'd be damned if she let anything happen to Naruto. She agreed to let Naruto summon Kurama in order to protect the village, but now, she was having a change of heart. She would never, ever, forgive herself if anything happened to this beautiful, innocent soul. She hasn't told him that they are going after him. She hasn't told him anything. She was planning on doing something completely different than what she promised Jiraiya and others. She wanted to hide the boy, somewhere far from Konoha, where no one could find him, until she deals with the Akatsuki situation. She knew they would come after the boy tomorrow, she felt their chakra all around the village. It was just a matter of time.

"Tsu. How come we're leaving so late?" The moonlight hit Naruto's naked torso.
"Why? Scared?" She teased him.
"No. Not when I'm with you." The boy put the dirty plate in the dish washer and washed his hands, getting ready to go. It was mid June, but it wasn't very hot.
"Come here." She hugged the boy from behind, tightly. Her bracelet and his necklace clasped against each other. The boy smiled warmly, he had a missing front  baby tooth. Tsunade found it adorable, even tho others made fun of him.
"Chop, chop." She urged him, slapping his little buttocks. The boy hurriedly put his shirt on and sealed his belonging into the scroll.

They started their journey. Tsunade feared the boy was too smart, he noticed right away that they were leaving the village outside of its usual border, to be exact, nowhere near it.
"We never go this way." He scanned her. She wasn't wearing her usual slutty clothes, or casual outfit, she looked different. She rarely wore shinobi boots as she called them 'lame' and she never tied her hair up unless she was writing, running, or swimming.
"I can't have Kotetsu hitting on me again. He's annoying. And I'm kind of irritated." Her answers were short and uncertain. She was thinking of something. But the boy decided to let it go.

Naruto was now able to use Kurama's chakra fully, he could transform, talk to Kurama, even use Sage mode. And it was safe to say, the boy will be stronger than Tsunade when he hits puberty. But in his eyes, she was the strongest Kunoichi he ever laid his eyes on and no one could beat her, not even him. He learnt everything from her, he has her moves, aim, sass, speed, attitude. That's why the boy enjoyed showing off to her as she nonchalantly walked and sucked on her cigarette. He jumped around, transforming, summoning, running, aiming his shurikens, doing anything he could so she would applaud for him. But she knew better. Aside from sometimes glaring at him as a way to warn him to be careful, she was ignoring him. She didn't want the boy to get too cocky. He was constantly showing off to her, she was the center of his universe.

"Tsu." Suddenly the boy stopped, grabbing his heart.
"What?!" She rushed to him, quickly getting an inhaler from her pocket.
"It's not that. I just felt something weird."
"Does it hurt?"
"It's nothing. Don't worry." The boy continued walking, grabbing her hand. This was something that the boy avoided doing ever since he turned six as he considered it embarrassing. Tsunade raised her eyebrow but decided to let it go this time.
"I know you've been avoiding it, but it's really time we fix your spine. You'll feel much better."
"Not yet, can we wait just one more day? And then we'll talk about it?" The boy was trying his best to postpone his spine surgery, it wasn't that he didn't trust Tsune's skills, it was his laziness to be still for seven days after the procedure. The boy really was restless. He had so many friends, they played basketball in the morning, they fought in the afternoon, and in the evening they trained. He had his favorite, Sasuke. They adored each other. Tho they could get in pretty nasty fights. Sasuke didn't like Naruto's arrogance, and Naruto didn't appreciate Sauske's nonchalance, but still they were like brothers.

---

"What do you mean they're not home?" Jiraiya looked at Yamato, dumbfounded.
"No one's answering the door." Yamato knew about Tsunade's plan, he was the only one that understood her. He promised to keep his mouth shut and help her hide the boy before it's too late.
"Well did you try the balcony?" Jiraiya smirked to himself, he knew Yamato would get in big trouble if he wakes up the sleeping beauty, especially by knocking on the glass door on that infamous balcony. She hated when people just casually jumped on there and invaded her privacy. But still, she should have woken up by this time. It was two in the morning and she ordered for everyone to be on their marks at three.
"The curtains are closed."
"What? She never does that." Jiraiya didn't wanna panic yet. But something inside of him just wouldn't let him rest. Where could she possibly be now, together with Naruto? He wouldn't let his uncertainty get the best of him, not yet. He tried his hardest to stay calm and keep on trying to wake her up.

---

Naruto and Tsunade were walking for quite some time now. But the boy hasn't said a word. He kept looking at his feet sadly. All of a sudden, he turned to Tsunade and looked at her sadly.
"What's with the sad face honey?"
"What would you do if I died?" She slapped his head in an instant.
"What kind of a fucking question is that?" She glared at him angrily, feeling goosebumps forming all over her body. The boy rubbed his head slowly.
"I'm just asking...Would you be sad?"
"Naruto, I would kill myself if anything happened to you! You fucking idiot!" She yelled the last part through gritted teeth.
"I would want you to continue on living, and be the best Hokage just like you are now." The boy looked to the side, avoiding eye contact.
"Naruto, what's gotten into you?" She pulled his head up by lifting his chin. But the boy wouldn't look her way.
"I just wanted to say that." The boy tried to hide it but a small tear escaped his eye. Tsunade was freaked out now, the timing for saying this bullshit was so wrong. Still, she had to aid the boy.
"Come here, my big baby." She grabbed him under the arms and took him in her arms, to which he reacted by crying even more on her shoulder. He sure was much heavier than when she picked him up for the first time. She didn't understand what made the boy say all that, and it scared her to death. Thankfully, they were close to the spot she planned on leaving him at. The boy believed they're going to swim in the ocean like she promised him. And he couldn't be further from the truth.

---

"Check the borders!" Jiraiya yelled. He was now more than sure that the selfish bitch took the boy and escaped.
"They said she hasn't checked out."
"My ass. She must have gone another way." He was more than disappointed with his love. This was the worst scenario that could've happened. This is not how an adult should act, let alone a Hokage who's responsible for thousands of lives.
"They broke in her apartment. No one's there." No matter how angry Jiraiya felt right now, he still felt fear creeping up his body as he thought about the chaos they're gonna go through for breaking into her home.
"I see...great. What now, Kakashi?"
"Uhh...I guess we can ask Shikaku about logistics matters. He's already on his mark. Everyone is."
Unfortunately for them, the alarm already went off. Kids and mothers were escorted to the underground basement, and the shinobis already fought white creatures called Zetsus. Sasuke was restless. His black eyes looked for Naruto in the crowd, but all he could see is bunch of kids and Iruka sensei calming them down. He had to find him.

"What a fucking bitch!" Kakashi yelled before rushing to find Kurenai. Jiraiya summoned Gamabunta and went into Sage mode. He got on top of the big toad, looking at these weird creatures. Everyone was furious with Tsunade. And he still couldn't help but wonder if she is okay.
"Hello Jiraiya."
"Who the fuck are you?" He grabbed his kunai as he faced a guy with bandages all over his neck and ears, with weird red paint over his mouth and big scar on his face. He was holding a big sword. Not any sword. It was a mighty sword of the mist. Thirty kilograms, two and a half meters long.
"Juzo. Juzo Biwa."
Jiraiya exhaled. It was such a pain in the ass to actually encounter one of these crazy motherfuckers. He's never met a stable person from the Hidden Mist village.

---

"Hey! Tsunade! Stop!" Tsunade was tying Naruto down, against the tree.
"I'm sorry baby. I have to take care of something."
"Take care of what?!"
"Just stay still." When she made sure that the boy was tied up tight enough, she got up and summoned a shadow clone.
"Tsunade!" The boy was yelling even louder now that he was sure the real her will leave.
"I love you. Remember that." She went to leave but she was shocked by the boy's next words.
"You're such a selfish arrogant bitch! Fuck you! You don't love anyone but yourself." It was enough for her to feel the itch in her fist going towards his jaw. She punched him hard, so much he drew blood.
"I think you forgot who you're talking to." She felt her heart break. Did he really think this? How long has he been holding that in? Why now?
"I'll never forgive you for this!" She let a tear escape her eye, and he saw it well. He glared at her angrily, feeling helpless as he scraped his skin against the coarse wood. In a flash, she was gone, leaving Naruto with her shadow clone, tied to a tree.
"I hate you."
"You're talking to a shadow clone brat, shut your ass up."
"I fucking hate you! I knew something was happening! UNTIE ME!"

___

"Look who decided to show up." Anko was now back to back with Tsunade, fighting these weird white creatures which never seemed to die. She shot her a known look. She was disappointed.
"I am sorry for being late." She quickly summoned Katsuyu, sending millions of small slugs to heal hurt shinobis.
"You selfish bitch." Gamabunta cursed Tsunade, jumping and landing next to Katsuyu.
"You as well? Relax. I've got us covered." Tsunade laughed cynically. Everyone was calling her a bitch today.
"What do you mean?!" Jiraiya yelled at her. He was fighting this Juzo guy, and he was persistent. Thankfully, you'd need much more than a Juzo to beat the beast that Jiraiya is.
"I see I'm not the only one that's late." To everyone's surprise, Orochimaru appeared out of nowhere, summoning Manda snake and joining his old crew. Everyone's eyes shot open, except Tsunade's. She smirked, tightening a headband around her arm. Anko jumped on Katsuyu as she needed a second to calm down and Kurenai made sure Asuma didn't overreact due to their turbulent past.
"I've got so many questions, but I'll trust you on this one." Jiraiya exhaled. It was time to take care of the mess in front of them.
"Where's the boy?" Orochimaru asked.
"None of your business."
"I thought we were a team." Orochimaru smiled.
"Did you now?" Tsunade shot him a provocative smile. Jiraiya was furious. He hated how she took the matter into her own hands without consulting anyone.
"Don't look at me like that." She warned him. This time, he didn't listen.

___

Kakashi was watching Kurenai and Asuma whilst fighting the Zetsus. He was taking care of her while she made sure Asuma was alright.
"Hurts, doesn't it? She's not the woman you want her to be." Itachi. Itachi Uchiha. He appeared before Kakashi, looking at him with those deep, black eyes.
"You..."
"Hello friend."
"How-How can you call me a friend after leaving the village?! After killing so many people!" Itachi stayed silent. He looked up at the sky instead.
"And you? What are you fighting for?"
"Don't change the subject." Kakashi launched at him, using his own sharingan.
"She is not yours. And not his, not mine. You're competing for her body, not her soul. And you know it. You're...pathetic."
"I'll kill you!"

___

It seemed that Akatsuki was almost giving up. Zetsus were either disappearing on their own, or they exploded after one hit. Whoever was controlling them was becoming tired. It was either that, or they really came only for the boy and had no intention of destroying Konoha.
"You fucking bitch!" Tsunade froze in place. It was tenth time she was called a bitch that day and it was Naruto, nonetheless. She turned around to see the boy in Sage mode, his eyes were orange and his pupils looked like shurikens. She was so close to winning, they began retrieving, and now that the boy showed up, and in such manner, it definitely wasn't over. She thought of every possible scenario, how did the boy escape her shadow clone, she couldn't decipher.
"No! What are you doing you idiot?! Tsunade was furious. If the boy hadn't shown up, this whole thing would be over, or postponed.
"This is for earlier!" Before she could react, she felt the boy's small fist hitting her jaw, the same way hers hit his. She touched her bleeding lip, shivering a little at the sight of blood. She couldn't believe he actually hit her.
"Atta boy!" Jiraiya was enjoying the scene, and he wasn't hiding it.
"Seems like your dog is not listening to you Tsune." Naruto gave Orochimaru a nasty glare. He sat down on Katsuyu's head, tightening his shoes.
"What are you doing here?"
"Tsunade called for my help."
"You've gone crazy." He pointed his index finger at her before jumping high in the air. He bit his thumb and summoned the nine tailed fox. The ground beneath him shook, and the fox was twice as big as Jiraiya's toad. Kurama smirked at the boy. As much as everyone believed Kurama was violent and cruel, he actually loved Kushina and that's the very reason he cared for the boy as well. So they became one easily.

That was the moment Pain revealed him self. He was floating in the air, the air around him was thick and dense. He had metal bars all over his nose, weird piercings all over his body and he was pale, as pale as a ghost.
"Naruto. I must say I'm amazed." The boy frowned and grabbed his shurikens.
"Get behind!" Tsunade yelled but the boy wouldn't listen. Not after everything that happened.
"Tsunade! You have to trust him now! It's over, he already showed up." Shikaku warned her from the ground.

___

After three hours of fighting, Tsunade let herself put her guard down for one second. Only for one second, she focused her chakra on the slugs, healing the others. She trusted the boy, she saw how strong he's become. And she trusted others looking after him. Most of them retrieved, Pain was no longer there, and Itachi retrieved too. Others were either heavily hurt, or in bad state. So she focused. She breathed in, and out. Looking up at the sky, she thought about her parents. They sure made her strong. And she was thankful for that.

The yin seal on her forehead started spreading all over her body as she began shining like a diamond. Suddenly, her chakra began floating around, aiding hurt shinobis. This is why she was the best. And this is exactly why she's a Hokage. Her body grew tired, but she knew she mustn't stop. Not until everyone's healed. Looking back, this was her biggest mistake. She used too much of her chakra, more than she planned on using. Orochimaru looked at her with a hint of anxiety in his eyes. He sensed something bad was going to happen.

"SHIT!" She heard Kurenai scream as she saw a big, thick arrow flying towards Naruto. It had a big thread attached to the back of it.
"Naruto! Move!" There was an uncomfortable silence in the air. Not even shinobis' yells could be heard. At Taunade couldn't. When she heard Kurenai yell the boy's name like that, her whole world stopped.
Tsunade rushed to them, but when she arrived, it was too late. The boy was standing up, looking back at his lady Tsunade. He knew it was over, he felt it. The big fox disappeared , turning into a cloud, and the boy smiled at her. He had blood dripping down his mouth and chin, going all the way to his stomach. His white shirt was drenched with blood, and there was a big hole from the arrow. She couldn't move for a second, feeling lost and losing her voice.
"I forgive you, for that punch." The boy said weakly before falling down to his knees. It took Tsunade that much to snap back to reality. She ran towards him, screaming his name. It felt like she was too slow, like she was running for miles, but the boy was just a few steps away from her.
"NARUTO!" She pulled the big sword out of him and began shaking his body. The boy was not responsive. It was over.
"NOOOOOO!" It was the loudest, longest NO Konoha has ever heard. She grabbed his dead body and pulled him up, shaking him even harder.
"WAKE THE FUCK UP! NARUTO! OPEN YOUR DAMN EYES!" She started screaming and tears were streaming down her face.
"SHIZUNE!" She yelled. She was the best medic in Konoha right after her. And there she was, she ran towards them, sweaty and bloody.
"PLEASE HELP! FUCKING WAKE HIM UP!" She landed on her knees and began healing the boy right away. It was, to say the least, useless. But she wouldn't dare stop. She knew how much Tsune loved the boy.
"HE IS NOT WAKING UP SHIZUNE!" Tsunade was urging her, but there was nothing that could be done.
"MOVE!" Tsunade pushed her aside and began healing him herself. She made a big green cloud of chakra and trembled as she anticipated the boy's awakening.
"PLEASE! WAKE UP! BABY WAKE UP!" She took the boy in her arms again and hugged him hard, creating even bigger cloud of chakra. She squeezed her eyes shut and prayed.
"NARUTO WAKE UP-" Suddenly, she fell down to the ground, along with the boy in her arms. She lost her consciousness due to chakra overuse, and she was now on the ground with the boy in her arms. Unfortunately for her, only she was alive, while the boy laid there with no heartbeat.

After everything she sacrificed for the boy, it wasn't enough. As the laid there unconsciously, she dreamed about the day she met the boy, back in the hospital. In her dream, he hugged her and said that he is back, and she happily hugs him back, holds his hand and walks out of the hospital with him. They go home, they play tv and watch their favorite history channels. They eat pancakes together, they train and they snuggle. It was as if she entered heaven.

___

Chapter Text

"Lady Hokage." Guy bowed down to show respect to Tsunade who just woke up, in the hospital bed. It was pouring rain outside. She was wearing hospital clothes, white tee and white shorts. Her body looked extra slim, she figured it's been a few days. Everyone looked at her sadly. She was confused, why did everyone look at her like she was crazy?

Memories hit her hard. She remembered everything that happened and quickly got out of bed.
"Where is he?!" She ignored how cold her bare feet felt standing on the hospital floor.
"Tsune...Sit down." Kurenai whispered, walking over to her.
"Is he here?" Tsunade ignored her. She looked manic, like she was in the game.
"I am sorry. He's gone." Tsunade ignored her again.
"Never mind. Just get me to his body, I'll retrieve him." During her manic episode she revealed that she possessed the forbidden jutsu: Edo Tensei. No one ever raised an eyebrow. It wasn't something they didn't expect from her, especially now that the boy is gone.
"Hurry up! We have to be-"
"Tsune." Suddenly, Orochimaru stood up from behind the crowd. He walked to the front and held her arm. When she saw him there, and everyone else being fine with him being there, she knew is must be bad. There was only one scenario they would let him be here, in Konoha, after everything he's done. She slowly started realizing that the boy is dead for real.
"Where's his body? I'll ask one more time." She warned. Her voice echoed in the depressing hospital room.
"It's not-We weren't able to get it. He was either-" Orochimaru swallowed hard before continuing.
"He was either taken by Akatsuki, or...eaten by wild animals. I am sorry." He said the last part hurriedly and looked down.

Eaten by wild animals. Taken by Akatsuki. Tsunade's eyes widened and she let herself sit on the rusty hospital bed. She covered her mouth with both her hands and stared at the wall. Suddenly, she became furious and started throwing things around. She snapped the bed in half, Asuma tried to stop her but he got hit in the face, hard.
"Tsune, please!" Shizune cried out. She continued on hitting the walls, not even all them guys could stop her. All the walls were demolished, they were just ash now.
They made a circle around her, ready to tie her down. Suddenly she looked at Orochimaru one more time. He was the only one that was wicked enough to still have a way of bringing the boy back.
"Orochimaru. Please." She clasped her palms together and pleaded.
"If you can bring him back, I'll join you, I'll work with you, we will work with you. Please! Just tell me you can bring him back."
"I'd do it for you even if you wouldn't do all that. Without the body it's impossible. I'm sorry."

She fell to her knees and started screaming. No one dared come near her. She never cried like that before, not even when her parents died. She could still feel the boy's body in her arms and she just couldn't accept the fact that he is dead. She felt a huge knot forming in her stomach. Before she knew it, she was throwing up aggressively, she couldn't catch a breath.
"Tsune! Get help!" Everything she could hear were muffled sounds and yelling. Her mind was a mess.
"Please just kill me! I can't take it!" She cried out. Unfortunately for her, no one had it in them to kill her.
"Naruto!" She screamed again. Her sobs were loud and heavy. Her whole body was shaking, she just kept looking at the floor, feeling everyone's hands on her.
"Here." Shizune whispered before injecting Tsunade with a tranquilizer. After a few seconds, Tsunade's body fell to the side and made a loud thud sound.
"Do not keep anything sharp in the room."

___

"Kakashi sensei!" Sasuke cried in his arms. The boy proved to be more than gutsy. He proved to be a real friend. During the attack, the boy escaped the basement and came in time to see his friend die. Sasuke cried hard, running towards his best friend.
Unfortunately for him, he was stopped. By his own brother. The boy looked up, anger spreading throughout his face. Itachi looked down at him, already capturing him in genjutsu.

To his surprise, Itachi looked much older. He looked as if he was in his thirties. His grip was strong on Sasuke's neck, he could feel his little throat shaking.
"And where do you think you're going?"
"I'm going to save my brother!"
Itachi smiled before simply moving out of his way and urging him to go.
"Go. You useless little shit." Sasuke grew angrier but decided to run to his friend. Suddenly, Sasuke saw Naruto running towards him as well. He was looking happy and waved at him. Sasuke found it weird, but spread his arms for the boy, anticipating a hug. He felt relieved the boy was fine.
It wasn't until Naruto's legs became wobbly, and his smile began looking wickedly that Sasuke noticed something was wrong. Genjutsu. The boy realized what was happening, but it was too late. 'Naruto' got too close to him and Sasuke vividly saw Naruto eating his legs. The boy screamed loudly, it was worse than a horror movie.
"Is that the brother you were talking about?" Itachi's voice echoed in the distance. Sasuke was now taken back to that night, the night when Itachi killed his whole clan. Itachi showed it to him, in detail. He fell down unconscious as he heard his parents' lungs being punctured.

___

Downing her third whiskey, Kurenai finally spoke up after hours of silence.
"She's gone mad."
"And you wouldn't?" Anko asked, still looking at her glass, her eyes lids heavy. She waved to a waiter, signaling to get them another round.
"I just...Remember when her parents died? That was light compared to this. She is still throwing up."
"You kind of sound like an asshole."
"I am...I am sorry." She dived her face in her palms and massaged it.
"We should go help her shower when she wakes up."
"She's not gonna let us in, Anko. She doesn't wanna talk, she doesn't wanna see anyone. Not even us."
"Kurenai. What the fuck is wrong with you? Why are you mad?!"
"Is all of this normal to you? Just be honest. She hasn't left hospital for days now for someone that she knows for a few years."
"You're crazy. They lived together, remember? She loves him-I mean, loved..."
"They shouldn't have lived together. He tied her hands down. She hasn't had anyone in three years. That's why there's no one to condole with her now. The boy took everything from her."
"She gave it to him, that's not the same Kurenai. This is someone she dearly loved. Don't be disrespectful."
"I loved him too, I am not saying he was not adorable. Yes, he was the perfect kid. But she focused on him more than anything else! She hasn't had a boyfriend in years!" Kurenai became frustrated and didn't plan on lowering her voice.
"She had flings like she always did! I don't get what's the big deal Kurenai!"
"Well I feel like she would have found someone if the boy wasn't there all the time. He demanded her attention, he was even jealous of Jiraiya! Remember when she spoke with Konohamaru, a literal child? Well I think we both know that Naruto didn't have a normal reaction to that."
"And? What are you trying to say?" Anko rested her head on her hand lazily.
"He-He manipulated-" Once she said those words, she realized how ridiculous she must sound. She looked at the empty glass in her hands snd rubbed her face.
"Ugh. I need to stop drinking."
"Exactly." Anko finished her drink and they were on their way to the hospital.

___

"You've left us too early, kiddo." Jiraiya was lying on the same spot the boy died at. He spread his arms and legs, looking at the rainy sky. He didn't mind the rain, nor the dirt sticking to his back. All he wanted was to go back in time. Was it his fault? Who was at fault? He wondered whether it was his mistake or not.  But at the end it didn't really matter. They've lost the strongest kid ever. Jiraiya liked to call him The Child of Prophecy. He was exceptional. Jiraiya recalled the day he found the boy in the woods. He spotted him sitting against the tree. At first he thought it was a trap, you don't often see such small kid alone in the woods by himself, bloody and weak.
"Hey little one." He whispered slowly, crouching down to the boy's level.
"Please don't hurt me." The boy whispered back.
"Why would I hurt you kiddo?"
"Who are you?" Judging by his voice and unclear words he thought the boy was five years old.
"I am three." The boy raised three fingers.
"You're a young lad! Well, if you want I can take you to the hospital and they will aid you, give you something to eat, help you shower."
"I can shower on my own." There was no arrogance in that sentence, the boy obviously lacked some psychological abilities judging by their short conversation.
"What's your name?" He pressed his nose cutely.
"Naruto Uzumaki." Jiraiya's eye grew bigger in shock. He couldn't hide the shock that was spreading on his face. It was him.
"Come here, little one. I'll help you." He picked the boy up and hurried back to the village.

___

"Come on. Just open your mouth a little bit." Shizune was trying her best to make Tsunade eat, but it was impossible. She refused everything. Water. Food. Help. She wouldn't admit the boy was gone, she was ready to do whatever it takes to bring him back. To her, life without him was useless. And she will not live it.

All of a sudden, Shizune started crying, sitting on Tsune's hospital bed. She couldn't stop, she was drying her tears in her coat as she sobbed quietly. Tsunade was in not position to say anything, she just watched her as she bawled her eyes out. Tsunade's hair was messy, she hasn't showered in days, hasn't washed her teeth, hasn't gotten up from the bed, she just existed, barely breathing. So not even Shizune crying could snap her out of it.

"I'm sorry." Shizune apologized before drying her face with a tissue. She broke down both because of the boy
and seeing her friend like this. Kurenai and Anko walked in the room and Tsunade hasn't even looked their way. She was motionless.
"Please Tsune...Let us help you." Anko pleaded. Tsunade finally looked up at her and made a very sad face. She started crying again, looking down at her legs. She was shaking and sobbing softly.
"Come here." Kurenai cried out and the girls all hugged together. Tsunade just laid her head on Kurenai's shoulder and cried hard.
"It's okay Tsune, let it all out." She hugged her knees and sobbed loudly.
"I can't take it!"
"Yes you can baby, just hold onto me. Hold us." It wasn't the first time for the girls to be squished together like this. Whenever someone had a rough time, this is what they'd do. This is why they loved each other so much.
"We're gonna get through this, together. I promise." Shizune whispered.
"I can't guys. I can't. Please. Please just take me to him."
"He's gone, Tsune. He is gone. I am sorry." The screams filled the room up as the girls cringed. It was so hard to listen to her cries for hours. She wasn't getting better anytime soon.

___

Chapter Text

Tsunade's POV

It's been a month and I was finally out of the hospital. Tho on strong medication, I felt stable. Horrible, depressed, angry, melancholic, yes, but stable. I took a deep breath, it was a bit hard to walk given that I haven't gotten up from the bed in weeks. Still, I insisted on going home alone, I didn't want anyone escorting me like I'm some kind of a mental patient.
"Lady Hokage." Yamato stood in front of me, looking like he was about to cry.
"Yes?"
"I-I don't know if it's the right moment, but I've got something for you." He handed me a blue note. "I once made Naruto write everything that he loves so he could read it during our training. It kept him calm. Well...When-" He swallowed hard. "When he left us, I allowed myself to read it. So now I'm sure this belongs to you." Yamato handed me the note shakily. I took it in my hands and nodded. He left hurriedly and I continued my journey.

I entered the boy's apartment, letting nostalgia wash over me. I felt a huge knot in my stomach, turning and twisting. I inhaled hard. It smelled like him. Looking around, I couldn't really see much. The boy spent much more time with me than here. I saw a few of our pictures, framed. I knew not to look at them or else I'll start throwing up again. The reason I was here is to feel him again. I couldn't rely on my memories anymore, I didn't know what was real anymore. I wanted to feel him.

Finally, I opened up the note.

'I lov my ledy Tsunade because she is butiful and the best. When I grow up, I wil be like her and I wil be strong like her.'

I smiled softly. The typos.

The text was followed by a drawing of us, holding our hands together. I smiled even more when I saw that the boy made sure to draw my big chest, and my slim waist. We once had a big fight as he has made a drawing of us together. He drew me as flat as a cutting board. Since then, he made sure to be accurate.

At the end, I had to look at the pictures. I picked up the wooden frame and analyzed. It was us on the sun bed, he was sitting on my back smiling, and I was leaning on my elbows, frowning at the camera. I remember that day vividly.

"Naruto, if you're tired, we can switch." Jiraiya teased the boy, but I wasn't worried. I knew the boy wouldn't accept that offer.
"No thank you, I'm fine." He kept on massaging my back as the sun hit his own.
"Put the sunscreen on baby."
"Well I can't reach my back."
"Ask Shizune to do it for you."
"Auntie Shizune, can you put sunscreen on my back please?"
"Of course I can darling."
We were out of Konoha for the weekend. Jiraiya tagged along with Shizune, Naruto and me. It was a very hot day.
"Why don't you let me relax your muscles Tsune? The boy is getting tired. Look at his small arms trembling. He should go play, swim a little."
"He is right where he should be." I glared at the perverted idiot on my left.
"That's right." The boy sassed him.
"Do my thighs now, please."
"Yes ma'am." Jiraiya laughed because he knew I was teasing him now.
"Tsune, I know you." He watched us creepily, following the boy's movements on my legs.
"Don't stare, creep."
"I'm observing, you have beautiful legs. Long and slim." Naruto frowned but kept on massaging, trying to ignore the filthy comments.
"Your ass has grown."
"Oh yeah?"
"I'm positive."
"Well I've been working out."
"I can tell."
"Jiraiya sensei you gained some weight." Shizune and I wheezed at the boy's overprotective, jealous comment. He didn't like Jiraiya looking at me like that.
"You little asshole."
Naruto laughed and hugged me around my neck, lying on my back.
"You little..." I caressed his little ear, specifically his little missing part.
"Come on, smile." Jiraiya snapped a photo of us. I knew it was for his own pervy reasons, but the boy was oblivious. He grinned hard at the camera.

I knew I shouldn't have looked. My tears hit that exact picture. I tried to hold it in, but it was impossible. I took his pillow and hugged it, lying down on his bed. It was so uncomfortable, I felt bad about every time I made him sleep here, instead of home. I closed my eyes, trying to imagine that he was the pillow. It calmed me down a bit, I could even feel his little hands hugging my waist.

"Princess Tsunade." Kakashi's voice snapped me back to reality. I turned on my back to see him at the window.
"Just one more week, please."
"No it's not that Tsunade. I came to see how you're doing." Kakashi was taking care of Hokage duties. He gladly accepted it, and he was the only one I had in mind. I just couldn't work. The thought of that office suffocated me.
"How do I look? Aside from cuddling a pillow."
"To me...You look brave. And if you ask me, you're doing amazing."
"Kakashi...thanks." He lowered his hand down and rubbed my knee.
"You'll be better."
"I don't know Kakashi. I don't know if I will."
"I know you will. That's what makes you so unique." He squeezed my knee harder.
"Where's Orochimaru?"
"He left right after that day."
"It surprised me you all let him stay."
"We know you used to be close. Right now, the priority is you, lady Tsunade. We need you to get better."

___

I was lying on the roof of his apartment. I was thinking. It was very late. I lit up a cigarette. Was there anything else that I should fight for? Is there really a way to get out of this mess? How can I continue living a normal life? Is there really anything in this world that I would be happy with now that I no longer had him? I had no answer. I fully merged with the boy. Right now it felt like I was missing half of my body. Half of my soul. No, my whole soul. My heart ached more with each moment that passed. Even my lungs hurt. It was hard to breath, let alone smoke.

"Tsu. Captain Yamato told me that smoking kills."
"Yes, and?"
"What do you mean? Why are you smoking then?"
"I'm addicted to it, just like you are addicted to chocolate."
"Chocolate doesn't kill."
"Depends." We were watching tv in my room for three hours already. It was a rainy day and we both really hated rain. So when I got back from work we just snuggled in bed, not really doing anything.
"What do you mean?" I rolled my eyes, this boy never shuts up.
"Means you should not stick your nose up my business."
"But are you saying I can die from chocolate?!"
"I'm not saying that. I'm saying that just like you enjoy chocolate in excessive amounts, I enjoy cigs."
"If you died I would cry for a whole month."
"Only for a month?"
"For a whole year."
"Only one year?" I teased him.
"My whole life." The boy smiled and snuggled closer to me.
"I'm not gonna die silly."
"Promise?"
"I promise."

If I could go back in time, I'd make him promise me he's not gonna die. Maybe he'd keep his promise.
Maybe I wouldn't have watched him die that day.

___

Chapter Text

"Come in!" Tsunade yelled, signing a hundredth paper that day.
"Good evening Lady Hokage. I didn't expect you to still be in the office."
"Lotta work. What's up Kakashi?"
"I'll be straight forward. I need a favor from you."
"And what would that be?" Tsunade looked up at him, raising an eyebrow.
"I see you assigned me and Kurenai for a mission. Can you change it? I'm not comfortable going with her."
"Hurt you that bad, huh?"
He stayed silent. She knew the answer without him saying anything.
"Tsunade...If you want to go for a drink after work, I'll be in the Pub. I invited everyone else so don't hesitate to join us."
"Sure, I have time tonight."
"Thank you. For doing me a favor." He closed the door behind him slowly and left her alone in the big Hokage's office.
"What a weirdo..." She whispered. As much as she thought he was odd, she respected Kakashi. For everything he did for her up until now. Today marks two years since the boy died. For Tsunade, 15th of June was the hardest day in the year, aside from Naruto's birthday. She imagined what would the boy look like now, being eight. She smiled as she felt that warm sensation in her lungs. Even dead, he is the only thing keeping her happy.

"Lady Tsuuuu!"
"What now, dickhead?"
"Can you teach me how to make that heart origami?"
"Not now, can't you see I've got a lot of work to do?"
"Yes but you can't neglect me."
"New word, congrats."
"Now show me."
"Come here." Naruto jumped in her lap as she guided his hands, helping him make a paper heart. Ten minutes later, and twenty fights later, they've managed to do it.
"It's awful." Tsunade cringed.
"It's for you. I think it's beautiful." The boy smiled warmly as his blue eyes sparkled. She gave him a smile that was even warmer.
"You're the smartest little boy. Thank you love."

She was holding a paper heart in her hands and smiling lovingly. She would make one once in a while as it became a habit of hers. The boy would often make those for hers and she did the same for him.

___

"Hello Beautiful!" Jiraiya smirked.
"Hi everyone." Tsunade joined the booth, sitting next to Anko, giving her a quick hug.
"Thank you for coming." Kakashi smiled softly through his mask.
"Of course. Anyone else coming?"
"Nope. Everyone's busy."
"How are you doing Tsune?" Jiraiya smiled at her warmly, reaching for her arm and rubbing it.
"A bit better I'd say. I've gained some weight back, so I look good now. Started working out more-"
"You know what I asked you Tsune." Jiraiya looked at her rather seriously now. He didn't like that she was dodging the question.
"I...I-" She tried to speak but the words got stuck in her throat. Before she knew it, she was looking down at her thighs and crying silently. It was scary, she didn't even have any particular expression on her face, the tears were just falling. And she didn't even feel like crying.
"Tsune...It's time you see a therapist. It's been two years."
"Anko I don't think you can understand. But I agree, I do need help. I can't do this alone."
"What about panic attacks? Any improvement?" Kakashi asked.
"I need a drink before I talk."

Ten rounds later, she finally opened up. And every time she did so, she would make everyone around her cry, including herself.
"He depended on me. I am the reason he's dead. I lied to him. I hit him in the face that day, you don't understand how I feel! The guilt I'm carrying is unbearable. And he was-he is my everything. I just- I want to go back in time and never say no to him, never make him mad , never tease him. And it's too late. And that's what's keeping me awake during the night. I'll never hold him again. He is gone." Her voice was cracking and her hands started shaking.
"Fuck, Tsune...Fuck." No one could say anything, it would be useless. What could they say to a person that's still hurting like this, after two years...Nothing. Just listen to her cries and be there for her.

"You know...Sasuke also still feels the same as the day he died." Tsunade now focused on Kakashi's words, looking at him sadly. "He says he learnt to live with it and that he still plays their favorite games, or just does some hoops thinking of him. Sometimes he even feels like he's there. I know this doesn't help you, Sasuke's eight, but maybe it gives you a peace of mind."
"They were very close. I remember when we had a fight because I didn't let them leave the village alone. What was it? Some water park something like that?"
"Yeah...A water park. Ooh they scared us there didn't they?"

"Tsunadeeeee! Pleaseeeeee!"
"I said no. When I get some free time I'll take you there. Don't be so stubborn honey, just be patient."
The boy sighed, he was frustrated.
"But please! It's a two hour walk. Just let us go!"
"Oh he can go, you can't."
"WHY?!"
"Because you're six. I don't care if you two want to go alone because if something happens I'll be responsible.
I don't want you going alone and that's it. I made myself clear." She put down her pen and gave him a glare.
"You're so annoying."
"And you're so obstinate."
"Whatever the fuck that is. I'm leaving."
"Naruto." He knew he was in trouble if she called him by his name.
"Yes ma'am." He answered shakily.
"That's what I thought. Watch your tongue, especially when you're talking to me."

It was a long spring day, and a hot one. Tsunade forgot about the boy as she was drowning in paper work. Two packs of cigarettes later, she finally thought the day was over. That was until Kakashi and Anko stormed in.
"TSUNADE!"
"WHAT?!" She angrily spat out. They scared her to death and she was already angry from all the paperwork.
"NARUTO AND SASUKE. THEY'RE GONE!" Their eyes were wide open and they were panting like crazy.
"What do you mean they're gone?!"
"I mean they're nowhere to be found!" Tsunade panicked for a moment. She grabbed her head and started thinking.
"Did you check the basketball court?"
"Yes."
"My place?"
"Yes."
"Sasuke's place?"
"Yes."
"Training ground?"
"Yes."
"The lake?"
"Yes."
When Tsunade thought about the lake, she remembered the water park. She laughed out loud when she realized Naruto actually went there even after having a huge disagreement with her.
"I know where they are."
"Huh?"
"They'll come back. Don't worry. I know exactly where they went."

It was getting really late. Naruto would usually come home around nine, and now it was almost eleven. But Tsunade sit carelessly on her balcony, having a glass of whiskey. Finally, she spotted the boy and Sasuke walking, they were saying goodbye. She watched the boy as he put the key in, unlocked the door and she slowly waited for him to get up the stairs and see her. The boy sure took his time, he had to hide the evidence. Hiding his swim shorts and a towel, finally he made his way up.

"Hello beautiful!" The boy mimicked Jiraiya's behavior and went to hug her. She acted oblivious and hugged him back, telling him to sit with her for a while.
"How was your day?" She smiled softly, lighting up her cigarette.
"The usual."
"Basketball?"
"Yes and some practice."
"Did you eat?"
"Yes, I went to Ichiraku's."
"Really?! I did too! How come we didn't see each other?"
The boy started panicking and he wasn't very good at hiding it.
"Umm...about half an hour ago?" The boy looked at the floor and smacked his feet together as he was swinging them left and right.
"Me too! Are you sure it was half an hour ago?" Tsunade was having too much fun, she almost felt guilty.
"Oh maybe it was a bit more than that, we were playing hoops before that so I lost track of time."
"Well that's funny. The court was closed today."
"We were playing on the street."
"What street?"
"Umm...this one?" The boy pointed at the little garden below them.
"You're not giving up, are you?"
"What do you mean Tsu?"
"I mean I fucking know you went to the fucking water park you fucking lying piece of shit!" With each word her tone was becoming angrier and louder. Naruto raised his arms defensively and swallowed hard. He knew there was no point in arguing, even if he really didn't go, when she goes crazy like this it was useless to argue. And he did do a bad thing, so the boy accepted his punishment.
"I am sorry Lady Tsunade."
"Don't call me that just because you fucked up! Don't you ever fucking lie to me again! You scared me you little asshole!"
"I am sorry." The boy looked down sadly as his eyes filled with tears.

"Let's call it a night." Tsunade stood up from the table and Jiraiya followed after her.
"I'll walk you home, you seem a little drunk."
"Thank you, but I can walk alone, it's okay."
"I insist, Tsune."
"Well fine then."
They were walking drunkenly, laughing as they talked about their memories when they were children. It was the perfect weather, and Tsunade really needed that laugh. Jiraiya hoped that maybe now she would give him a chance. She's been much softer since the boy died, mostly because she was on low energy most of the time. This prevented her from being her usual sassy self.

"You look beautiful tonight."
"Don't you say that every night?" Tsunade smiled as they stood in front of her place. She turned around, looking at it. It reminded her of Naruto, and she needed to change it. She looked at it for a while thinking of what she could change. Jiraiya looked at her beautiful hair from behind her. Perfectly straight, beautiful honey color. He looked at her slim waist and her beautiful ass. He observed her and decided tonight's the night. He'll kiss her. He waited until she was ready to turn around and say goodbye to him. He decided he'll surprise her with a kiss and just hope she'll accept it. She started turning around and for Jiraiya, a guy with a mission, everything was like he was in slow motion. He watched her turn around slowly, and when he saw her full, big lips, he started inching closer. One more second and his lips would be on hers.

"WATCH OUT!" Jiraiya yelled as he noticed a kunai flying right in between them. He quickly pushed her away and the knife ended between his feet. He looked up, angry as a beast. Tsunade quickly took her own kunai in her hands and squeezed it tightly. She took guard and scanned the sky.
"Come out!" Tsunade yelled, but no one answered. They knew they had to take a closer look. They jumped on her roof and it was pretty much useless, Tsunade couldn't feel anyone's presence.
"What the fuck was that?"
"Whoever it was, they're very fast. I don't feel any unfamiliar chakra anywhere close."
"Orochimaru?"
"No. He wouldn't do it. And he's not that fast."
"Itachi?"
"No, he has no interest in attacking us." Tsunade focused, closing her eyes. For a very short moment, she felt a weird movement about one mile away from them. It was like that certain someone teleported.
"There!" She pointed her finger and began speeding towards that spot.
"Wait for me!"
"Move that big ass of yours and stop complaining!" Jiraiya was never as fast as Tsunade, he was just too big to move freely like that.

Shortly after, she arrived at that very spot. The spot where she felt that weird movement. She crouched down as she was standing on the thick tree bench. She placed her palm on it and closed her eyes once again.
She gasped and stood up quickly.
"What is it?!"
"It's-It's....It's Kurama."
Jiraiya looked dumbfounded. This confirms the theory that Akatsuki got a hold of Naruto's body. For two years Tsunade hoped, it sounds crazy, they the boy was eaten by wild animals. This meant that Akatsuki weren't able to extract the nine tailed beast out of the boy.
"I'm sorry Tsune."
"Don't be. I'll kill all of them, one by one."  Tsune was adamant that she'll put an end to this horrible organization.

Chapter Text

"That's what I thought, you ugly freak." Tsunade was sweating and panting as she finally managed to kill Kakuzu. She was making sure to smash each one of his weird masks with her foot and was holding his head in her hand. She looked up, the sun was rising. She felt proud as she finally managed to hunt him down. She looked down, she was standing on water, not sure whether she should seal his head in a scroll and have some tests run, or just let it flow in the river until it decays. She was getting stronger each day, learning new jutsus and upgrading her skills. This was her prime. Twenty five year old Hokage, she was slowly getting closer to her goal, she was better, she was not spazzed anymore. She was simply unbeatable.

"Oh that's minging." She cringed as she could smell his disgusting hair. It was greasy and foul-smelling.
"You're minging, you fucking bitch!" Tsunade turned around and faced the biggest nature freak, Hidan. He was the only one that she didn't want to fight alone. Especially not now when she was not fully recovered. She must not show fear, she knew that. She tried to slow down her breathing, so he doesn't see it through her thin, tight shirt.

"Here, fetch." She threw his partner's head at him, smirking provocatively. His head was traveling in the air for a few seconds before she saw how he just dodged it heartlessly. She knew she was stronger, but she had a big fear of people that had nothing to lose, just like she doesn't.
"I'm gonna have so much fun with you, you filthy little slut." He looked at her, smiling widely. It was a creepy sight to say the least. His grey hair flowed in the wind as he swung his triple bladed scythe. He scanned her body up and down.

"You're worthless, without my blood you can't do shit."
"Oh I have your blood pretty face." He took a small jar out of his pocket and held it with his thumb and index finger, raising it in the air.
"Seems like you left a little mess when killing my dear colleague, Sasori." Tsunade had no time to think about that. She had to kill him before he started his crazy ritual, or she'll be dead. She started thinking as she closed her eyes, focusing.

If she didn't think of anything in time, she'd still be happy. She killed three of them, Kakuzu, Sasori and Konan. It seemed like she wasn't the only one chasing them down. Kisame and Juzo were dead too, and it wasn't her that killed them. She had someone 'helping her' even tho she'd prefer to kill them all by herself.

"It's over for you bitch." He opened the jar and slowly lifted it up to his mouth. Tsunade cursed herself for not being quick enough.

Before that blood drop went into his mouth, something very fast flashed towards him and carried him, smashing him in the big stone. She couldn't react as it happened so fast. She squinted her eyes, trying to see something, anything, but it was useless. There was a big dust cloud.
"Not you again, you fucking nature freak!" Hidan yelled, but again Tsunade couldn't see much. She tried getting closer but before she could even try it, she saw a shadow disappearing in another direction. She waited a few seconds before she came closer to the cliff. There was a very deep, wide hole in it from the impact. This mystery was becoming weirder and weirder. She also saw Hidan's headless body pushed in the hole, and his bloody tongue floating in the water. She covered her mouth, feeling like she's gonna puke.

Tsunade could have tried to find that mysterious someone, but something inside of her was repelling her from it. It was like her inner voice told her to not do anything. So she listened to it. She followed her instincts, and she felt good. She was slowly but surely avenging the boy.
They never leave any clue behind them, she thought. Whoever was onto Akatsuki, they were doing their job perfectly. They were practically untraceable. Or so she thought. She looked closer at the ground and saw a little piece of very thin paper on the smaller rock. She took it in her hands, it looked too familiar. The dimensions of it, it was too familiar. And then she finally got it. Gum wrapper. And not just any gum, her favorite extra mint gum flavor. She smiled to herself.
Well, whoever it is, they've got good taste. She saved it, God knows why, and stretched before making her way home.

As she was jumping on tree benches she couldn't help but think of Naruto. She couldn't remember his voice so clearly anymore, nor his smell. But the good thing was she was moving on slowly but surely. As the time was passing by, she realized how invested she was in that relationship with him, she realized why some had a weird feeling about it. At least from the third perspective. From her point of view, their relationship was pure, raw love as they both had no one else to love that much.

"Hey Tsu!" The boy was drenched. She finally kept her promise and took him to the water park, even tho the boy already went on his own. They were once again there, Sasuke was still in the pool and the boy got his slim body out to go talk to Tsunade.
"Hm?" She was lying down on a sun bed enjoying the sun on her body, as she covered herself with a book she was reading. She was wearing a tiny bikini, black. She smiled at the boy warmly as he approached her all happy.
"Thank you for taking me here, we're having so much fun."
"Of course baby. No more lies okay?"
"Yes! Thank you!"
"Alright, do you two wanna play some more or eat?"
"We're not hungry yet."
"Okay, sit here." The boy sat his butt between her legs as she straightened up, she took a towel and dried his body. She was happy that the boy at least got some muscle, but she was hoping to see some fat. She was thinking back then, will he stay short forever, or will the puberty do him any good?
"It's cold!" The boy winced as she spread sunscreen on his back.
"Few more seconds. Okay. Now turn around."
"You tan quickly Tsu." The boy looked at her shoulders.
"Mhm. Okay, now go play dickhead." She finished putting sunscreen on his face.
"Just so you know, I know what a dickhead is. So I'd appreciate if you didn't call me that."
"Yeah you know everything now you little sissy! Go!" Tsunade laughed as she slapped his asscheeks playfully and rested her body back to get some more tan.

"What are you reading?" She lowered her book to see a tall, blonde guy. He looked like a greek God. Strong facial features, strong jaw, thin, muscular lips. His shoulders were big and he was very tall. He had a strong chest followed by a six pack and big arms. Tsunade was used to some innuendo being sent her way. And she was a pro at flirting. So her heartbeat did not skip a beat, she just simply flirted.
"Well sit here, take a closer look." She lifted her ass up a little bit and stooped it to the left. The guy took his chance right away and sat next to her. His hair was short, his eyes were as black as coal.
"You like history?" He looked deeply in her eyes, not daring to look away.
"Very much so. What do you like?"
"I like what I see right now." Tsunade could use a fling, truth to be told. In the past years she had less of these little adventures of hers. It was a long time ago that she gave up on love, but sex? She loved sex. So she played along.
"Take a good look, don't be shy." She placed her hand on his chest as she put her book on the table and smiled at him.
"What's a lady like you doing here?" He put his hand on her thigh and she removed a hand from his chest to point her index finger at the pool. He saw Naruto and Sasuke acting absolutely idiotic at the pool, it was as if they've never went to a water park before.
"Oof, boys are wild. I took my little sister here." Tsunade scanned him for a second. She cringed because she had no idea what kind of relationship she had with Naruto. Did he consider her his mother, sister, auntie? Whatever was the case she cringed hard. She wouldn't like the boy calling her any of those names, and she most certainly wouldn't want the boy thinking of her as his relative.

"What do you want and why are you holding her like that?" The boys were now both angrily towering over my little crush as they squeezed their little fists. Naruto was furious. We laughed a little at their completely drenched swim shorts and their funny hair.
"Relax boys, I just wanted to talk to your sister, she's gorgeous isn't she?" She cringed at the sister part.
"First of all, she's not my sister idiot, and secondly, you've got some balls putting your hands on her like that. I know one pervert like you." The boy pushed his arm away from her and got closer to his face, frowning at him. She wanted to die from embarrassment.
"Calm down big boy! I'll leave your...her alone." The guy stood up and winked at her, she mouthed 'sorry' to him. The mood was killed. That was for sure. The guy walked away as she admired his wide back and muscular legs. Oh stupid Naruto.
"We totally scared him." Sasuke smiled proudly.
"You bet we did, no one bothers my lady Tsunade."
He grinned at her with his little missing tooth.
"Yep. Thanks." Her lips formed a thin line as she exhaled in frustration. She sipped on her cocktail for the rest of the day, mingling with the guy who was sitting a few beds away.

She laughed as she remembered the embarrassment she felt. Thankfully she was still holding onto the good memories. As well as the bad ones.

"Hey, calm down!" Tsunade was trying to stop Naruto's tantrum as it was definitely gonna escalate, because he wasn't calming down. To make things worse, she was the one that made him mad.
"I said calm down! I'm sorry okay! I didn't mean it!" She was holding him down firmly against the bed but he was swinging his arms and legs, he got incredible Kurama's power.
"Yes you did, you bitch!" It took everything in her not to slap him hard. She didn't like anyone cussing her out.
"I didn't, I am sorry. Please calm down." She picked him up and hugged him tightly. The boy started crying because he couldn't move as she hugged him so hard. She prayed that this will calm the him down.
"Look! A shooting star!" She tried to shift the boy's attention to the sky. And it worked. Somehow it worked and she carried him outside as they watched it together. It was visible only for a few seconds, but thankfully it was enough to calm the boy down. Tsunade sighed. He was a piece of work, that's for sure.
"Better?"
"Yes..." He sighed. Being five at the time, he still didn't master the control of his other chakra and he still had huge anger issues.
"Good. We need to work on it." She patted his back as she was holding him.
"You breath always smells like mint."
"It's gum. You want one?"
"Umm...Yes." The boy looked tired, probably from a tantrum he just threw.
"Open." She was holding a gum near his mouth. The boy chewed as tears formed in his eyes.
"What? Too minty?" She smiled.
"No they're perfect." The boy lied as his mouth started watering along with his eyes.

Chapter Text

"You're such a good big boy!"
"But I'm dead. You left me to die."

The fifth Hokage gasped as she woke up, red satin cover sliding off of her naked body. It was a long time since she last she had a nightmare like that. Healing takes time, more than she ever thought it would.

She snapped out of her thoughts as she heard loud banging from the outside. When will they start using the regular door?!
"Who is it?!"
"It's me, Tsunade. Asuma." She exhaled loudly. He wasn't her favorite. Far too rough and a little misogynistic. He even had a bit of God complex as his father was a Hokage. That old hag.
She put on a tee before sliding the door open.
"What is it?"
"We have an emergency."

___

"Well...I'd say let him be."
"Let him be?!" Kakashi confronted her.
"I know you're hurt, if you want to, you can chase him down, but one thing is certain. He is hateful. He wants revenge. You're too soft Kakashi. You couldn't have given him that kind of drive. He needs someone as wicked. That's why he ran off to Orochimaru. I'm sorry, but I don't see a solution."
"Tsunade he's thirteen! We can't just let him be Orochimaru's little experiment! He awakened Sharingan dammit! He'll use him as a tool!"
"I understand, Kakashi. I'm not saying do not chase him down. I'm just saying I'm not gonna participate. And that's it. Do what you feel like doing. I'm not gonna chase children. Especially not him, he's been creeping me out with that weird look. He is far too hateful."
"Yeah well good thing Naruto wasn't hateful, except for the fact he nearly killed all of us. Good job on not being biased, lady Hokage."
"You better shut the hell up before I cover your whole fucking face in bandages, you won't need that stupid mask anymore."
"Alright, calm down for God's sake!" Jiraiya intervened.

"Naruto! Snap out of it!" The boy wasn't his usual self, he was more like a fox that had no skin, made out of blood red chakra. His eyes were like white spheres and he had four tales, fifth growing. Kakashi was on the ground, his stomach bleeding, and his body burnt. Whoever came close to him ended up injured.
"I said, FUCKING SNAP OUT OF IT!" She knew that she was the only was that could calm him down right now. But it was scary to face a beast like this. She flashed towards him, hitting his neck with her wrist and pushing him down, keeping her wrist tight on his neck. It burned her like hell. But she knew if she didn't stop him he would kill someone.
"You're hurting me baby. Please stop." She whispered as her skin was melting, and tears filled her eyes. Sure enough, the fox was now passively lying on the ground. She quickly took a sealing paper from her pocket and sticked it to his forehead. She finally got up, her skin was melted like cheese. The boy was slowly losing his fox like features, until he was finally back to his weak, skinny self. His clothes were ripped and his skin burnt as he lied there, sleeping peacefully.
"Are you alright?!" Yamato ran towards her.
"Yeah, I guess so..." She lifted her arm to see her wrist once again, it was ruined. Not even she is able to heal that fully, it will leave a scar.

She touched that very scar, to that day it was sensitive to touch.

"What would you do if you were me?" She asked Kurenai and Jiraiya who were standing in front of her, looking a bit disappointed.
"He asked you for help, Tsune. You should have at least acted like you care."
"I'm numb, Kurenai. I don't wanna act. I don't care about him leaving, he is not the same as he was. He was different when he was a child, now he is rude, he is introverted, he is hateful, just like Itachi was. I don't need another Itachi, if you know what I mean."
"Maybe he could have been saved."
"He won't stop until he kills Itachi. He's not the same anymore, have you seen him? Have you seen the way he fights during the training? He's ready to kill his comrades just to test his powers. I know Kakashi has a soft spot for him but some things cannot be changed."

"His own brother did that?!" Naruto looked up at her from her lap, his face cringing.
"Yep. Which is why you need to be extra careful not to say something wrong in front of him."
"I will, I promise."
"Good."
"What about my family? Who killed them?"
"Well, I'm not sure if you're ready for that convo yet."
"Please."
"No-"
"Please! I really want to know."
"Well...Your mother was a great woman."
"You knew my mother?!"
"Yeah, sort of. She would take care of all the children here, in Konoha. So once I fell down and scratched my elbow, she came up to me and yes... since then we were-"
"Can you tell me what she looked like?"
"Kushina? She had long red hair, she was short and a bit chubby when she was pregnant with you, she had a huge appetite. She had a good style, she had beautiful white teeth, and she was very funny and overall a very happy woman."
"Really? What about my dad?"
"Hmm...He was tall, he had blonde hair, just like you do. His eyes were blue, but not as bright as yours. He was the fastest man in Konoha. He was known nation wide for his speed, and he was able to teleport."
"No way!"
"Yes, he was very strong. That's why he was a Hokage."
"A HOKAGE?! MY DAD WAS A HOKAGE?! Why didn't you tell me about this before?!"
"You never asked."
His eyes twinkled like stars.
"Did they like you?"
"Your mom liked me very much, your father respected me but he thought I was annoying and selfish. And he also thought I was a snob."
"What's a snob?"
"Someone that cares about money too much."
"Well you are a snob."
"Shut up asshole." She pinched his nose.
"What about my grandparents?"
"Well I'm not sure, but I know my great grandmother was an Uzumaki, Mito Uzumaki. Just like your mom."
"We're related?!"
"No, don't say that please." She cringed.
"But how come we don't look alike?"
"Because we're not related, Naruto. But we both have the speed and agility of an Uzumaki."
The boy nodded before smiling warmly.
"I'm sure my mom loved you very much, just like I do."

"Fuck my life." Tsunade whispered as guilt washed over her. She heard a gentle knock on the door.
"Come in." She said putting her cigarette out.
"Hello. Hope I'm not interrupting." Her biggest ick walked in. Danzo Shimura. Since she was little he gave her the biggest ick ever, something about him was off.
"I'm a little surprised. Why are you here?"
"Well I have a proposal to make."
Ten minutes later, what seemed to be a normal conversation turned into a turmoil.
"Why the fuck would I ever do that?! Are you crazy?"
"I was just proposing, woman! I am not saying it has to be done!"
"I don't want to put any kid at risk anymore. I've once made a big mistake and I'm not doing that again. So no, you can't 'borrow' children for training. And no I don't want them to be trained for your special forces. If they want to do it when they're old enough to make a decision, it's fine by me. Right now, no."
"Well I had a particular someone in mind. Sasuke."
"Huh, you're a bit late." She laughed cynically.
"Late?"
"Let's say he has chosen another mentor."
"Well, that's a shame. There's no power like the Uchiha's." He rubbed his temple.
"What? You think he'll exceed Itachi?"
"I am sure. He is driven by hatred. Of course he will. He is almost as strong as Naruto."
"Don't go there." She warned him, her voice shaking.
"Lady Hokage...you've lost your light, but the light will come again." She looked at him rather angry now. Her light is gone, and that same light will never come again. She hated when she got advice from someone that has no idea what she's been through.
"Until then...Take care." He turned around, walking towards the door slowly.
"Until when, Danzo?" He turned around, smiled at her before closing the door behind him.
"What a fucking weirdo..." She opened her wallet to look at Naruto's picture. He was very small, around four. His eyes looked too big on his small face and he was frowning like some angry dog.
"I'll never forget you, my light." She whispered before putting the picture back and leaving her office. She had a mission.

____

"Tsunade?!"
"You're slow Kakashi. I only needed a few minutes to catch up with you."
"What are you doing here?"
"I've changed my mind. I'll help you Kakashi."
"Wait. Stop."
"Hm?"
"I'm sorry for what I've said." They were standing uncomfortably close to each other as Kakashi looked down nervously.
"It's okay. You were right."
He pulled her in for a hug, a very short, uncomfortable one.
"Thank you Tsunade. I'll never forget this."
"Chill big boy. Let's see what we're working with first." They smiled and ran towards Orochimaru's hideout, hoping to find Sasuke on the way there. And sure enough, not even a few minutes later, they found him.

"SASUKE!" Kakashi yelled as he threw a kunai at him.
"Stop following me." He said, his face as cold as ice. His voice was deep, angry.
"Let me take care of this Kakashi." Tsunade lowered herself, getting ready to launch at him.
"Tsune, wait. I want to-I want to give him a choice." She stopped, watching Sasuke who was now looking at the sky, sun rays hitting his face. His Sharingan glowed, as black marks appeared all over his body. It was Orochimaru's curse mark, they've seen it on Anko.
"Sensei, you've taught me everything you could, unfortunately, it's not even merely enough. I'm a man with a mission."
"What about Sakura? Your friends? What would Naruto say?"
"He'd support me."
"Don't be so sure about that." Tsunade interrupted them.
"Looks like you of all people didn't know him that well."
"Watch your mouth."
"Why? Are you gonna kill me? You're pathetic. So strong and you couldn't even save a child. He died for you-"
"I'd suggest you shut your mouth." In a sheer second, she was on him, her knee pressing on his chest and her hand around his neck.
"Tsunade! Please don't. Please..." Kakashi pleaded as Sasuke looked at her heartlessly.
"I'll live my life in misery until I kill Itachi, so I'll ask you nicely. Forget about me, don't look for me, don't chase me. I have other priorities now, I don't need to be wasting time with Sakura and others."
She saw herself in him. She also couldn't spend time with her friends as all she could think about was killing all Akatsuki members.
"One day, I might come back. Right now I have other things to focus on." The boy's body disappeared and her knee hit the solid wood.
"Genjutsu?! This whole time?!" Tsunade was amazed.
"We lost him." Kakashi sighed.

Chapter Text

"You're close?" She breathed in Tsunade's ear as they rocked into each other. This little 'routine' dates back to a few years ago. Yugao was a very confident, polite woman. She threw very subtle but clear signs to Tsunade, and she liked it. They would occasionally meet to have their little 'talk', and they would never hang out outside from their adventure. Maybe some short talk after the sex, but other than that, nothing. And Tsunade really enjoyed it. It wasn't the best sex ever but it was the most comfortable one. Yugao was extremely sexy, she was smart, strong...It turned Tsunade on. And Yugao? She loved Tsunade's big lips, she lover her lip shape, she liked her thin brows, her thick, long lashes, her beautiful thin, straight nose, her big honey eyes, her sexy gaze, her beautiful white teeth, her iconic lipgloss, her slim face, high cheekbones, sharp chin, jawline, soft, straight hair, honey eyes, skinny neck, skinny arms, very big breasts, beautiful pink nipples, her slim, toned stomach, small waist, muscular back, huge ass, pink pussy, slim thighs and shins, her beautiful pedicured feet. She loved everything, from her head to her toe. What's not to like, she was the most beautiful woman in Konoha. It was hard to treat Tsunade as a 'fling'. If anyone had her once, they'll want her forever.

Tsunade heard a small cracking sound. She grabbed her hand, stopping her from rubbing her pussy and looked around.
"What's wrong?"
"Give me a second." She scanned the room. She was sure she heard something. She finally landed her eyes on the rose-shaped crystal that Naruto gave her all those years ago. It cracked. And if it ever cracked it meant that girl, or now woman, is dead.
"Crystal style? You're lucky to have that."Yugao smiled.
"What do you mean?" Tsunade wasn't even bothered that she had a naked girl with her, she cared about the crystal.
"It's a Kekkei Genkai, and it's very rare. In fact I think there's only one living person with that style. Her name is Guren."
Guren. Tsunade remembered it now. He brought it to her from a mission and he got it from Guren. It was probably her eighteenth birthday when he gave it to her.
"Well, who is this Guren?" She asked as she was now resting on her elbows.
"A kunocihi from Otogakure. She's...Well I don't know if she's alive anymore. Danzo sent a special force to hunt her down."
"Why?"
"She's dangerous. She possesses a jutsu called Crystal Release. If you get caught in it, you're dead." She stood up and took the crystal in her hands.
"Just like this camellia inside of it." She said as she was standing up, completely naked, next to the tv stand.
"There's nothing inside of it." Tsunade laughed, Yugao must have gone crazy from all the sex.
"There is." She showed it to her. Tsunade's eyes widened in shock.
"What? You never took a closer look?"
"I guess-No..."
The truth was, she definitely took a closer look, a very close one, multi million times. There wasn't a camellia inside of it, she was positive.

In the past years, somebody has been playing games on her. At first, she wasn't sure if it's all in her head, but now she was positive. Someone is playing tricks on her. Either that, or she's schizophrenic. Some things just don't add up.

"Tsunade."
"Huh?" She was now dressed up as Tsunade finally snapped out of it.
"I know it's been a very long time, but I feel like you should know something."
"Know what?" She was holding a blanket over her bare body, looking all puzzled.
"I-I once saw something...It was a very long time ago, when I joined Danzo's army. I saw him talking to Naruto."
"What Naruto?" She was making sure she heard her well.
"Your Naruto. The Naruto."
"What could they possibly be talking about? And he never mentioned that." Tsunade was suspicious of Yugao's intentions.
"Listen-I don't know. I shouldn't even be telling you this. Naruto looked scared. He looked sad and he was looking down at his feet, holding his necklace."
The boy did that either when he was thinking of Tsunade, or when he was very scared.
"Why are you telling me this now?"
"I just...I don't know. Certain things are happening and I thought you should know. That's all I can say."
"What things, Yugao?"
"I'm sorry, goodbye Tsunade." Yugao was no match for Tsunade when it came to aggressiveness. Tsunade knew that if she wanted to she could easily get that info out of her mouth. One reason that kept her from doing so is that she wanted to be a gentleman towards Yugao. But that doesn't mean she can't get Danzo to talk.

___

Tsunade was panting, walking wobbly, shaking. She thought killing Deidara would be easier than this. He was a piece of work. An artistic one at that. But all of that was worth it now than she had a kunai deep in his throat. And thankfully, Pain was very close. She should have taken a break, but she was just so close to killing all of them. She couldn't stop now. She finally found that wicked portal thing. Her vision was blurry, her leg was bleeding and her hand burnt. It's true that these exhibitions shouldn't have been done alone, and it's true that at that point, she was over Naruto, as much as one can be given their relationship, but something inside of her just wouldn't stop hurting unless she killed all of them.

"I've found you, you stupid bitch." She whispered weakly as she entered a tree, something that she thought she would never do. She couldn't see anything yet, but she could feel him.
"You're in no better shape than I am, pretty eyes." Finally she saw a weak, red-haired old hag. He looked abnormally thin, old and wrinkly. He was kneeling on the ground, his knees were bloody, he was holding himself with his arms as he coughed.
"Pretty hair you've got there." He laughed weakly at her statement. His cough was dry, with each cough his breathing quickened.
"I'm an Uzumaki. One of our traits is red hair." She didn't hear that name for a while. Uzumaki. But she wouldn't let him distract her with that. She was getting closer to him, each step she took was hurting more and more. Finally, she fell on her knees right in front of him. She was exhausted.
"Now I'm finished with you motherfuckers." She swung her kunai.
"You two make a good team." She stopped, looking at him weirdly.
"Chap, you're a tad schizophrenic. I'm not sure where do you see us two." She smirked as she pierced his stomach with a knife. He winced in pain as he coughed blood. He fell on his back and looked up helplessly.
"Your partner...he is much more pleasant than you are." He smiled sadly as tears were sliding of his old, grey face. "This is his. He won." He gave her a scroll from his pocket and closed his eyes, dying quietly.
She had no idea what partner he was referring to, and she had no idea what she was holding in her hands, to her it was a simple black scroll. All she knew was that she did it. She killed all of them, except for Itachi, she promised Sasuke that she'll never take that pleasure from him.

She was sitting down on the grass, next to a river. She couldn't even heal herself anymore, she was helpless. A good sleep would fix this, that's for sure, but she was in no position to sleep. And if she didn't, she would fall unconscious. Looking up at the sky, she realized the emptiness inside of her didn't go away, it was still there. After avenging him, she thought she'd feel fulfilled, but all she felt was the weight of plus five dead people on her resume, and she hasn't solved the mystery of Kurama's chakra being used by certain someone. Unfortunately, she also still hasn't felt the happiness she once did. She knew she had to leave Konoha, she had to move, start a new life. She needed something new. But now it didn't matter. It was over. She let herself hit the ground behind her.

Except she didn't. She hit her back on something hard, something fleshy.
"Rest, beautiful." What was that voice? Was that her mother's voice? No, the voice is far too deep and her mother was gifted just like she was. Whoever it was must have been a male, a strong one at that, and he now had a sleeping beauty on their chest. Jiraiya? She was sure it wasn't him. And no one else calls her beautiful except for him. Any other time, Tsunade would have found the strength to wake up and at least run away, if not kill whoever had the guts to hold her like that, but this time she felt peace. She let herself fall asleep in the matter of seconds.

___

"You poor thing. You never listen!" This was not how Tsunade imagined her awakening. Shizune was annoying as fuck, her lecturing was always long and detailed, so Tsunade knew she was wasted when the first person she laid her eyes on was her. She was lying down in the rusty hospital bed, and she was getting an infusion.

"How'd you find me?" She asked groggily as she straightened her body.
"Well you were very lucky, young girl. You were found by Gaara and Temari. If it wasn't for them, God knows what would have happened to you!" Shizune was yelling but all she wanted to do was cry for her friend. She's changed. Tsunade used to be ruthless, rude, confident, eager to show off, she used to enjoy life. And it may have been just her growing up, but Shizune was sure it was since the boy died. That's when she became less alive, she didn't have energy to mock anyone like she used to, she rarely joked, she would be spazzed, looking at one spot for hours. Shizune hated Naruto for it, even if the boy himself wasn't at fault.

When Tsunade realized it was Gaara that saved her, she couldn't help but think of him and Naruto when they were children. Gaara was a monster, and Naruto managed to change him by showing him genuine love. The boy was full of love, he brought light to everyone's lives.
"It's our pleasure, Lady Hokage."
"Hi." Tsunade said quietly. She was a bit embarrassed that she was found by two teenagers who just walked in. She quickly removed the needle from her vein and in return she received a very angry glare from Shizune.
"I hope you're healing and feeling better." Gaara sure progressed a lot. He was now a Kazekage of the Hidden Sand Village.
"Yes, thank you, and you too, Temari."
"This is nothing compared to everything you did for me, Lady Hokage, I should be the one thanking you."
"No Gaara, it was mostly Naruto." She laughed stupidly.
"Well, he once told me that every good thing he does, he does it for you, so you can see it and cherish him. So I say you should take credit for that as well." He smiled warmly.

After almost ten years, she cried. Tsunade tried to hide that all these years she still needed to get it all out. Her friends didn't understand her anymore, they've said she needs to see the therapist, that she's going crazy, Jiraiya even said that she has an unhealthy interest in the boy back when he was alive. Even her therapists said that she is obsessing. But after hearing Gaara say that, she couldn't help it. She looked down, grabbing her blanket, and just started crying. But why now?
"Excuse me for a moment." She left the room which was now filled with an uncomfortable silence. She hit the wall with her back and slid down, burying her face in her knees and hugging them. She couldn't forget.

She couldn't forget the boy's stupid smile, his big eyes, his tidiness, she couldn't forget how amazed she was at how well he was at maintaining his own hygiene at such young age. She couldn't forget how she came home to perfectly tidy house, and she couldn't forget how sometimes he would make their home look like someone threw a bomb in it if they had a fight, it was his way of punishing her, and even then, he'd be the one to tidy it again. How he would catch the bugs for her as she was scared. How he hid in her chest when he was feeling sad, or how he always called her beautiful lady because he heard it from Jiraiya. Or how he made sure she was eating more and smoking less. He would comb her hair, bring her flowers, convince her to eat pancakes on Sundays, make her take him on vacations, ask her for money in a very demanding manner, buy her gifts with that same money, let her choose his outfits, made sure she fell asleep before him as he was scared she will go out for drinks once he's asleep, how he would fight Jiraiya for talking to her inappropriately...She needed to cherish those moments from time to time. She knew it destroyed her life and sucked it out of her, but she still needed to remember it.

She stood up, wiped her tears and calmed down. She was ready to take the next step. First, beat Danzo's ass as she was now sure he was working with Akatsuki, secondly find out who's her little helper, and thirdly leave Konoha. She knew she'll be judged, but she also knew there was no way in hell she'll live this miserable life here anymore. She needed to live again, and in Konoha there were too many things reminding her of the bad things that happened to her.

"Tsune!" Kurenai came running at her, crying like crazy. She looked like something terrible happened. Tsunade's best friend instincts kicked in and she quickly spread her arms for her and held her head tightly.
"Are you okay?!"
"Tsune, I'm pregnant!" Tsunade felt a warm, happy electricity hit her body. But it wasn't until she saw Kurenai's terrified face that she realized, something was not right.
"Babe, that's-that's-"
"That's horrible. Tsune, that's horrible!"
"Calm down! Why is it horrible? What are you saying?"
"Because-Because-"
"Breathe, woman! Calm down!" She held her shoulders tightly. She was really starting to scare her.
"Tsune! I-fuck. I don't want this! I don't even know whose child this is!" God forbid Tsunade scolded her friend, because in her eyes, even now, she didn't do anything wrong. She just held her till she cried her eyes out, caressing her back lightly and whispering in her ear that everything will be fine.

Chapter Text

"Are you ready?"  Guy asked.
"I'm ready."
"Are you sure?"
"I'm sure dammit, don't ask me twice. I'm already freaked out."

Kakashi hated Danzo. He knew what he did to Itachi, how he drained him psychologically and turned him into a villain. Now he had to participate in his imprisonment.

"You two are such sissies. I can do this alone, if you want to step out now's the time." Tsunade had to try hard to hide her smirk. She loved seeing Kakashi so spooked, it gave her satisfaction. The only thing that kept her from laughing was the seriousness on Guy's face.

"Keep the barrier slightly open. If anything happens we need to make sure Kurenai can get out, I don't want her getting hurt. She's pregnant." Kakashi's face turned green. He definitely didn't know that. And he definitely was sleeping with her recently given the shock in his eyes. Guy blinked twice before nodding and getting to his position. Kakashi followed, his walk wobbly.

Kurenai, Kakashi, Guy and Jiraiya were in the office whilst and Asuma was outside, getting ready to put the whole Hokage's building inside a cube, a cube made out of purple chakra. This will prevent Danzo from escaping before they have Ino exploit everything she can from his mind. She was also in the office, and Sakura, the second strongest kunoichi after Tsunade, she was there to hold Ino if she needed to do the mind transfer. Everything was ready for Danzo's arrival.

"He's here. I can feel him. On your marks everyone. This should be fairly easy." Tsunade wasn't even sweating. She knew Danzo was really good at escaping, but now that he had nowhere to escape, she wasn't bothered at all.
"How can you be so unbothered?"
"Jiraiya, you're such a pussy. Come on, have some class you fought worse than Danzo, haven't you?"
"Yes but it's Danzo. He is-I don't know what to expect from him."
"Well, he'll be here in ten seconds. You better think about it." Tsunade winked at him. Even at this moment, Jiraiya almost got a boner from that look. For some reason, she did a bit heavier make up today and he enjoyed it quite a bit. Now that he took a closer look at her, she was very casually clothed. Like she's not going to fight Danzo. She was in ripped jeans and a very tight black shirt that had a V-cut. Of course, her whole outfit is her breasts showing, she never had to do much. He snapped out of his thoughts as Danzo walked in.

"Good evening, Princess Tsunade. Wait-What's with all of you?" He looked around, feeling trapped. The moment he stepped his foot inside, he could see a barrier from the window, and he realized he's been tricked.
"What is this, Tsunade?" He remained calm.
"It's a lot of things, Danzo."
"Care to explain?"
"I know you've been working with Akatsuki, you lying bastard." She rolled in her chair around, looking creepily calm.
"You're saying nonsense." He mimicked her behavior.
"Hm...Are you gonna talk or am I gonna have to slice your fucking tongue off?!" With each word her voice rose, everyone flinched as they definitely didn't expect that. Kakashi got closer to him and nudged his back with a sword.
"Talk, big boy."
"Kakashi? You don't believe this nonsense, do you?"
"I say you better talk, bitch."
He knew he couldn't fight them, there was just too many of them.
"Tsunade, how did you come to that conclusion?"
"Even the blind can see that. Your little dogs were all over their hideouts. Now I need you to give me an explanation, why?"
"Hmph." He smirked. "I must say, you've been blind for a long time Princess Tsunade."
"Yeah, yeah...You can bluff all you want, now I'm gonna fuck you up. Especially for trying to get Naruto into all this shit all those years ago when he was a literal child!" She flashed behind him and pushed his face down onto the desk. Danzo took the hit like a man, but suddenly he became very uncomfortable.
"Wait-Is that-WAIT! He is here! He'll kill me! Let me go NOW! PLEASE LET ME GO!" Danzo's cries were hysterical.

"Look who I've found." Everyone in the room went silent as they landed his eyes on him. There he was, Sakura's love. Sasuke Uchiha. His eyes glowed, it was Mangekyo Sharingan. The world seemed to stop spinning for a moment. He was different, tall, angrier, stronger, he was in a white unbuttoned shirt, he was holding a sword, inching it closer to Danzo's head as Tsunade held him down. His hair was longer, darker. His voice was deep, angry.

"Sa-Sasuke." Sakura whispered as everyone remained at their spots, not moving an inch.
Danzo took the opportunity to slide out of Tsunade's grip and take his guard.
"It's useless, Danzo. We've found you, it's over."
"He's here too?!" Danzo's eyes shot open as panic washed over him. He was shaking, his pupils were as big as his actual eyes. Tsunade stood there, kinda processing everything that happened but was still in big shock.
"Give me the scroll." Sasuke held his sword towards him, heartlessly ordering him around.
"Sasuke? The fuck are you doing here?" Tsunade became suspicious now that she gained her focus back.
"You better sit, Lady Hokage." This wasn't a threat, this was an advice. But why? Why was he telling her to sit?
"I'll kill you bitch! You made this happen!" Danzo jumped on Tsunade and he was now holding her as she was flat on her back on the desk behind her, he caught her off guard as she was too focused on Sasuke's appearance. He was ready to swung his sword when he felt someone launched at him from behind.
"Hmpf. Now you're really done, Danzo." Sasuke smirked and not even a second later, there was a loud breaking sound. A glass breaking sound. Even the barrier outside broke. Danzo's body flew all the way to the middle of the office, something flashed at him and dragged him by his collar all the way to there from the window. Sasuke quickly pulled Tsunade's light body back and put her in the chair, retrieving back to Danzo's body to hold him down. His spine was broken and he was coughing blood as he lied there, tears forming in his eyes.

Tsunade could see the back of the person that saved her. Big, wide back, broad shoulders with strong deltoids and even stronger biceps, visible back muscles on the very tall figure, spine slightly bending to the left, black pants barely holding onto a very small waist. Blonde, spiky hair and a black necklace around their strong neck. The tallest person she's ever seen. She could also see the shocked face of everyone else there. Jiraiya dropped the shuriken from his hand and Kakashi allowed himself to rest on the door. His body slid downwards until his bottom reached the floor.
"It's too much for me guys." He whispered as he took his mask off to take a deep breath.
"What the hell is happening?" Jiraiya whispered.
Tsunade couldn't wait anymore, she rose from the chair and threw a kunai at whoever was standing there,her hand staying in the air after she did so.

Her heart skipped a beat. There were just too many similarities. He turned around, easily catching the kunai with his index and middle finger, letting it fall to the ground gently.
"Careful with that, Tsu."
Tsu.
Tsu.
Tsu.
His voice was deep, deeper than anything she's ever heard before, raspy, like he just woke up. His eyes were blue, the bluest shade there is. The shade she only saw once before. She let her hand fall back on the desk as she held herself. She sat back in the chair, leaning her whole back against it including her head. He looked at her blankly, void in his gaze. Their faces were the same. Blank, relaxed, empty. They looked at each other as Danzo continued on choking on his blood. His chest was big and muscular, along with a very visible abs, and a V-line. He put one hand in his pocket as he rubbed his head, never taking his eyes off of her. She didn't believe her eyes, not yet. It could be anyone. She scanned his body for details. He had a lot of small scars all over his body, his skin was tanned, his lips were full, and his nose straight. Too many similarities. But still, she was not sure. Not even that necklace on his chest could prove her that he's real.
"Naruto?" Kurenai shivered. He quickly turned to her, and that's when Tsunade saw it. A missing piece of his ear. The v-cut. It was there. It was him. It was Naruto.
"Uh-yeah it's me." He rubbed the back of his head once again before looking back at Tsunade once again. He was not smiling, he was not crying, he just simply stared at her blankly.

"Wrap it up, lover boy. We need Danzo healed and happy to talk." Sasuke said, lightly kicking Danzo's bloody body. Naruto turned around, finally letting go of Tsunade's gaze.
"Uh-sure. Ummm...Sakura? Care to help us?"
"Naruto. You're...alive."
"You two! Explain yourselves now!" Guy got in between them and held both of their arms. The boys didn't even flinch, they complied solely due to the respect they've had for him.
"Yeah, we will...We just need a minute. And a little bit of help." Sasuke looked at Sakura, expecting her to comply.

Tsunade, overwhelmed by the shock, stood up and shakily made a few steps towards the door. She passed by Naruto as if they never knew each other, as he followed her every move. She closed the door behind her and walked home in silence, forgetting about everything for a second. She needed to find a place to just sit at and scream in. She couldn't stay there any longer.

Chapter Text

"Breath, Tsunade..." She whispered to herself as she was lying down on her bed, her legs hanging off of it. She was massaging her chest, trying to calm down as she was having a major panic attack. She was feeling every negative emotion that exists. Fear, anger, sadness, disgust, disappointment, paranoia. She couldn't believe what happened. She couldn't believe Naruto was standing in front of her. The sixteen year old Naruto, the completely different Naruto. The grown up Naruto. Naruto that is almost seven feet tall, strong as they come, muscular, fit, smart, fast, agile. She was looking at a whole new person.

So the last ten years of her life were a lie? Every time she cried it was for nothing, every time she almost gave up, it was for nothing. The weight she lost, the self destruction, everything she did in the past ten years was for nothing. Because all this time he was alive and well.

So for the next three days she wouldn't leave her house. All her friends were trying to get ahold of her, but she refused any help. She wasn't thinking of anything, for three days she just slept, watched tv, did sudoku, did her nails, read a book...Anything to keep her mind off of it. She was scared to leave the house, she wouldn't wanna see that asshole again.

On the day four, she just finished doing her hair as she was sitting on her bed when she heard her front door unlocking. She sighed, she knew Kurenai had a spare key a few years back and then lost it. Perfect time to find it, now that she wanted to be left alone. She decided to ignore them until they come up the stairs. She continued on watching the tv, ignoring the steps she heard. She wasn't alone judging by the sound. Tsunade sighed, she thought about escaping but then again she might see him, it was best to stay put.

"Tsune." Kurenai slowly walked in, as Anko followed behind her.
"Yeah?" She hasn't even looked at them, she was still resting her back on the headrest as she rubbed lotion on her legs. Kurenai took a good look at her. She looked perfectly fine being alone. Her was was freshly washed, straight and shiny, she was wearing a satin pink shorts and a tank top that were matching, she did her nails, black this time, she had a light make up on and now she was moisturizing her skin?! She's gone mad again, even tho it looked like she was holding up perfectly, Kurenai knew her better than that. She needed distraction.

"Naruto let us in." Anko whispered as he walked in last. Tsunade flinched, but still wouldn't look their way. She just kept her eyes glued to the tv, watching some random history show. At the corner of her eye she saw Naruto, nonchalantly leaning against the doorframe. She completely forgot that the boy had a spare key, and he kept it after all these years.
"Tsune, you're gonna want to hear him out." Tsunade ignored them, praying to God they'll just leave. She could smell Naruto's perfume. She didn't know whoever this person was. It was not the Naruto she knew. The gap of ten years is too much. Talking wouldn't fix anything, it's too late.

Naruto got a little annoyed by the fact she wouldn't even look at him. He thought she'd at least hit him, so her calmness was railing him up.
"Uh-It smells like nail polish in here, I'll open the window." He slowly walked in front of the tv, all the way to the window, aggressively opening it. He was stupidly strong. She caught a glimpse of his black pants and shirt as he walked in front of her, blocking her view, but still she ignored everything around her. She chewed on her pinky as she rested her head on her fist lazily.
"And, uh, this-this is a rerun, why are you watching it, Tsu?" He went back to the tv and tapped his fingers against it, looking at Tsunade coldly. His voice was so raspy and deep, it was not even similar to his voice when he was a toddler.

She couldn't take it anymore, she's had enough. Calling her Tsu as if he hadn't left her alone to believe that he's dead for ten years, he had some guts. She shot him a calm glare before she jumped from the bed and went at him. She was ready to fist his chin, no regrets. The way he looked at her, cold and calm, like he owned the place, he was asking to be punched.
What surprised her is that he simply blocked her fist with his palm and squeezed it gently. He was so fast. He was faster than she is.
"Tsu. Don't do that."
"Tsune!" Anko gasped as Kurenai stood back anxiously.
"If you two don't want to watch him get slaughtered then you better leave." She spat out as she glared at him angrily. He just stared at her blankly, he was not scared. He knew this would happen, Tsunade is, after all, very complicated.
"Tsune, just hear him out!"
"I'm not hearing shit!" She went to kick his balls but he stopped her knee easily, again just squeezing gently. His hand was looking so big on her thigh.
"Can you calm down now?" His breath smelled like extra mint flavor gum she loved so much. She began connecting the dots. Everything she experienced during these ten years that she couldn't explain, now made sense.

"Tsune, maybe you should wear something." Anko's eyes focused on Tsunade's big, jumping chest. She felt uncomfortable watching her, she could only imagine how Naruto felt.
"She always walks around half naked, it's fine. I'm used to it. Can we just talk?"
"You make me sick!" She yelled before she pushed him away and took a few steps back. She didn't care what she grabbed, whatever it was, she would throw it at him. She definitely didn't appreciate that comment.
"Tsune stop!" Kurenai yelled but Tsunade didn't listen. She threw a blow dryer at him, a mug, a glass, a whole night table, but he was just catching all of it and threw it on the bed. When she threw a table at him he angrily put it down on the carpet and walked closer to her.
"Naruto, don't! She'll kill you!"
"Relax, she won't." He was confident, walking angrily but slowly towards her as he was dodging the knifes she was throwing at him.
"Believe me I will, you disgusting little prick!"
"I'm not that little, am I now?" He grabbed both of her hands and held them tightly.
"Get your fucking hands off of me you fucking monster!" She yelled as her head hit the wall behind her and her half naked back touched the cold surface of it.
"I-uh need your help, Tsu."
"Let go of my hands, right now!"
"Alright, but don't hit me."
"I said-" She went to kick his balls again and he let go of one of her hands to cover them, she took the opportunity to slap his face hard. It made a loud sound and even her palm hurt. The girls cringed as they could only imagine how much it hurt. Tsunade was not a gentle lady. She didn't stop there, she did it again, and again, and again. Each time he'd just look at her mildly annoyed but not react. He deserved it. He let go of her other hand as well and she began scratching him and slapping his chest, face, his stomach, arms. He stood there and just complied, holding his groin in case she decided to try and kick his balls again.

She went to punch him now, his lips to be exact, but she remembered the last time she punched him was when he 'died' and then she hasn't seen him for ten years. Emotions flushed over her as she looked at his scratched face and red cheeks from all the slapping, his arms being scratched too. She was so mad that she still couldn't punch him hard, after he abandoned her and left her alone. She grabbed his jaw with her hand and dig her nails deep in it. He watched her sadly. She knows that look. That's his look when he made a mess and genuinely feels bad. That look took her all the way back to when she was eighteen, living with him. She couldn't believe he was standing there again, in her arms. And she wasn't happy, she was hurt. She would rather spend the rest of her life thinking he was dead, than him coming back to her after ten years.

"I'm sorry, Tsu." He looked at her with sad eyes. When he was little his eyes were so big on his gentle face, now they were piercing, intense, heavy. She lowered her gaze and started sobbing softly, still holding his jaw, but now it was gentle, barely holding onto it. It was the first time she admitted that it was him, and that he was alive, since she saw him in the office the other day. She felt horrible, she was confused, betrayed, she felt like she was crazy, her stomach was making knots all over it, her heart was beating fast and her whole body hurt.
It was him, her good boy that she once loved so bad, the one that she was ready to die for.
He tried to bring her closer by pulling her waist but she pushed him away by holding her hands against his torso and stomach.

Kurenai noticed how neither of them thought it was inappropriate to have this kind of heated fight in front of them, and how neither of them even flinched when his hand traced her very visible nipples as he was trying to get a hold of her. It was normal to them, they didn't even notice it. She felt sick to her stomach and she saw that Anko had the same, very confused look. They nodded at each other and slowly left the room, eventually going down the stairs and leaving.

"About time." Naruto scoffed angrily as he slowly put his own hands on Tsunade's which were resting on his stomach. She was lightly applying pressure, making sure he doesn't come closer.
"Don't touch me." She sobbed.
"Please talk to me Tsu."
"Don't call me that." She lifted her gaze and her sad, puffy eyes met his.
"Why are you so angry?"
"Are you seriously asking me that?"
"You don't even wanna talk to me Tsu."
"Do you understand that I have no idea who the fuck I'm talking to?! I don't know you! I still don't believe it's you! I haven't fucking seen you in ten years!"
"Uh-You cuss a lot. And yes you did, maybe you didn't see me but I know you felt me and you chose to ignore the signs on your own." He caressed her hands that were still pushing on his body.
"You shut the fuck up! I'll cuss you out when I want to and how I want to! You're a stranger to me!"
"Please listen to me."

Tsunade remembered everything now. How she would find paper hearts that she definitely didn't make, how the pancakes that she didn't eat were eaten, how Jiraiya couldn't get close to her because each time something happened, it was him who watched over here when she killed Pain and Deidara, it was him who killed Hidan, it was him. He put the blankets over her, he would tidy her apartment if she left a mess, he would leave small flowers on her office window.

"Just get out."
"I really need your help.
"What the hell do you need?!"
"I need you to heal Danzo, so Ino can access his memories. I kicked him a little too hard, I need him alive Tsu. Please. Only you can do it."
"Why the hell do you need Danzo alive?! You're the one that was chasing him after all."
"Yeah well...There's a lot more to that."
Tsunade was curious, where was he all these years, why was his body covered in scars, why did he need Danzo alive, what the hell did he think barging in like he owned the place? So many questions.
"Please. Just this time. And if you want I'll leave forever, just do that for me." She looked at his cold face and unfortunately couldn't help but feel angry with him. She couldn't excuse him.
"Listen..." She wiper hear tears off, letting go of his stomach. "I'll do that, after that I'm leaving."
"What do you mean you're leaving?" He frowned.
"That's nothing you have to worry about. I'll do this for you and I don't want you protecting me, following me, looking after me whatever you do. I don't want it. I just want to get away from this madness." She calmed down a bit and avoided looking at his eyes.
"You're a Hokage."
"I don't fucking care. I've lost my sanity. Now get out, I'll be there when I get ready."
"Uh-You're already ready Tsu."
"I'm not going in front of everyone like this."
"It's only gonna be you and me. And Danzo but he is uh-unresponsive."
"Watch your mouth." She shot him a glare, an angry one. She knew that he didn't mean any harm but she didn't want him to think that they have the same relationship anymore. He grew up, and she didn't know him. She didn't want him to think she'll just go like that, in her very short shorts and a tank top, not even wearing a bra.
"Okay. I'll wait here." He went to sit at the balcony.
"How about you get your stupid ass out until I get ready?!" He was really pushing her buttons. The way he was acting so nonchalantly really tipped her off.
"I'm trying to spend as much time with you as possible before you leave. So I'll stay here."

She watched him as he looked up at the sky. He folded his arms on his chest and just enjoyed the nice evening. He was so different. How did he grow so much? How did his voice change so much? How did he gain so much muscle? Why did he come back now? There were so many unanswered questions. She shivered as she was still feeling the anxiety shaking her body. She was still expecting to wake up any minute. And he just looked so unbothered.

"Get out." Tsunade pointed her finger towards the door, signaling him it's time for them to go. She wore some tights along with a sweater.
"You look beautiful." He finally smiled softly. She still had a reaction, just like the first time he laughed when he was little.
"You're not five anymore, Naruto. Don't stare at me like that."
"Can you just take the compli-"
"No. Get up."
"Let me finish the sen-"
"Get the fuck up."
"You're a very mean woman." He got up and stuck his hands in his pockets. He waited for her to go first, tried to be a gentleman, but she just glared at him until he got out first. Tsunade had such fierce in her eyes, she hasn't had it in ten years. Although it wasn't a positive feeling she finally felt such a strong emotion aside from sadness and sorrow. She felt anger. Betrayal. But it made her feel alive again. Watching him, a stranger, come back to her life, demand help, give her compliments...It was giving her that drive that she had when she was an arrogant, careless teen.

She couldn't help but stare at his back when he passed by her. He was big. And his perfume was so special, she never smelt something similar before. Guys usually stick to one good perfume and everyone wears it, this one was very different. He had to crouch down to get back in the apartment so his head doesn't hit the top, he was very, very tall.

He offered to hold her hair down the stairs and in return he got another nasty glare.
"Are you fucking with me?"
"Alright." He raised his arms defensively and smiled mischievously. She raised an eyebrow in confusion. He waited so long to finally slide down the handrail. He used to do it all the time when he was a kid, he was so happy to do it again. Tsunade's heart was dancing now. She remembered thinking she'll never experience it again, watching him do that.

She slowly walked down the stairs still in her thoughts. At first she didn't understand how Naruto was so nonchalant, but then, he was used to her. Not exactly talking to her, but from what she understood he was constantly watching over her. He had access to her.

"Do you want me to lock? Or are you gonna do it?" He held a key in his hands, it had a heart keychain. She bought it for him on one of there vacations. Everything on him was just waking up so many memories.
"Give me that." She snatched them from his hands and shoved it inside before loudly closing the door and locking it hysterically. She felt the chill evening breeze hit her bare ankles. It was a chilly April night, and Naruto was in a tee. He was always underdressed, or completely shirtless, ever since he was a kid.
"Are you sure you're not gonna be cold?"
"Shut up and lead the way."
"Well-uh, he's still in your office."
"In my office?!"
"Yeah Sasuke tied him up right there, against your desk."
Tsunade remembered the shock when she saw Sasuke, and then even bigger one when she saw Naruto. It left a bitter taste in her mouth.
"What are you doing with Sasuke anyway?"
"What do you mean? He's my brother."
"Yeah but how did you two...like...find each other?"
"I can tell you over dinner."
"I'm not that curious, thanks."
"Hmph, that's weird. I know you need to know everything." Naruto mocked her, trying to keep a straight face. Tsunade liked to be in charge and know absolutely everything that's happening around her. But right now, she decided to ignore the boy's provocation.
"Uh-You know-"
"You don't shut up, do you?" Even as a child, she could never shut him up. He smiled and pretended his lips had an invisible zipper, zipped it up and kept himself quiet until they arrived.

He tried to get closer to her but she would just dodge him or glare at him. Naruto was hurt to say the least. He could see she still cared, it was in her eyes, the fire she once had. And he didn't mind trying even a million times, he considered her very, very important, his lady Tsunade.

"What do we have here..." Tsunade exhaled as she entered her office to see Sasuke lazily resting on her desk, smoking a 'green cig' as Naruto called it when he was a kid. Tsunade was hit by a reality check. They're sixteen, they're gonna smoke, drink, be arrogant, stubborn, just like she was. They weren't kids anymore.

"Still breathing?" Naruto asked.
"Barely. He's been unconscious for a long time."
"She's gonna fix him right up." Naruto looked at Tsunade proudly which she decided to ignore and get to work.
"I'll leave you two to it, I have some errands to run."
"Errands my ass." Naruto chuckled at Sasuke who has a small, unnoticeable smirk on his face. He knew damn well that Sasuke is going to see Sakura. Or some other ladies as well, but Sakura first. Tsunade of course noticed all of that and felt a little angry. Sakura was a good student of hers, she taught her how to use the strength she had inside of her, as well as medical stuff.
"Beer later?" Sasuke asked.
"Uh-yeah. Sure."
"Uh-bye bitch." Sasuke mocked him and disappeared in a flash. Tsunade was amused by their relationship. They were pretty close, on a deeper level.

"Lift him up here." She tapped the desk.
"Alright, big boy. Time to wake up." He effortlessly lifted his body with one hand by grabbing his coat. Now that Tsunade saw the damage Naruto did to him by kicking him once, she realized just how stupidly strong he became.
"He must have made you very angry." His spine was broken in multiple places as it pierced through his skin. She hoped Naruto will reveal what exactly happened between him and Danzo.
"He did. By touching you." Tsunade rolled her eyes. It was so cringe to hear him like that, she didn't believe it. Naruto took a chair and put it right next to Tsunade.
"What are you doing?"
"I wanna be next to you."
"Well I need some space to work."
"Uh-You have enough space."
"Uh-move your ass." She was getting irritated by the boy's tick. He did it when he was a child, but it was more frequent now.
"I'll be here just in case." There was no point arguing with him he was too annoying.
"I'll need at least half an hour. If not more."
"Take your time Tsu. Don't overdo it." He leaned on his elbows and just stared at her. He was just so hungry for her, he'd been watching her for years but still wasn't able to talk to her. He was frustrated.
"Talk, bitch." In a swift move, Tsunade had the boy in the chair against the wall, holding a kunai to his throat. She applied a good mount of pressure, he already drew blood.
"Tsu. He's gonna d-"
"I don't give a single fuck. I want you to talk now."
"I know you won't stab me Tsu."
"Talk." Naruto found it amusing how she pushed the knife deeper in his throat. He admired her confidence, she wanted answers and she'll get them. He loved that about her. He loved that she refused to heal him unless she gets something in return, that's his Tsunade.
"Alright Tsu. What do you want to know?" He smirked at her, looking up at her honey eyes.
"Everything."

Chapter Text

Naruto smiled softly as Tsunade had him and the chair glued to the wall. He could feel the cool evening breeze from the window. He was secretly enjoying this. He didn't care he drew blood, he liked having his lady Tsunade close to him like that, demanding answers.

"Whatever you say, princess Tsunade." She rolled her eyes and just waited for him to talk. If someone walked in, it would be difficult to explain an almost dead Danzo on the desk and her trying to slice Naruto's throat.

"Hurry up." She grabbed his shirt with her fist. He wasn't smiling anymore as his eyes became darker and heavier. He exhaled loudly.
"Uh-I knew I was gonna die before I died...It all started when Yamato taught me how to control Kurama. Danzo's special forces started stalking me and threatening me that I can't tell you that they're doing so and that they are doing it for a good cause, that it's better if I work with them as I'll keep you safe from Akatsuki, that they'll try and kill you...Uh-They told me if I didn't join them and let them use me as a weapon for their operations, Akatsuki would destroy the village. I didn't know I was gonna die for real that day." His gaze lowered as his eyelids became too heavy. "I-uh thought I was doing the right thing and that I'll keep all of you safe. But the condition was I had to be dead, no one could look for me and know I'm alive. So I was with them for a few years...And then I uh ran away. They used me as a weapon, drugged me, done experiments on me, tried to extract Kurama...Once I realized what was happening I was around twelve or thirteen. I knew they had some form of agreement with Akatsuki, so I knew I had to kill each one of them. I had help, from you. So I killed Juzo, Kisame, and then Hidan. I was following their every move, watching them from distance, making sure you and everyone else is safe. And then Sasuke went to Orochimaru sensei, so I followed him as well. I told him everything that happened to me, we managed to lock Orochimaru in the basement, we found my dad's living corpse there, uuhhh we had to kill him too as he was controlled by Orochimaru sensei, and yeah...we spent two years hunting down Danzo's little helpers because we couldn't find him, the only place he would appear at was Konoha, and we couldn't be seen here, and then I suppose that Pain gave him a scroll that we really need, so now I need him alive to tell me where he put it. Uh That's basically it."

Of course ten years couldn't be explained in such short time. But this time, she didn't want to hear anything else. She could hear and feel his heart beating fast, he was honest. Anxious as well. By the time he finished there was a tear sliding down her face. She tried so hard to hold it in but it was impossible. It was so unfair. He became a target the day he was born. She felt the boy's pain. She couldn't even imagine how brave he must have been to escape Danzo's wicked hideout and live alone at such young age. Not even live, just exist in the wild, alone. All of that just to save her.

Still, she knew that now it was over. Years have passed and it was better if they didn't have any kind of contact. As sorry as she was for the boy, she also went through hell. She had to leave, she had to focus on herself.

She turned around, sniffing lightly as she let a few more tears slide down her face, and began healing Danzo.
"You should have come to me, Naruto." Her voice was deep and cold. He looked at her long, blonde hair. It was so straight, so soft. Her sweater looked loose on her slim upper body, and her tights sat perfectly on her round ass, and her slim, beautiful legs.
"I'm sorry."
"Sorry's not gonna fix anything. And it's in the past now. I'm glad you and Sasuke are alright, but still..." Magically Danzo slowly opened his eyes and gained his consciousness back.
"I think it's best if we don't see each other again. And that scroll that you need...I have it. I'll have someone get it to you tomorrow." She never turned to face him and walked over to the door, closing it gently behind her.

This was what made her so special. Her talent. There was no medic in the world that was as good as she was. Since she lost the boy, she upgraded her skills to the point that no one can die on her hands again.

Going home, all she could think about was him. She felt horrible about all the things he faced at such young age. But she was sure, positive even, that if he told her about it, neither of them would have these ten years of horror. But there was no point thinking of it now.

She lied down in her bed naked and cried herself to sleep. There was something in Naruto's eyes that was so dark, she was sure there was something he was not telling her, something on his mind. Also his appearance threw her off, she wished so bad she could have watched him grow into the handsome man he is now.

____

"Morning pretty." Naruto was tapping on her shoulder to wake her up. For a second there, she felt like she was eighteen and she overslept. He would always wake up before her and then she did, with a little bit of his help. She gained her consciousness and realized she was still naked but covered in her blanket.
"N-Naruto? Are you mental? The fuck are you doing here?" He was sitting on the arm rest and looking down at her, lightly combing her hair. She rubbed her eyes, feeling so close to bursting and killing him.
"I knew you were gonna oversleep. And also, Kurenai was looking for you."
"I'm naked, Naruto."
"You're not, you have a blanket over you." He rubbed her covered back. He was always very touchy as a child but now it was making her blood boil. It wasn't appropriate anymore.
"I told you I don't wanna see you again. How did you get in anyways?!" Her voice was rising with each word as she still hasn't looked at him and just kept on lying on her side, keeping her eyes closed.
"Well I couldn't just let you sleep. You have lots of work today. Loads of papers, two meetings, and in the evening I'm uh taking you out to dinner. It's gonna be a long day, better hurry up."
"Uh get the fuck out!" She sat up as she held the cover over her torso and screamed angrily at him.
"I still flinch to this day when you raise your voice like that." He smiled softly at the sleeping beauty who just
stared at the with heavy eyelids.

She was used to him bugging her, even tho it wasn't appropriate and even tho it was just different now, she wasn't very surprised that he's here, waking her up. She looked at him finally. He was shirtless, the sunlight was hitting his muscular stomach and his strong chest, her necklace. His shoulders were a little uneven, but strong nonetheless. She looked at his sharp chin, there were little black dots where he shaved, a little cut as well. His slim cheeks that used to be so chubby were a bit red, as if he was blushing. His teeth were perfect, like Kushina's were. His lips that used to be full and red were now a little smaller, pinkish. His eyes were not as innocent as they were, his hair spikier. His nose was straight and pointy. He was sitting on the armrest, using one of his legs for balance and the other was swinging in the air. The hem of his boxers were shoving above his black pants.

"It's not appropriate for you to go around naked anymore."
"Hm? Is that so? Well, I'll wear this." He took the smallest tank top that she owned and put it on him, he was lucky it was very elastic.
"What are you doing?!"
"How do I look?" He placed his left hand on his hip and made a peace sign with his other hand, blowing her a kiss. She tried so hard not to laugh, she didn't want to give him that satisfaction. But when she saw that it couldn't even cover his chest, she couldn't help but look down to hide her smile. He looked so stupid as he stood right in front of her.
"You're mental." She grabbed her head as she looked down at her lap.
"What? You don't think it looks good on me?"
"Take it off, now."
"Alright, but just so you know I-uh saw that smile, Tsu." He slid the top over his head as she stared at his torso, it was full of scars.
"Imma need you out now." She was still slightly smirking, having a hard time hiding it.
"Hm? Why?"
"Because I need to get ready!"
"No worries, I'll sit there and wait. I'm gonna walk you to your office." He pointed to the balcony.
"I don't need you walking me." She frowned.
"I know you can walk alone Tsu, I'll be away today, so I wanna spend a little time with you before I leave."
"Away where exactly?" She wanted to pretend like she didn't care but she was feeling like she won't see him for another ten years, again.
"Don't worry about it. Get ready so we can leave Tsu."
"You need to ask for a permission to leave."
"What?"
"Just like you two needed a permission to come back, which I accepted, you also need a permission to leave." She glared at him, trying to hide her mischievous smile. She loved teasing him.
"Oh yeah? Well uh it makes sense. May I leave, pretty, pretty please? One pretty is for you and the other one is for the please."
She smiled and rolled her eyes before she gestured for him to wait outside. He winked back and stepped put, leaning against the rim.

"Dickhead. We're leaving." He turned around to see her in her usual V-cut shirt that showed a little too much, and slightly ripped jeans that looked wide on her slim legs. She was wearing a rose gold necklace, and a light pinkish make up, with her signature peachy lipstick. Naruto noticed that she was still wearing the bracelet he gave her all those years ago.
"Isn't that a little informal?" He turned around, again leaning on his elbows. He looked at every inch of her.
"What's up with you and those comments? What, you became the little Jiraiya?"
"Never compare me to that dull man again." He shook his head before he looked up and smiled, expecting something. Tsunade found it weird as she still hasn't felt anything, and then three second later she felt Jiraiya's chakra. Naruto was faster than her and that threw her off.
"Big boy." He clapped Naruto's strong back and smiled warmly. "You grew so much, I can't get used to it." He was now looking up at him. Even tho he was only two inches higher, it made a difference.
"Aye, pervy sage, I don't know if you heard but you're gonna have to ask for a permission to leave the village today."
"What?! Since when?! Who made up that stupid rule?"
"This beautiful lady here." He nodded towards Tsunade and smiled devilishly at her. He was the one that teased her after all.
"Tsune, that's so stupid."
"I never said that. He's acting stupid." She shook her head as she was leaning against the glass sliding door.
"Mhm...Anyway, what's up?"
"I didn't find you at home, so I'd figured you're here. We're leaving in half an hour, don't be late I don't have much time." Jiraiya jumped over the rim and stretched when he reached the ground.
"Sensei! Just one more thing...this is my home." Naruto looked behind at him and Jiraiya smiled. He was happy that the boy was back.
"You two make me puke. Where are you going anyways? And why didn't you say you were going with him right away?"
"He wants to show me something, I don't know what yet. Hey uh before we go, you got that scroll?"
"I'm not giving it to you. Now let's go I'm already late."
Naruto really needed that scroll, but he just didn't want to take that satisfied look off of her face. He loved when she was in control. He smiled softly at his hopelessness and went after his lady Tsunade.

"So-uh, dinner tonight?"
"Nope." She said with a hard P.
"Why not? Are you busy?"
"Even if I wasn't I wouldn't be going to dinner with you dickhead."
"I love when you call me that."
"So you're a masochist."
"You could say so." He smirked at her and she rolled her eyes once again.
"Watch your mouth, this is the third time I'm warning you." He decided it's best if he stayed quiet. They entered her office and the air was filled with her frustration.
"You didn't have to follow me all the way here. You're so annoying."
"Sit." He pulled a chair for her and opened the windows.
"And this as well." He put an ashtray on her desk.
"Are you gonna kill me?"
"No Tsu. I'm just making it a little more comfortable for you."
"Hey Naruto!" Shikamaru yelled from a little basketball court that was just beneath Tsunade's office.
"What?" Tsunade was always frustrated with how bad he was with friends. Who in the world says 'what' like that?
"Come down! We're gonna play some hoops!"
"I've got like ten minutes and then I gotta go."
"Hurry then!"
"Tsu."
"Go. Why are you looking at me?"
"It's not that. Look there." He pointed ad the door and she scanned them, nothing seemed out of the ordinary to her. She felt his hair tickling her face as he crouched down to plant a quick kiss on her cheek, catching her by surprise. As he straightened up again he combed through her hair with his hand and left in a flash. She looked down, seeing him playing with Shikamaru and Choji. It was like she travelled back in time. He was jumping, running, sweating a little as they laughed. She blushed a little as she thought about that little kiss. It was just like when he was little.
"That was a good shot Naruto!"
"What can I say, I love to show off." He looked up at his lady that was annoyed as he caught her looking at them.

Naruto was getting ready to leave now, saying goodbye to them.
"Naruto. Wear something." She looked down at him as she inhaled strongly.
"It's hot out."
"It's not appropriate. Wear something. Don't make me repeat it."
"Whatever you say, beautiful." He got a scroll out of his pocket and spawned a white shirt, putting it on quickly.
"Be safe."
"I'll miss you."
"Don't be ridiculous."
"I'm being honest."
"Fuck off."
"I love you, you mean woman." He whispered.

Chapter Text

"He'a been through hell that's for sure."
"Well it still doesn't sit right with me. And he acts as if nothing happened, like we can be close again."
"Well you can, it's up to you. Personally to me, it's would be very inappropriate." Kurenai protested.
"Yeah...I told him I don't wanna see him again but he just keeps on coming. He is restless."
"No doubt he's missed you a lot...But he is no longer a cute little boy. He is a man now."
Tsunade zoned out thinking about how Naruto's body changed so much and how much he grew.
"He looks...stupidly handsome." Kurenai covered her mouth as she was shocked at her own words.
"Kurenai?!"
"Sorry, I had to say it. That's why I think it's not appropriate for you two to be close again. He just...He is too handsome."
"Kurenai, you're mad." Tsunade laughed at her pregnant friend's words. She was always crazy like that.
"Sasuke's here with an idiot." Kurenai whispered as she gestured towards the door. Kakashi and Sasuke walked in, taking a seat a few tables from their own.
"So...about the baby..."
"I still don't know Tsune. But-I've decided not to stress about that! Kakashi tried to talk to me but I ignored him. He is such an idiot, remember when he ghosted me because of some bullshit Itachi said to him? I swear these men are obsessed with me." Tsunade laughed at her friend's lack of awareness.
"You haven't enjoyed yourself in ten years. This is the first time I've seen you happy like this in a while." Kurenai was right. The reason why Tsunade could enjoy her time like this was because there was not a thought of dead Naruto at the back of her head.

"Fuck, Naruto's coming too, with another idiot!" Kurenai whisper-yelled and now Tsunade was more than interested to look. She turned around to see two tall men entering the pub. Naruto was just a bit taller, slimmer, stronger. His hair was still a little wet, as he probably took a shower before that. He was again in all black, it perfectly outlined his muscles and slim figure. He immediately locked eyes with Tsunade who looked at him with no emotion. She definitely felt a few things when she saw him, but she was a pro at hiding that. He frowned a little as he was disappointed by her look when she saw him, and she rolled her eyes.
"He's so annoying..." She said as she turned her head away to face Kurenai again.
"He's coming." Kurenai whispered. Tsunade prepared to be annoyed and just rested her head on her head, closing her eyes softly.
"Kurenai." He smiled.
"Naruto, hi."
"And you. What's with that look?" He combed her hair as he waited for her to answer. But she didn't. He frowned even more, he needed a reaction from her.
"Uh-Your bra is showing, pretty. That's not very lady like, is it?" He pulled her shirt up, sticking his fingers inside it first, gripping it gently, and finally pulling it up. Her eyes shot open, but she was glaring at Kurenai. She didn't want to look at him yet.
"If you ever do that again, I'll cut your balls off with pliers." The boy rested his hand on his groin, imagining the pain he'd feel. But, he got a reaction, that's what mattered.
"Don't push her buttons Naruto."
"I also have buttons, Kurenai. She's sitting on them."
"What the fuck do you want?" She turned to him angrily as she spat out. He smiled at her softly.
"Nothing. I'll leave now." He caressed her cheek before winking at Kurenai and going over to the boys to sit with them. Jiraiya was watching everything that happened carefully. He analyzed it, deeply.

"Lover boy, you seem a little tense." Sasuke teased him.
"Not today Sasuke."
"Why not, pretty?" Sasuke leaned on the table to get closer to a ticking bomb that was sitting opposite to him.
"Because you might overdo it. You know how that ends."
"Aye! You two! Cut it out!" Kakashi's voice was deep, warning. This drew the girls' attention. They saw Sasuke smiling devilishly and Naruto giving him a death glare. His face was cold, but he was focused. Focused on Sasuke's pale face.
"Relax sensei...He loves me too much to hurt me. Ain't that right, lover boy?" He pinched his cheek before Naruto slammed his fist against the table.
"One last warning." Naruto said creepily calm.
"Or what? You'll get wet?"
"That's it." Naruto stood up quickly and grabbed him by his collar.
"I'll fuck you up!" Naruto yelled as the whole pub looked at them. Jiraiya and Kakashi were now both standing, taking their guard, and holding them in order to stop the fight.
"Fight me here then." Naruto threw him all the way to the other end of the pub.
"Hey, stop it!" Kurenai yelled as she and Tsunade got on her feet, ready to break up the fight.
"That all you got? That little dick of yours is not producing enough testosterone, shrimp."
Naruto breathed deeply. He knew Sasuke was trying to provoke him. He had to keep his calm.
"You don't want it today, Sasuke."
"Troubles in paradise?"
"Hmpf." Naruto smirked before walking towards Sasuke, ready to fight.
"Let me meet you half way." Sasuke made his way towards him.
"Hey! You two stop it right now! Naruto! What's gotten into you! Sasuke!" Jiraiya and Kakashi tried to keep them apart but they easily pushed them away and started throwing punches at one another. Everyone was running out of the pub and screaming.
"STOP IT FOR FUCK'S SAKE!" Kurenai screamed but they wouldn't listen. They now both had busted lips, noses, bruised chins.
"Naruto." Tsunade warned him, looking at them like they're a pair of chimpanzees. He immediately froze. He knew he had to listen to her, he didn't want to make her mad.

As a result, he received a hard punch to his chin which glued him to the door. He winced loudly as he squeezed his eyes shut.
"Good boy."
"Sasuke." Tsunade said before punching him so hard he started spinning, eventually hitting the concrete wall behind him.
"Finally." Kakashi exhaled.
"You two still fight like that?" Jiraiya asked, glaring at Naruto.
"Brothers fight." Naruto smirked before holding onto his knees with his hands, wincing in pain.
"What's wrong, dickhead?"
"My back." He closed his eyes trying to regain his focus. Tsunade knew he had back issues since he was a kid, but he looked like he was in great pain now. She looked over at Sasuke and he too was beaten.
"You two, come to the hospital."

___

Naruto and Sasuke were both sitting on the old hospital bed, their arms touching. They were in the dark room, with moonlight striking right in their eyes.
"Sasuke, you first." She got bandages and some alcohol in her hands and went over to them. Sasuke closed his eyes as she patted his wounds with cotton and healed it with her fingers, lightly tracing it with green chakra.
"Seems like he didn't want to punch you that hard."
"He never does, he's my little bitch." Sasuke smiled as he remembered all the times they fought. Naruto couldn't bring himself to hit him with full force, whilst Sasuke did it easily. Tsunade bit her lip to hide her smile and looked over at Naruto. He was angrily glaring at her. She raised an eyebrow, not really sure what was wrong. As Sasuke closed his eyes for a second to allow Tsunade to treat his busted brow, Naruto pushed Tsunade away from him just a few inches by pushing on her stomach. She complied but didn't really understand what's the issue, until she realized that Naruto didn't like the fact that Sasuke's knee was touching her thigh. She rolled her eyes hard before purposely touching Sasuke's face with both of her hands. Naruto inhaled sharply and leaned back on his arms, looking up at the ceiling. He was trying his best not to crash out.

"Alright. You're good. Bye-bye." She urged him to leave.
"Take care of my little sissy over here."
"Mhm." Tsunade's lips formed a thin line as she looked at the furious Naruto.
"I'll leave you two lovebirds alone." Sasuke said before disappearing in a flash.
"Did he say lovebirds?" Tsunade cringed as she frowned hard. She got disgusted as she tried to get an explanation from Naruto. Unfortunately he was just glaring at her coldly. He was always very jealous and overprotective over her, even as a kid.
"If you stare me down like that one more time, you'll have no balls."
"Hmph."
"You disappointed me, dickhead." She continued as she poured alcohol on the cotton ball. "You let him rail you up by saying your dick's small. That's embarrassing."
"He was nudging at me because you are turning me off the whole time."
"Well then he's gonna nudge at you for a very long time."
She looked at his bloody face. Both of his brows were busted, his lower lip, his nose was turning purple and his cheek was scratched. What a mess.
"You need to get stitches for this."
"No stitches. You know I hate needles." He backed away from her.
"It'll heal anyway because of Kurama's chakra, but if I don't sew it together it'll be weird and ugly."
"I can't look ugly." He smiled proudly.
"An arrogant man is an ugly man."
"I think one hug will fix everything." He pulled her by her waist and rested his head on her chest as she was standing between his legs.
"No hugs. Hold your balls and shut your ass up." She pulled him away and got the needle and medical thread.

"Ay ay ay!"
"You're such a sissy."
"Can't you be just a tad more gentle?"
"No. This is a great therapy for me."
"Still hate me?"
"Yep."
She looked at his soft skin as she aggressively pushed a needle into his skin. She really took all of her anger out on him.
"But uh I'm so gentle with you all the time."
"Uh you don't have a choice."
"You're right, I don't." He smiled at her warmly as he analyzed her perfect face. She looked like she was still in her teenage years. Her honey eyes were driving him crazy. He would die for her any second. She felt his heavy gaze on her as she tried hard not to focus on that. His perfume was consuming her.
"He really fucked you up."
"Yeah he doesn't hold back."
"You fight a lot with your little boyfriend?"
"Tsu." He warned her.
"I'm just saying...you two act gay."
"Tsu."
"Like a little toxic couple."
"Lady Tsunade."
"The government name? Then it must be true. You wouldn't get so angry if it wasn't."
He exhaled through his nose as he closed his eyes, deciding it's best to let it go.
"And he even knows your dick size. Small, was it?"
"I wouldn't bet on that, pretty." He opened his eyes to stare at her, smirking. She was a little taken back how the boy didn't find sex taboo anymore. When he was little it would make him puke, the mention of sex made him very uncomfortable. But, he is sixteen years old now, he's probably had sex before.
"Now bend down."
He stood up from the table, jumping a little and bent down, touching the floor.
"It's nice down here."
"Shh..." She looked at his spine and traced it with her index finger.
"Is it bad?"
"I said shut up."
He was completely quiet for a while. She touched different parts of his back and closed her eyes to focus.
"Boo." He pinched her ankle quickly and she jumped a little.
"You fucking asshole!" She pushed her thumb deep inside of his hurting muscle and he winced in pain.
"Sorry!"
"You're all set dickhead."
"I guess so."
"Bye." She went to leave but he caught her arm.
"Where are you going?"
"None of your business."
"Is that so?"
"Very much so."
"Fine then. See you around. And fix your shirt, don't be walking around like that, it's provocative."
"So far no one said anything, so I'd say it's only you."
"You're so stubborn."
"You're the one to talk."
"You're such a mean woman..." He laughed before standing up and putting an arm around her waist.
"I'll walk you home."
"I'm not going home."
"Well wherever you're going, I'll walk you there."
"If you catch me." She disappeared in a flash and left him alone in that dark room. He grabbed his head, smiling. As much as he craved her attention, the less she was giving him was gassing him up even more. He knew exactly where she went, he could feel her anytime.

He decided to take a quick rest as he leaned on the window, looking at the trees and a dark sky. All of his happiness faded when he remembered everything he went through. All the beatings, hunger, thirst, crying, hurting. His body began filling up with anger, the real, raw anger, not the one that Kurama made. Before he knew it, he crashed the whole room. He broke the bed, the curtain, the ultrasound machine, the table, the window, everything. He was breathing heavily by the time he was done, angry tears streaming down his face.
"Fucking hell." He exhaled as he held his back, rubbing it. He pulled on his hair as he hyperventilated.

He was alone again. If it wasn't for Sasuke he would have gone insane. He's been through so much, he had so much darkness inside of him that sometimes all he could think about was violence and death. He was unhinged.

___

Chapter Text

"Fuck, more, please..." Tsunade moaned as the mysterious guy massaged on her tits. She knew that body, it was familiar, but she didn't see the face. Whoever it is he's doing everything perfectly, she could cum any second.
"More, please..."
"Do you want me to fuck you now?" The guy whispered in her ear, she knew that voice, it was...

As her alarm went off she quickly stood up as her dream felt too real. She rubbed her eyes as she realized she's late once again. She just sat there, naked, in her soft bed. She hasn't had a wet dream in a while.

Once she was fully awake, she realized there was no one waking her up. In other words, no Naruto this morning. She couldn't help but wonder where he went, if he was in the village, surely he'd come wake her up. She put on a cotton dress that was a bit too short and put on a very light make up. She didn't feel like overdoing it. The dress she wore was just in case Kurenai invites her for drinks later and she knew she's not gonna say no to that.

As she was in her office, she felt boredom wash over her. There was nothing that could lift her mood right now except for those blue eyes. She was just so bored.
She caught herself thinking of him, trying to win her over. She realized she liked seeing him try so hard, it was helping her, amusing her even. But she didn't like how it all looked. She realized there was something happening, something she couldn't explain. Something was pulling her towards him. She realized how the whole thing looks, at the end she's really gonna have to leave. But it's just so addicting, so good. His presence is so draining but so addicting at the same time.

"Hey Tsune-Tsune?" Jiraiya drooled as he saw her bare pedicured legs resting on the window as she smoked her green cig.
"Jiraiya?" She hasn't turned around yet.
"Getting high?"
"A tad. Why? Want a hit?"
"Well, one won't hurt." The reason he came closer was to see her, not to take a hit. She was just so beautiful. Her black, soft dress with no bra, and her tanned legs, arms, chest...her bare feet, red nails, he could cum just from watching her.
"Here." She handed him a cig and he took it, using an opportunity to touch her gentle hands.
"Oh, it's strong." He coughed. "Anyways...I came to tell you something."
"Yeah?"
"First, you look beautiful."
"Thanks J." She winked at him.
"Secondly...someone demolished the whole hospital room, like even the walls, they found it completely ruined. Bed, windows, ultrasound thingy, walls, yeah I said walls already, ummm doors?"
"What? But how's that possible, I was the last to leave."
"Are you sure?" She realized Naruto was still there when she left. But why would he do that?
"Yes, I'm positive."
"Well, they'll see what they can do. Just wanted to tell you that. I have a mission with Asuma, remember?"
"Jiraiya, can I ask you something?" She looked at him through the smoke cloud.
"Sure, Tsune. What is it pretty lady?"
"What do you think of Naruto?"
He stopped for a second and looked down.
"He has a lot of darkness inside of him. More than his weak psyche can bear...Other than that, he's become such an amazing man. Good humor, good soul, good intentions. He is amazing overall." He smiled warmly as he waved his hands.
"Hmm...okay."
"Why?"
"Just asking." He looked at her one last time. Her perfume was so sweet and perfect, even her deep voice was turning him on, after all these years. But he can see the look on her face...It looks like he was right all those years ago. There is something unhealthy about the pair, something that should be forbidden.

The day passed so slow for the fifth Hokage. She smoked a whole pack of cigarettes, chewed the whole pack of gum, ate lunch, fruit salad, drank a lot of water, thought about sex the whole day, signed millions of papers until she realized it was 10 PM. She still hasn't heard of the boy, she's even seen Sasuke talking to some girls on the street, but no sign of him. She got worried, even tho it was really hard for her to admit that.
"Where are you, dickhead?" She whispered as she slid her slim legs in her flip flops and had another cigarette on the window. She had to find him now or else she'd go crazy. She could just ask someone but then that someone will know she cares. She couldn't afford that. So she made her way towards his old apartment, the one she refused to give up all these years as she thought that maybe, just maybe, he'll come back. And he did. She remembered Kurenai's words. 'He's stupidly handsome.' It was true. He really was stupidly handsome, not worth denying that. He was just so powerful, he was big, he was confident, polite, down to earth. Something about him was so special.

She landed on the nearby roof to see him sleeping on his bed with no blinds. He was almost completely naked as his boxers were showing a lot of his lower stomach. He was lying on his back with his right hand behind the pillow. Her necklace shined on him. She scoffed, why the hell was he sleeping now? He either got up extra early, so he had to sleep early as well, or he just hasn't woken up. She could feel his heartbeat, it was steady. She had to check what was happening.

She slowly opened the door, which were of course unlocked, and smelt his perfume as soon as she did so. He looked so funny sleeping on that small bed. He was stupidly big. She took a few steps closer and sat next to him. She couldn't help but look down. His blanket was covering only his groin which would for sure be showing if it was not for that same blanket. she looked at his V line and his very strong stomach. She knew she shouldn't creep on him like that so she quickly woke him up.
"Dickhead." She tapped on his stomach. He slowly opened his eyes and they landed on Tsunade. From his point of view, he could see Tsunade's beautiful big lips that had her signature peachy lipstick on them, her beautiful honey eyes as moonlight hit them, her small, beautiful forehead with that little purple mark, her beautiful straight hair that looked too sexy on her,
beautiful slim arms, one of them resting in her lap and the other one combing through her hair, her beautiful big breasts, her nipples that were visible through the black fabric and her small waist, her long, soft, crossed legs that were so tanned, and her beautiful slim feet as her flip flops hanged off of them. She rested her head on her fist as she watched him analyze her from her head to her toes.
"Tsu." He finally spoke, looking at her lips. He leaned on his left elbow to take a better look at her and that's when his blanket slid off his lower stomach.
"Cover up." She warned him.
"Sorry..." He whispered before rotating on his butt so that his legs were now alongside Tsunade's own, as he sat next to her.
"You reek of something, what's that?"
"Beer. Sorry. I'll go freshen up right away." She watched him as he slowly stood up, his round ass tightly wrapped in his black boxers and his strong legs heavily stomping on the wooden floor as he went to the bathroom.

She looked around and smiled a little as she couldn't even imagine him having enough space there in that small apartment. It was ridiculous.

"Hey, pretty." As he washed his teeth and face, he went back to his flirty self.
"Naruto, wear something. Don't walk around like that in front of me." She tried so hard not to look down at his dick as he approached her, still in his boxers.
"You're a medic, beautiful. You shouldn't get distracted with some skin showing."
"I'd need to see much more than that to get distracted, Naruto, don't forget who you're talking to."
"Name it." He leaned against the wall and crossed his arms.
"What's gotten into you? Why are you being so...coquettish?"
"I'm sorry." He looked down, going over to his wardrobe.
"Answer me."
"I had a weird dream, maybe that's why. Forget it, I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable." He put on his black shorts and sat next to Tsunade, massaging her back. Tsunade realized too quick what he meant by 'weird'. She also had a very weird dream herself.
"Do you remember when I was little, you would make me massage you for one hour just for you to uh give me some money for ramen?"
She laughed a little, covering her lips. It was so fun using the boy when he was little and stupid. And she really loved massages.
"I do."
"You're mean."
"Why were you sleeping until now?"
"Had a rough night."
"Is that why you demolished the whole hospital room?"
He realized he's been busted and straightened up, again sitting next to her, but this time facing her fully. One of his legs was on the floor and the other one was folded on the bed.
"Sorry. It was a really hard night."
"Well that's not an excuse for vandalism, dickhead."
"I know. I am really sorry. I'll fix it myself." He smiled warmly at her honey eyes.
"Why?"
"What?"
"Why did you do it?"
"It's nothing. I'm sorry." He turned around to put his head on her lap and look up at her, keeping his knees folded on the bed.
"I miss you so much." He had a rather serious expression now.
"I can't help you with that." She whispered as she pulled his skin up by his forehead to see how's his eyebrow healing. It was almost invisible. She pulled out a little string and traced it with her thumb. "I'm going home." She added.
She stood up letting his head slide off her lap. He looked at her from behind and grabbed his head, thinking of how good she looks.
"Can I go with you? I could use some company. If you want to have a glass of wine together, or whiskey, or whatever you drink..." She looked back at him from the door. He was leaning on his elbow on the bed, scratching his arm lightly. She missed him too.
"Only for a little while." He hurriedly got up and smiled at her.
"Thank you. I'll go buy us some drinks."
"Naruto, you know I've got a whole alcohol cellar at home, don't be ridiculous."

___

"Here, beautiful." He poured her a glass of whiskey and handed it to her as she was sitting, resting her bare feet on the table. He poured himself one and sat down, inching closer to her and resting his legs below her chair, crossing them.
"It's weird to see you drinking." Tsunade said as she took a small sip.
"I don't usually drink." He took a big gulp of his own drink. The big glass looked small in his big hands.
"Then why are you drinking now?"
"I uh have anxiety when I'm with you." He smiled, looking at her slyly.
"Is that so? You're usually not shy."
"You have that effect on me."
She rolled her eyes and went to light her cigarette but Naruto reached over and did it for her before she could. He was such a gentleman, even overdoing it a little bit. He looked at her with a smile on his face as she smoked. He scanned her perfect face. She looked at him with the most annoyed look for a couple of seconds before she spoke.
"Just say it, dickhead."
"I've got nothing to say, I just like looking at you."
"You're such a pussy."
"Hey uh...where are we with that scroll thing? Still not giving it up?"
"Unless you tell me what you plan on doing with it, no."
"I don't want to bother you with that stuff."
"Suit yourself." She raised her shoulders in a 'I don't give a damn' manner and scoffed.
"You're vile." He laughed and tapped on his thigh gesturing her to look at it.
"What?" She asked.
"Foot rub." He smiled, he knew she loved feet massages.
"I don't know, with your behavior lately...your comments and looks, I'm a little scared."
"Do I look like Jiraiya to you?" He laughed once again and took her feet and put them on his lap. He looked at her manicured, slim, small feet and rubbed them a little too strong.
"Well don't break them, prick."
"Ooh, sorry." He smiled apologetically. He wasn't aware of his strength.
"You grew a lot." She pierced at him through a cloud of smoke.
"See?" He flexed his bicep to show her and in return he earned a big eye roll from her.
"You can touch." He got closer to her. She found it very ballsy and inappropriate.
"Mhm." She moaned before pushing a cigarette on his skin. He yelped in pain and began rubbing his arm.
"Never do that again." She warned him coldly as she continued on smoking in peace. He was quiet for a moment as he looked at her feet, rubbing them.

"Tsu."
"Hm?"
"Do you remember Kakashi's comrade, his name was Obito?" She frowned.
"Why?"
"Can you tell me something about him?"
"I said why?"
"I just want to know, I've heard Danzo say his name once, that's why."
"I'm not buying that, but still...He was similar to you in a way. He was hyperactive as a kid and he had a sharp tongue, he wasn't very strong tho. He was short, ugly...I don't know, what else do you need?"
"That's fine, just wanted to know." He looked at the distance as he kept on caressing her feet.
"You became a lying bitch." She retrieved her legs from him angrily putting them back in her flip flops and put out her cigarette.
"Don't!" He laughed at how easily she got mad and pulled her chair closer to him, hugging her as he bowed down to her chest. She pushed his head away but he was stronger.
"Do you want me to use your head as an ashtray, you little dickhead?!" She pulled his hair hard.
"I don't mind, just let me stay here for a moment." He got closer so that his knees were now in between her own, hugging her around her waist as his arms rested on the chair, on her lower back. She thought about if she should let him stay like that, he looked so peaceful. He closed his eyes and caressed her lower back.

"Did you uh know Kurenai's pregnant?" Naruto suddenly asked, looking at the distance. She lit another cigarette before she froze.
"How the fuck do you know that?"
"I felt it when she hugged me the other day. And I've also seen Kakashi's worried face when he looked at her stomach."
"You notice details."
"You thought me that."
"Yes she's pregnant, we still don't know whose child is it." She laughed as she said the last part.
"It's Kakashi's."
"How would you know?" She rolled her eyes and pulled on his hair lightly.
"Before I came back, I came here to check on you. Asuma was on that very long mission, remember? And I saw them-" He lifted his face to look at her, their faces were only an inch away. "Fucking like crazy against the tree." He laughed hard as he said the last part and Tsunade did too, smoke coming out of her nose as she did so. They laughed hard as she rubbed her eyes from embarrassment.
"Against the fucking tree!" She laughed even harder and he did too as he rested his forehead on her chest, his nose was touching the small space between her tits. They laughed even more thinking of that. Kurenai was just so unhinged, she was the greatest light of Tsune's life. She could lift her mood up anytime. Tsunade couldn't help but notice how the boy spoke about sex so freely once again.
"It was the most minging thing I've ever seen." He laughed some more as she pulled on his hair hard now and laugher very hard, looking at the sky.
"You little stalker!" She laughed as she used both her hands to go deep into his scalp, underneath all that hair.
"It feels so good. Don't stop." He stopped laughing and once again put his cheek on her chest, closing his blue eyes. She looked down at him with a smile, she felt a warm sensation all over her body. He really was checking up on her whole he was 'gone'. She continued to rub his head aggressively, just like he liked it. When she heard his breathing slow down, she knew he was asleep. He was so peaceful and calm.

She was still sipping on her whiskey, looking down at the blonde hair on her chest. This is happiness. This is calmness. This is what she needed. His heavy body on her. She put her feet on either side of his thighs, resting them on his chair. She could feel the cold breeze hit her bare thighs as her dress wasn't covering much anymore. Touching his bare back, she felt his skin was cold. When he was little, just hugging him would keep him warm, but he was way too big now. She needed to wake him up or else he'd catch a cold.

"Dickhead." She poked his cheek with her nail.
"Hm? What?" He inhaled sharply as he woke up, rubbing his face against her bare chest. Her dress straps were falling loosely on her shoulders.
"Go to bed." He was still very dizzy and sleepy, he just complied and walked inside, letting himself fall on her bed which had red sheets. He was lying on his stomach as he hugged the pillow above his head, resting his face on it. He went back to sleep right away. She watched him and laughed a little, one whiskey was enough to make him dizzy and sleepy. He was still somewhat innocent.

She got in the shower. She filled her bathtub and let herself close her eyes. She enjoyed the warm water so much, and she was already relaxed from a foot rub Naruto gave her, this was pure bliss. She scrubbed her body as she sinked deeper into the tub. After all those years of sadness and sorrow, she finally felt good. A bit skeptical, the boy wasn't exactly an open book, but she felt peaceful. Suddenly she felt that familiar feeling between her legs. She couldn't right now, no, it would be wrong. She wasn't alone. But her body wasn't listening to her brain, she needed to release. Before she knew it, her hand was between her legs, reaching for the plug, pulling it out. The water level slowly decreased as she started rubbing her breasts, and slowly rubbed his lips. She couldn't wait for the water to drain, she turned on her shower and set the high pressure. Spreading her lips, she aimed it straight to her pussy. She opened her mouth wide and squeezed her eyes shut. That was amazing. For some reason it felt better than ever before. She rocked into it and soon realized she's going to come very fast if she doesn't stop. Before she could react, her body started twitching and her toes curling. She couldn't stop it. Disappointed, she scoffed before quickly getting up and drying herself with a towel. She wore her silky shorts and tank top, ready to exit the bathroom and sleep as she felt pretty tired now.
"Fuck..." She whispered before getting out.

As the door made a sound behind her, Naruto woke up for a split second.
"Tsu."
"Sorry, just go back to sleep." She wanted to sleep downstairs.
"Come to me, please." The way he said it, with groggy voice and almost fully closed eyes, the way he weakly tapped the bed for her to come, it was so hard to reject him. But she had to.
"Be a good boy and sleep, dickhead." She walked to him on her tip toes and crouched down to plant a kiss to his cheek, ready to leave. He grunted in disapproval but before he could say anything, she hurriedly left the room and went downstairs.

Chapter Text

"Morning, beautiful lady." He caressed her cheek gently, trying to wake her up. It wasn't working. She was peacefully sleeping, as she was hugging a rolled blanket. She had one leg over it and one arm as well, her other arm was underneath her head and the pillow. He looked at her smooth legs and her sexy feet. He smiled softly as he finally gained the courage to lightly push her.
"Come on pretty. You'll be late." He rocked her shoulder a little bit, finally getting a desperate moan in return, she wasn't ready to wake up.
"Fuck off." She whispered weakly before getting even more comfortable.
"Tsuuu. You look very cute when you sleep." She ignored him and just kept on sleeping, at least trying to. When he saw she wasn't going to wake up, he lied down next to her on top of her spread arm. There was only that blanket between them. He combed her hair with his hand and squeezed her arm continuously, giving her a little massage.
"Mhm." She moaned in approval.
"Come on Tsu, wake up." She slowly opened her eyes to see him smiling at her softly.
"You're so annoying." She whispered weakly as she rubbed her eyes softly. He kept on squeezing her arm and caressing it.
"Whatever room I go to you'll follow." She looked at him angrily and he just smirked.
"Get up pretty eyes." He rose up only for her to see him in the towel around his waist.
"Naruto!"
"What?!" He flinched.
"Why are you naked?!"
"I took a shower, woman. Of course I'll be naked."
"In my bed?!"
"Uh Sorry! I had to wake you up before I leave."
"Leave where?" She watched him as he got out of bed, facing her.
"I'm gonna go repair that room, the hospital one."
"You are gonna do it?"
"Yeah, why?"
"I just can't imagine you doing that." He just shook his head and pulled her down by her legs.
"Get up." He said again and she sighed from annoyance. She just wanted to sleep. He leaned over her, resting on his fists that were on either side of her arms.
"What?" She furrowed her eyebrows as he smiled coquettishly at her.
"The shower spray setting."
"What about it?"
"It was on a very high pressure."
"So?" She realized that he realized what she did.
"You forgot to turn it back to normal." He tilted his head, looking deeply in her eyes.
"I warned you one too many times bitch." She hit his dick with her heel. Fortunately for him, she kind of missed it and got his thigh instead. He squeezed his eyes shut as he held his groin under the towel, still towering over her.
"I didn't mean any harm."
"You were thinking of me jerking off in the shower, while towering over me as well." She crossed her arms angrily.
"I thought you'd get embarrassed, I wanted to joke, not to make you mad."
"Why would I be embarrassed?"
"Yeah I forgot who I was talking to for a moment there." He grabbed her hand and kissed it quickly before pulling her up.

As she was washing her teeth she did feel a bit embarrassed. She didn't exactly want him to know she did it while he was here, but other than that, masturbation is not taboo for her. She went to remove the towel that was wrapped around her but she heard a knock on the door.
"What?!" She yelled out angrily as she spat out the toothpaste.
"Don't yell-" He opened the door slowly. "I just want to give you a hug, I'm leaving." He opened the door fully to see her in a very small towel with foam around her mouth.
"Naruto-"
"Don't call me that, it's bland." He took a step closer.
"Dickhead. You're still in a towel, and you can't just come in whenever you want."
"I'm sorry." He smiled before taking another step closer. She couldn't help but glance at his dick print. It looked huge. As she was looking down, trying to not make it obvious, he rubbed the edges of her lips and removed the excess toothpaste. He finally wrapped his arms around her as she was resting her ass on the sink, squeezing her tightly. Her bare back was now covered by his big arms. He rested his chin on her head and kissed the top of it quickly before pulling away. She felt his bulge against her stomach and just decided to shut up and give him a small smile so he can leave.
"Hm? What's wrong?"
"Nothing."
"Uh You didn't hug me back."
"Well it's my choice."
"You're so petty in the mornings." He frowned at her. He hated when he got no reaction from her.
"You're so annoying all the time." As she said that, her towel started falling off but Naruto caught it quickly, tucking it right around her breast, touching her nipple as he did so.
"Careful Tsu." He smiled before turning around and closing the door behind him. She rubbed her head and exhaled loudly. What was happening with her, why couldn't she just reject him, she couldn't even fake it anymore.

___

"Fuck, looks like I need glasses." Tsunade squinted her eyes, she realized that she has a blurry vision, especially when something is far from her.
"You do?" Shizune looked at her closely and lifted her chin up.
"Well it's not like you can see it, Shiz."
"I'm trying to see if your eyes are focusing well, babe."
Tsunade stood still and looked at Shizune while she focused on her eyes.
"Whoa." Jiraiya blushed as he walked in.
"Save it, perv." Shizune frowned.
"I didn't say anything." He smiled apologetically.
"Keep it that way." Tsunade warned him.
"You ladies are so quarrelsome all the time." He exhaled.
"Sign here." Tsunade said as she took a paper out of the big pile and threw it on the desk in front of her. He was supposed to go on a mission to Sunagakure. Specifically escort a couple there. Lesbian one at that. She was a bit skeptical if it's a good idea to send Jiraiya with them, but there was no one else that was free.
"I asked Naruto to come with me, is that okay?" Tsunade frowned when she heard his name.
"Did you tell him about the mission?"
"No I just told him to come with me and he said yes."
"Mhm...Where is he?"
"Should be here any second."
With that, the door slowly opened.
"There you are big boy." But there was no big boy in sight. Instead, two short, petite ladies walked in. One of them was blonde and the other one had long, dark hair. They were giggling and holding hands as they opened the door.
"Well hello ladies." Jiraiya's smile spread from ear to ear.
"Hi!" They cheered in unison. Tsunade and Shizune looked at each other and tried to hide their giggles as Jiraiya talked to the girls.
"Hello-Oh, sorry." The door opened, gently hitting the blonde girl. She blushed right away and took a step forward, letting the person in. Tsunade's eyes instantly found his. He was freshly showered, smelling of his perfume and men shampoo. He completely ignored the two girls as he put one of his hands in his pocket and used his second hand to dab Jiraiya up.
"Where do I sign?" He smiled at Tsunade. She scanned his body in his black tee that was tight around his biceps and his black pants that hanged a bit loosely on him. She noticed his hand was covered in bandage and tape.
"What happened?"
"Oh uh this-It's nothing. Got a little scratch while I working on that hospital room." He smiled warmly at her.
"Mhm." She glared at him. She couldn't help but feel a little weird as he would be going on a mission with Jiraiya and the two girls that were drooling over him already. She exhaled and closed her eyes for a second before deciding to just let it go.
"Your mission is to escort these girls to Sunagakure."
Naruto frowned and glanced at Jiraiya.
"You said it was a two men mission."
"That's exactly what it is." Jiraiya smiled creepily. Naruto made a worried expression as he realized what Jiraiya meant. He looked at Tsunade in a 'save me' manner. She just shrugged her shoulders and leaned back in her chair.

"Sign here." He quickly walked over to her, leaning over her table.
"Do I really have to go?" He whispered.
"You tell me. I couldn't care less." She was as cold as ever.
"Shizune, can you go with him?"
"Sorry sweetie, I've got work here."
"Pretty eyes, can you say you need me for something?"
"Don't sweet talk me. I don't need you for anything. See you tomorrow." She turned the paper around and handed him a pen.
"You're so mean!" He whisper-yelled.
"Fuck off." She couldn't hide her frustration. She definitely didn't want him going with them, but she wouldn't say that.
"But-I'm not gonna be back till tomorrow Tsu!"
"Don't be so clingy." He looked at her sadly before quickly signing the paper and turning around angrily.
"Jiraiya, let's go." He stormed out before they could even react, slamming the door behind him.
"Such a little bitch..." Tsunade exhaled as she felt frustration building up inside of her. He was like this when he was little, some things just never change.

Few minutes later she was left alone in her office. She looked out of the window to see Jiraiya clinging to the two girls as they were walking down the street. Naruto was walking a few feet ahead of them, stomping angrily. He was resting his arms on his head. She could see the hem of his underwear as his tee raised a little. She bit her lip at the sight.

All of a sudden, he turned around to give her a nasty glare. She was a little surprised that he knew she was watching him, but decided to hide it with an evil smile. As he stared at her, she put her arm underneath her breasts and rested on it on the window. Her breasts could barely fit inside that shirt she had on. He stopped in his tracks and blushed, a dumbfounded look on his face. He lowered his hands and they were now handing loosely along his body.
"Fucking hell." He whispered which caused Jiraiya to stop too and look at him. Naruto was hypnotized. Tsunade smiled and flipped him off before turning around. Jiraiya caught a glance of her before she turned around. He had that same bad feeling again. Naruto just shook his head, smiling a little before he continued on walking, fixing his pants. Jiraiya knew why he did it, he got a boner. He wasn't stupid.

___

"Big boy...can I ask you something?"
"Sure sensei." They were sitting in the pub in Sunagakure as the ladies danced to some music that Naruto definitely didn't like.
"Why did Tsunade show you the middle finger?"
"You mean why did she flip me off? Because she's rude." He rubbed the back of his head and smiled awkwardly.
"I thought I saw something else." He pressured him.
"What?"
"Well...It's a little inappropriate. I mean your whole relationship...Kinda weird that you are so close."
"Sensei? She's my everything, how is it weird? These ten years that I spent away from her was to protect her."
"I know...but sometimes it looks like you two are too...physical."
"Well you know her, she was like that when I was a kid as well. She would walk around in her lingerie and slept naked...She considered me her brother."
"I understand. But surely that's very wrong, isn't it? A boy growing up with someone that's so relaxed...She shouldn't have done all that I mean maybe it affected your feelings now that you are a grown-"
"Sensei. What are you trying to say?" He frowned as the girls rubbed his shoulder, dancing above him and pushing her tits against his head.
"I'm saying that maybe that's why you're not interested in these girls for example."
"Sensei. They're disgusting. My standards are very high."
"Are you sure that's all it is?"
"I'm positive."
Jiraiya leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms. He didn't believe him. Not even a little. And the boy was very discrete, wouldn't say much.

___

"If it's really Kakashi's, then I better find a good reason to break up with Asuma right now." Kurenai waved a fan to her face as her and Tsunade were at the Hot pools.
"How can you be so cool about it all?"
"Well I'm not calm. I just know there's no point in stressing. What's done is done. And I always wanted to have a daughter." She waved the fan in Tsunade's direction to prevent the smoke from going in her face.
"What about love?"
"Since when do you ask about love, Tsune?"
"Wouldn't you want your kid to have a healthy environment around them?"
"She will-" Kurenai was sure she was having a daughter. "Whoever is the father will have to treat my daughter as the princess she is."
"You know I'm kinda looking forward to it. I think you'll be the perfect mom." Tsunade hugged her tightly as their breasts rubbed against each other.
"What about you Tsune?"
"What about me?"
"You're almost thirty. Don't tell me you never thought about your future."
"Well I'm definitely not interested in having a family."
"Are you fucking anyone now?"
"Nope." She smiled as she took a sip of her wine.
"You look like you're in love tho."
"You're bullshitting me."
"I'm dead serious."
"I'm not in love with anyone."
"But you look like you are."
"How so?"
"You smile when you zone out and your nipples get hard. What more proof do you need?"
Tsunade wheezed as her friend winked at her.
"I'm planning on running away, Kurenai."
"You too? So I'm not alone. Hey, promise me something."
"Hm?"
"If I run away, you'll help me with raising my daughter."
"If you run away, I'll run away with you. Promise." Tsunade kissed her cheek and rubbed her shoulder.
"Imagine us near the ocean, looking at men and sipping on our little martinis. Ah, talk about paradise."

___

Tsunade was on her balcony, in her bath robe. She was getting high on a fat joint as she enjoyed the evening breeze. It was very late, past midnight even. She thought about how's she gonna spend her day off tomorrow. It would either be Hot pools outside of Konoha or a picnic by herself. She combed her perfectly silky hair as she just did it a minute ago, it was so soft and straight. She loved admiring herself. She stood up and rested her back on the arm handle of her balcony, stretching it over it. It was stiff from all the working. She couldn't help but think of Naruto, where was he? Did he get laid yet? She cringed at the thought, to be completely honest, she would be very offended if he did. Just as she went to put a green cig in her mouth, she felt him. She smiled a little, inhaling strongly. In a second, he was in front of her, trapping her with his arms on the rim, angrily glaring at her. He smelled like his perfume, someone else's perfume, a girl one, cigarettes, and alcohol. His eyebrows were furrowed and he looked completely furious. His bare torso was a little sweaty and her necklace swayed on him from the evening breeze. She smiled devilishly at him.

"Never do something like that again." He finally spoke.
"What exactly?" She traced his chest around the necklace that she gave him, with the same hand on which she was wearing a bracelet he gave her. He was a little surprised with her touchiness but decided to let it go.
"Send me on a mission with a bunch of low moral ladies and that pervy idiot."
"Low moral ladies?" She laughed a little at how polite he was. Surely it would have been easier to say sluts.
"You know exactly what I mean by that. It was horrible." He closed his eyes as he became increasingly frustrated. She was too high to be her usual, cold self. Grabbing him by the hem of his underwear which were showing, she pulled him closer. Naruto opened his mouth slightly, totally confused by her actions. He didn't expect this. He was definitely intrigued, but shocked nonetheless.
"Tsu?" He felt embarrassed as she could definitely feel his bulge against her stomach now.
"Who do you think you are coming here and lecturing me?" She fake frowned at him and grabbed his lower back, pushing him closer to her. He realized she's high  when he saw a joint in the ashtray, still lightly burning.
"You're high." He looked down at her breast rubbing against his own chest.
"Answer me." She grabbed his jaw, lightly pressing her nails in his skin.
"I'm sorry princess." He smiled shyly. "I won't do it again."
"You little pussy." She scratched his neck slowly, leaving red traces all the way down to his lower stomach.
"What's gotten into you missy?" He grabbed her waist strongly.
"Nothing. I just want to scratch you, make you wince in pain." She stuck her tongue out as she smirked.
"Well then uh...you're gonna have to try a little harder."
"Mhmmm." She tried to push him away and leave but he glued her and didn't let go.
"Are you challenging me, shrimp?" She mocked him.
"Shrimp, huh?"
"You heard me well." She pushed him away and this time he complied. He watched her slim, bare legs and her body sway in her silky bathrobe.
"Hurry." She signaled him to come in with her index finger, folding it towards her. He thought he was dreaming, was this really happening?

He stepped inside, lowering his head as he did so.
"You're so big, Naruto." She teased him. He debated whether she was talking about his dick or his height.
"Now go shower, you're not coming to my bed smelling like some random bitch."
"To your bed?"
"You heard me well, shrimp."
"Aren't you a little high? Or drunk?"
"I'm not asking you to fuck me, idiot. You can only dream about it. I'll be waiting here for you to give me one very, very, very long massage. So you better hurry." She climbed on her bed, walking on all fours like a hungry cat. He was mesmerized.
"Okay..." Was all he could say. He laughed at himself for thinking she was really inviting him to her bed sexually. Of course she's gonna use him for a massage, it's Tsunade. Ruthless, selfish, emotionless. He walked in the shower, throwing his used underwear in the washer and folding his pants aside. He looked down at his pulsating dick, it was twitching. He knew he had to calm down. It was inappropriate to be turned on next to someone that wants to get one innocent massage.

"Hey Tsu. Can you give me a pair of clean underwear? The one that I washed the other day?"
"Come out and get it." He opened the door a bit more to see her lying on her stomach, wearing only her black lacy thong. She was covered up until a little lower than the hem of her thong and it was very dark so he couldn't really see much. He looked away, walking in his towel around the room, searching for underwear. He opened the drawer and saw them together with her own undies. He couldn't help but appreciate how she still wore only lacy thongs.
"Hurry." She warned him as she leaned on her elbows to give him a sly look. "And cover that bulge." She pointed to his towel. He blushed as he frowned and quickly went back to the bathroom, changing. She was really a lot of work. It's so hard to keep his cool around her.

"Alright." He walked out in his black boxers and climbed on her ass, gently sitting on her thighs.
"Be gentle." She kept her eyes closed as she smiled devilishly.
"Of course, I'll always be gentle with you." He bowed down to kiss the back of her head and went back. He poured a little bit of oil in his palm and rubbed it on her lower back. He firmly massaged her slim, tense neck, her beautiful shoulders, her little back, small waist, her slim biceps.
"Mmmm." She moaned.
"Enjoying yourself?"
"Very."
"Can I pull this down a little bit?" He grabbed the cover with his thumb and index finger.
"You wish."
"I'm not Jiraiya, pretty. I'm giving you a massage just like any other professional would do."
"Right? And if I turned around right now I wouldn't see your dick, hard? That's what you're saying?"
"Turn around." He challenged her, raising to his knees.
She turned around slowly and saw that he didn't have a boner. She raised hey eyebrow and chuckled.
"Well then pull it down, Mr. Professional."
He smiled before gently pulling the cover down to the back of her knees. He inhaled hard as he tried his best not to look. He just needed one glance. Her ass was so round and plumpy, big, soft. He again inhaled sharply.
"Na-ru-to. I can hear you." She teased him.
"Sorry, my nose is uh a bit runny."
"Never lie to me, you know I don't like that."
"I'm sorry." He apologized quickly. He poured some more oil on his hands as he rubbed it on her thighs first. He could cup her whole thigh with his hand only. He pushed from the back of her knees to her asscheek, repeating it with his thumb. Every time he pulled on her asscheek, he could imagine how her pussy would spread if she was naked. He refocused on the massage rather than her private parts, he had to.

"Mmmm." She moaned again.
"Does it hurt?"
"Just the right amount." Either he was crazy or she was teasing him this whole time. He looked down at his dick that slowly started to rise again. He had to suppress those thoughts or he'd completely ruin the mood for her.
"And if I were to turn around now?" He froze. He rose to his knees right away and just stayed silent.
"Cover my ass, thank you." She didn't even need to turn around, she knew he definitely had a boner.
"I'm sorry." He repeated as he covered her ass gently and got back to rubbing her stiff back.

Ten minutes later, she was fully asleep. Her breathing was slow and steady. He looked at her, she was beautiful. There was no such beauty in the world, as her own.
"Good night, pretty." He covered her with a blanket and made sure to wrap her so her breasts won't be showing as she moves around in her sleep. She was so peaceful, and to Naruto, to Naruto only, there was nothing sexual about her now. He saw a beautiful, good soul with the cutest, cleanest, most innocent face ever, sleeping peacefully. He smiled warmly as he hugged her tightly and kissed her back over the blanket a thousand times, her body looked so small in his arms. He knew she was flirty only because she was under the influence, not because she actually felt it, but to him, this night meant a lot either way. And most importantly, she trusted him. She felt safe even when she was naked in his arms. That's what made him fall asleep smiling, sniffing on her beautiful hair.

Chapter Text

Why did she have to wake up first? She sighed in annoyance as she felt a heavy body around her, holding her tightly. She recalled everything from the last night and felt like the biggest idiot ever. What got into her last night should be studied. She knew how wrong it is, but she couldn't decipher why the hell she did it. And why did he have a boner? Now it was clear there was attraction between them. She won't deny it anymore. It could be because of their shared trauma, it could be pure chemistry, or something even deeper, more fucked up. She wished she listened to everyone telling her to stay away from him. Now it was too late. She nervously scratched the nail polish off of her nails. She heard Naruto inhale sharply, which meant he is waking up. She stayed calm and quiet, with a sad look on her face. He slowly rose, carefully retrieving his arm from under her head. He covered her with another blanket and kissed her head sweetly before quietly getting up.

The moment he got in the bathroom she started rubbing her head in frustration. He was so sweet. Why was he the way he is? If he was just some random horny teenager it would have been much easier. She heard him turn on the shower and she just lied there, looking worried. She hugged his pillow, it smelt like him. She closed her eyes, a small tear sliding down her face. She stayed like that until she finally stood up, feeling a little dizzy as she wrapped herself in a blanket. She went to go downstairs but in that exact moment, he opened the door and steam came out as he did so. He was again in the towel, drying his hair with another one. Words can't explain how hot he looked at that moment.

"Uh-Tsu. You're awake?" He was puzzled.
"Yeah?"
"Are you okay?" He looked at her worriedly, touching her cheek softly.
"Yeah..." She tried to push him away and go to the bathroom but he wouldn't move. She looked up at him to see him looking sadly at her.
"Move." She warned him. The way she was acting after what happened last night really hurt him. His eyes were red and watery. She got sad as she remembered that's exactly how he looked at her when he was a kid. Whenever she'd hurt him, which she did often, he would just stare at her like that.
"I-I'm sorry..." She exhaled and roughly caressed his hair, something that he lover very much. He calmed down right away, giving her a serious look. She smiled softly at him as she was holding the blanket around her with one hand.
"You know mornings are not my thing." She rubbed his chest before smiling apologetically.
"I know...Uh you have a free day today."
"So?"
"I want to take you somewhere."
"I was gonna invite Kurenai-" She wanted to say that she will go with them but Naruto caught her off.
"Ah okay, no worries. Spend the day with your friend." He smiled warmly as he once again caressed her cheek.
"No, you can go-"
"Tsu. Just enjoy-"
"Naruto."
"Huh?"
"I want you to go with me." She stared at him deeply and he just quickly nodded as happiness spread across his face.
"Enjoy your shower."
"I'm not gonna jerk off." She hit his arm as he tried to escape.

___

"Kakashi's got bigger dick, the sex is better, he is prettier overall, treats me better...But Asuma has more money, and he is not annoying as Kakashi, he likes to spend time without me as well." Kurenai was waving her arms as she explained the difference between the two of her lovers. Tsunade and Naruto laughed and shook their head at how crazy Kurenai was.
"To be honest, I don't need neither of them, right Tsune? You and I will run away together and raise my daughter together, just like we said." Kurenai smiled proudly as they were getting closer to a very big Spa complex outside of Konoha. Naruto frowned at his lady Tsunade, she was wearing his shirt only as it covered her ass and she liked how it looked on her. The thought of her in his clothes alone drove him crazy. But when he heard Kurenai say that he couldn't help but get mad at Tsunade. She wanted to leave him.

Tsunade gave him one very apologetic look and rubbed his bare torso as they were approaching their destination.
"Naruto, how come you spent a lot of time here?"
"Do I look cheap to you?"
"No-No, that's not what I meant-" Kurenai smiled "It's just that I don't see how you would afford it, you were just running around for ten years." Tsunade looked at Naruto, she was also interested.
"You'd be surprised..."
"Well say it. Don't tease us." Tsunade frowned. She hated how secretive he's become.
"Well whenever I'd knock someone out I'd just take everything they have, and yeah, weren't my proudest moments, but I have more than enough to live off of it for the rest of my life."
"Next time I ask you something, answer me right away or I'll fuck your shit up."
"Well Kurenai asked, not you."
"Don't fucking-"
"Alright, calm down, dammit!" Kurenai stood between the two as Tsunade tried to hit him over her.
"Don't make the pregnant woman mad!"
They stared at each other angrily as they stopped fighting and kept on walking.

"Here we are, ladies." Naruto walked in front of them and stopped, sunset light hitting his face.
"Now I need a drink." Kurenai got naked quickly and attacked the waiter.
"Sweetie, can you get me a drink? A strong one." She smiled.
"Kurenai, maybe you shouldn't be drinking now that you-"
"Naruto, do you really think one drink can do any harm to a lady like me?"
"No, sorry." He smiled warmly and sat down on the sun bed.  Tsunade purposely skipped one sun bed and sat on the next one, refusing to be next to him. He smiled a little at how childish she was.
"I'm going in, that guy's looking at me." Kurenai bit her lip as she was looking at some random guy in the pool.
"Kurenai!" Tsunade laughed.
"What? I gotta have fun."
"She's crazy." Naruto tried to struck up a conversation with her but she ignored him as she was taking his shirt off. She was left in the smallest, lilac bikini ever.
"Don't fucking stare at me." She went to enter the hot pool but Naruto grabbed her arm.
"Wait for me." He took his own shirt off and folded it, going over to Tsunade's sun bed to fold hers as well.

"Don't fucking touch me." She hissed.
"Tsunade, come here. Don't make a scene, people will start looking at us." He frowned.
"Don't call me Tsunade."
"I'm sorry princess." He grabbed her by her hips and pulled her up until she hugged his torso and buried her nails deep inside his neck.
"What the fuck are you-Let me down-I'll fuck you up!"
"Come on! Let's make up." He rubbed his head against her tits as he hugged her tightly. She protested for a while but at the end she took a deep breath and rested her forearms on each side of his shoulders.
"You're so fucking annoying, you fucking bitch."
"Ahh you and that sharp tongue of yours." He carried her to a deeper part of the pool.

"I can't touch the bottom here."
"You don't need to, just hold onto me." Her body slid down and she was now hugging him against his waist with her thighs and he was holding her lower back.
"If Kurenai sees-"
"It doesn't look like she will, and we're all alone here."
He smiled at her as they saw Kurenai kissing with the guy at the back. They were all alone as they could only see steam clouds now. He pulled her even harder now until her tits squeezed his chest.
"What are you doing?"
"Hugging you."
"Grinding against me?"
"Hm? I would never. Not until you ask for it. I-" He looked down shyly.
"You what?" She tilted her head and purposely squeezed his waist harder, positioning her pussy right on his dick. He felt it, but thought it was unintentional and swallowed visibly to restrain himself.
"I just...I-"
"Don't pussyfoot around it. Say it."
"I uh love you, I'd never do anything to hurt you or make you uncomfortable." He finally looked at her and kissed her forehead softly. She looked at him slyly. Such a gentleman...Of course he was, she taught him that.
"My good boy." She rubbed his chest and his lower stomach. That nickname drove him crazy. His dick tickled and he knew he won't be able to stop it. He looked up at the sky as his mouth formed a thin line. He had to stop the growing boner. But having her against the edge of the pool and feeling her pussy through her bikini was just too much.
"I-uh-Do you want to have a drink?" He tried to find an excuse to get away from her to calm himself down.
"No, I want to stay like this, shrimp." Now he knew she could feel it and wanted to tease him, no way in hell she'd ever refuse a drink.
"I'm uh sorry..." He apologized, embarrassed at his erection.
"What for?" She pulled him towards her by his ass and felt his bulge on her clit. She looked at him coldly, enjoying how stressed out he looked.
"If you can feel-You know-I-"
"I don't feel anything." She shrugged her shoulders and smiled devilishly.
"You're vile."
"You can put up with that." She lightly scratched his lower stomach.
"I hope so." He whispered as he exhaled. He then inhaled sharply again, blinking more than necessary.
"You don't look very comfortable, honey." He could melt when he heard that. He could cum just from listening to her. And he was close.
"Stop teasing me, missy." He grabbed her lower back, his pinky squeezing her ass. She felt his dick head hitting her pussy, even twitching a little bit.
"Uh-huh, Mr. Professional." She pushed his dick away with her slim hand as he winced at the contact.
"I'm gonna need a minute to calm down."
"Are you seriously going to cum because we're close?"
"Unfortunately." He looked at her, completely embarrassed, feeling like he's gonna burst.
"You're pathetic."
"I-"
"Think of Jiraiya." The boy cringed hard and magically, his dick went down.
"Why would you say that?"
"I can feel that it helped."
"Tsu."
"Hm?"
"I love you, you look adorable with your hair clipped up."
In her life, no one has ever described her as adorable.
"And...I'm really sorry. For everything that you went through. I'll keep you safe as long as I'm alive." He kissed her shoulder and hugged her tightly, getting her back to the sun beds.

Tsunade was once again in her thoughts. She was sharing a sun bed with Naruto who was lying on his side and resting on his elbow, massaging her back and she lied beside him, lying on her stomach, resting on her hands as she swayed her crossed feet in the air. She was happy once again, but she was so scared. She had a feeling it's not gonna last long. She turned towards him to analyze his features again. He smiled as she pushed her knee up to his stomach. She looked at him coldly, at his freshly shaved facial hair, his thin eyebrows, full lips, straight, pointy nose, his slim, strong face, sharp jawline. She rubbed his little ear cut with her thumb as she looked at his blonde spiky hair. His nails were perfectly clean, his teeth were white, his body wasn't very hairy, as the boy was blonde. His torso was long, muscular, full of cuts. Finally she saw one dot. A hole, actually. She remembered that day when he 'died'.

"Don't worry, pretty." He covered that scar with his palm and smiled warmly. She didn't want to say anything, she just wanted to hold him while she could. "Do you want to share a room tonight?" He smiled.
"Here? At the hotel?" She rose to her elbow.
"Yeah."
"Nah." He shook his head and smiled, just when he thought something was happening between them, she denied him again. He loved that, he loved how hard he had to work for her.
"You grew up to be a fine man, such a gentleman..." She pulled on his hair gently.
"Do you want me to tell you something funny?"
"Mhm." She hummed as she looked at him lovingly.
"Sasuke and I used to come here a lot...So one day he meets some girls right? They start talking back and forth so after approximately ten minutes of talking they get a room...Three minutes later he runs back to me here, I was in this same exact spot, and tells me 'Bro she has a dick, run!'"
"No!" Tsunade wheezed. They were laughing hard as Tsunade kept on hitting his chest in process.
"It was hilarious." He smiled as he calmed down from laughing.
"And you?"
"What?"
"Did you have sex yet?" He blushed and looked down.
"No."
"Hey, don't lie to me." She pinched his breast.
"I'm not lying. I wanted to wait for the real thing...I don't really like fucking whatever is walking on two feet."
"Naruto." She warned him about his choice of words.
"We had to go get him checked up more than five times, for STI's. I don't want that."
"Just say you suck at sex." She teased him.
"I'd have neighbors know my name by heart. Your neighbors."
"Watch your mouth." She didn't even blink at his bold statement, she simply covered his mouth with her index finger.

"Make some room for me!" An already drunk Kurenai jumped in between them. If it wasn't for arm rests Naruto and Tsunade would surely be on the floor now. Kurenai was at their stomach level, her feet swinging in the air as she leaned on her elbows.
"Having fun, babe?" Tsunade gently pinched her cheek.
"I've just dry humped that guy over there."
"What?! Uh-Already?"
"Naruto. Don't say it like that." Tsunade warned him.
"No-No. It's not that. I'm just amazed at how quickly you were able to connect with him."
"It's years of practice, boy. You're still young to understand that."
"I'm sixteen, Kurenai."
"Well I was sixteen eleven years ago, so trust me when I say you're still young."
"Right..." He rolled his eyes.
"Tsune, do you remember how crazy we were at sixteen? Do you remember than one time when we made Jiraiya strip in front of us if he wanted to see us kiss and then we just left him naked in the woods?"
"We don't have to talk about that now." Tsunade tried to hide her smile.
"I remember when I caught you two watching Jiraiya's porn-"
"The cassette tape!" They added and started laughing their asses off. Naruto was so happy to see them wheezing like that.
"And you told me they're wrestling..." Naruto shook his head. "I watched the whole tape when you two left."
"Ew! Why?!"
"Because you wouldn't let me see it."
"Can I be honest? You were such an annoying little shit as a kid." Kurenai laughed.
"What?! Why?"
"Because you were jealous to the point where she had to take you everywhere with us. And then of course-no sex talk."
"You always talked about sex."
"Well yeah but then she would lecture me afterwards saying that you'll become hyper sexual and that it's not good for your development. I was like, woman I'm talking about dick, if anything he'll turn out gay."
"Well, I was right." Tsunade smiled as she teased him.
"What are you not telling me?" Kurenai's eyes twinkled as she felt the anticipation.
"Nothing." Naruto quickly said.
"Tell me. Is it Ino? I saw the way she was looking at you. And Kakashi told me he heard her giving you compliments, sexual ones at that."
"You didn't tell me that." Tsunade's gaze shot to Naruto.
"It's not important, I turned her down."
"Oh come on don't tell me you wouldn't fuck Ino. Everyone's drooling over her."
"Nope." He was getting uncomfortable as alcohol hit Kurenai harder every second.
"You're lying."
"Not my type."
"What's your type, boy?" Kurenai raised her eyebrow.
"Older, bossy, arrogant..." Tsunade kept giving him warning looks and wondered where's he getting the balls to act like this.
"Oh yeah? Me or Tsunade?" She challenged him.
"Kurenai." Now Tsunade glared at her drunk friend who did not pay attention to her at all.
"Neither." He lied as Tsunade pursed her lips and nodded sarcastically. He smiled at her softly.

___

Tsunade looked over at her sleeping friend. Her stomach wasn't showing yet, but Tsunade was anticipating it. She smiled as she thought about how happy she'll be to see her little baby. The thought of Kurenai having a kid...it was truly magical. It will definitely change Kurenai for the better, not that she wasn't perfect already.

She also thought about how Naruto knew the guy from the reception and how he got them a big room. She was skeptical about him, he just wouldn't talk much about his past. She looked at herself in the mirror as moon light hit her bare shoulders. She took her make up off, combed her hair and poured herself a glass of whiskey. Theirs and Naruto's room were next to each other and their balconies were only two feet away. She knew he was gonna be there, waiting for her.

"Took you long enough, missy." He leaned over his balcony towards her and she did the same, they were very close to each other. Both of them were only in towels, freshly showered.
"You didn't eat anything for the whole day." She looked at him worriedly.
"Yeah uh I forgot. When I'm with you I don't feel the hunger. And you? You didn't eat either." She just smiled at him, enough to let him know the feeling is mutual.
"You know what I want to eat?"
"Enlighten me." Tsunade was expecting some basic horny answer from him.
"Your pancakes. Oooh I'd kill for them right now." He rubbed his stomach in circle.
"I'll make it for you." She shook her head as she looked at the distance, squinting her eyes.
"Hey, look at me. You don't see well, Tsu." He looked at her closely.
"Yeah...I think my glasses will be ready tomorrow."
"You didn't tell me about that."
"And you didn't tell me about Ino."
"She's irrelevant."
"What'd she say to you?"
"I uh don't remember."
"Naruto."
"Alright, woman. Just don't call me that." He raised his arms defensively. "She said she'd suck me anytime."
Tsunade cringed at how easy she is.
"Exactly." He shrugged.
"You're such a good little boy." She smiled at him slyly and leaned forward even more.
"Why's that?" He mimicked her and got closer until their faces were an inch away.
"You're sweet. Such an innocent soul."
"I could say the same for you." He smiled warmly.
"Me?" She laughed.
"Yes. You."
"Don't sweet talk me." She lighted her cigarette up and leaned back towards him.
"I'm not."
"I'm not that nice, dickhead."
"You are, you just don't want to show it."
"You would know?"
"Better than anyone." It was true. He out of everyone saw her soft side. As a kid, she used to care for him in a way that not even mother care for their children. She rested her forehead on his as she felt a bit emotional.
"I uh wish you were here." He whispered.
"I am."
"Over here."
"Kurenai's sleeping."
"I'll catch you." He smiled softly, suggesting that she should just jump over.
"Look at me, I want to tell you something." The boy stopped rubbing his face against hers and locked his eyes with hers. She rested her palm on his cheek as she held the cigarette in the other. She took a long hit before she started talking.
"You-" She exhaled. "Grew up to be a fine man. With amazing soul. I want you to know that. You deserve everything this world has to offer." She caressed his cheek with her thumb. "I want you to know that whatever happens here I want you to look for happiness and do things that make you happy. You'll only attract good things-"
"Tsunade. I won't let you escape. You don't have to say all that. Thank you, but I know you're saying it because you plan on leaving."
"It doesn't matter now. I just wanted to say that. Never change, you're perfect."
"It matters. Because I only want you. And you won't get rid of me." He frowned a little as he felt tension building up in his belly. She shook her head, denying his words.
"This won't last forever, baby. It's wrong. We both need something else." He could melt when he heard that 'baby', but her words made him furious.
"Whatever happens, I'll always be here. Loving you will never be wrong." She pulled on his hair lightly and kissed his nose softly. Nothing he said could change her mind.
"Let's sleep. It's late." He looked down sadly as she said that but decided to comply. She put out her cigarette and looked at him one last time.
"Tsu. I'll find you wherever you hide." He was dead serious and she knew that. But she had to suppress her emotions.

Chapter Text

Naruto was sitting on the bench as he watched his friends play basketball. His arms were crossed and he was breathing heavily as he frowned, looking at the Hokage's office. He could only see the back of her head, lightly moving from time to time. Whilst his friends were having fun, he was obsessing. She wouldn't talk to him since rejecting him that day and he was just desperate to talk to her.

"Still nothing?"
"No." Naruto spat out. Sasuke looked at his worried friend and started getting stressed out himself.
"You look like a creep. You have all these girls around you, stop spying on her." He pointed to Ino, Sakura and Tenten sitting on another bench.
"She can't just ignore me like that."
"You and your ego." Sasuke twirled his hair, sweat dripping down his body.
"It's not about ego, Sasuke. She has to talk to me."
"Yeah because your ego says so. Oh, there's your girl." Tsunade suddenly opened the window and leaned on it with a cigarette in her mouth. She looked everywhere but at the court they were at, and lit her cigarette. She was wearing a short strapless dress and it was just a matter of time when her breasts will show.
"Look at her. So vulgar." Naruto frowned.
"Yo, look at Kiba." Sasuke wheezed, pointing his index finger at Kiba who was 'fixing' his pants as he was watching her. Every man in the village had a dream, that dream is fucking Tsunade. Her being a Hokage was just another fetish to add on top of that. Even Shikamaru who has a thing with Temari watched her as she pulled her dress up to hide her breasts as they were practically falling out of her dress. She just smoked, unbothered by the looks, but she could feel them. Her curtain bangs were flowing in the wind as she exhaled softly. Naruto was on the edge.
"That's it." He spat out angrily.

He stormed in her office and slammed the door shut as he walked towards her angrily, hurriedly, desperately.
She gasped loudly, she didn't expect anyone to barge in like that. The cigarette fell out of her hand as she turned around to face him. She needed a few moments to realize what's happening and then she couldn't hide her laugh.
"You're fucking crazy." She laughed as he pulled her by her wrists and pushed her towards a chair, making her sit in it. He knelt down, not wanting anyone from outside to see him. He was now looking up at her, fire burning in his eyes.
"Why are you doing this? What kind of clothing is that? Everyone's looking at you!" He became increasingly angry and she just smiled devilishly.
"I can wear what I want." She crossed her legs as he finally let go of her wrists.
"Tsunade, your chest is showing!" He never called her Tsunade unless he was very mad. She loved that.
"You mean my tits?" She pushed her hand inside of her dress, pushing each of her tits up, making them even more attractive.
"Listen to me. If I ever see you-"
"Watch your tone." She slipped her foot out of her slipper and put it on his bare torso, pushing him gently. He inhaled sharply, feeling sexual energy getting the best of him. Her slim pedicured foot touching his bare body, it was all too much for him.
"You're making things hard for me." He whispered as he looked at her sadly, remembering the way his friends drooled over her.
"Are you saying I'm making your life hard?" She looked down at him, loving the view she had. Him on his knees, begging her, it was all she could ask for. Bonus was his hard dick showing through his sport shorts. She parted her legs and he didn't dare look until she gave him a permission to.
"Uh-I'm saying you make my dick hard, missy." He hugged her lower back with his big arms so his face was now right in between her thighs as he looked up at her, like a lost puppy.

To this day, she couldn't explain what got into her at that moment. She bit her lip and just spread her legs, resting them on his shoulders and back as she roughly pushed his head to her pussy. She thought she'll never do that, but it was like she had to do it or else she'll burst. She needed it, badly. Naruto complied immediately as he buried his head between her soft thighs, expecting for his lips to be met with soft, wet fabric. He realized something was wrong when he felt wet liquid on his nose, mouth, and chin. Sweet one. He realized his lady wasn't wearing any underwear. As much as he appreciated it in the moment, he couldn't help but feel jealousy and anger building up inside of him slowly as he raised his head.
"Tsunade." He frowned, squeezing her spread thighs.
"Shh. Quiet." She shushed him as she harshly pulled his head towards her center. This time he wouldn't stop. He opened his mouth and stuck his tongue out, roughly going up and down her clit. Her back arched and the room was filled with his animalistic licking sounds, the sound of him swallowing her juices hungrily, and her breathy moans, her occasional snivels, throaty grunts. She was maneuvering with his head, pulling it if she wanted more pressure, pushing it if she was too sensitive, rotating it left and right. She couldn't see his face as it was hiding under her short dress, only his hair and his forehead. The rest of his face was deep inside her pussy. She never had anyone eat her like that, he licked every particle of her pussy, inside of her folds, sides of her folds, her skin, her thighs, her inside, her clit, above the clit, under the clit, sides, every fucking where. He was holding onto her lower hips, not daring to squeeze any harder than she lets him. He didn't know if and when she'll just push him away with her beautiful pedicured feet and knew he mustn't stop, even now when he was losing his breath and his nostrils were filled with her juices.

"Fuck..." She whispered breathily as she started fidgeting in her seat, making it hard for him to find her clit. Suddenly she heard voices in the hall. Neither her nor Naruto stopped what they were doing, they simply didn't care. Unless someone opens her door without knocking, they won't stop. If they knock first, she'll tell them she's busy. She let her head fall back in her chair as she arched her back aggressively, squeezing his head with her thighs harshly. He still didn't stop to catch a breath and if he continued like this she'd cum in no time. She needed her pussy to be eaten so roughly, like this. Suddenly he started sucking on her nub, as well as flickering his tongue over it quickly.
"Slow down..." She whispered through her gritted teeth as she pulled his head back by his blond hair and looked at him with heavy eyelids and slightly open mouth, breathing heavily. His puppy eyes met hers, he was finally able to catch a breath as saliva and her juices were dripping down his chin. His eyes looked almost sorry as he blinked at her, his gaze was pleading her to pull him back to her wetness. He swallowed hard before breathing heavily, his quick breaths were amusing her. He was so into it that he wouldn't even stop to catch a breath. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. Their eye contact was so heavy, so intense, it was tiring. He was so happy to see her sad eyebrows and her open mouth, his dick was twitching in his shorts, ready to burst. And she loved seeing his blood red cheeks.

"I'll slow down." He said hurriedly as he tried to retrieve his head back to her pussy, but she pulled the back of his head by his hair once again.
"Behave." He just nodded quickly, looking like a little bitch listening to her every order. She slowly pushed his head back between her thighs. He couldn't taste her sweetness anymore as he practically ate all of it, it was just his saliva now. He still didn't have a chance to look at her pussy which he would kill for, but, it wasn't gonna happen that day. He licked it slowly, but firmly. His jaw and tongue were hurting from all the pressure he was applying, and she loved it. Suddenly her breathy moans turned into deep, squeaky, occasional cries. She was very close, dangerously close. She heard Jiraiya getting ready to open her door as he was saying good bye to someone else there. She knew she was ten seconds away from finishing, she's not stopping now, and neither was Naruto.

"Tsune, it's me, may I come in?" Jiraiya knocked impatiently. She just squeezed his head tighter as her orgasm hit her. She felt her whole body curl and twist as she lost her voice and tears slid down her face. Happy, orgasm tears. She felt her nipples harden and her pussy going numb. He didn't stop. He was adamant to give her what she deserves.
"Fuck..." She whispered as she started shaking, with each tremble she'd squeeze his head tighter, making his ears turn red. If she squeezed any harder his head would burst open. He allowed himself to squeeze her just a tad stronger while she was cumming, which she usually wouldn't appreciate, but she didn't even notice it as she was high on her orgasm.
"Tsuneeee, I'm gonna come in if you don't say anything." She tried to but her cords weren't working. All she could do is tremble as she bit her lip hard, drawing blood. When she finally felt her pussy get too sensitive, she pulled his head back as her own was still resting in her chair, pointing up to the ceiling as she kept hey eyes close and her tears left mascara marks all the way down to her chin. Naruto heard Jiraiya touch the doorknob and quickly got up. She opened her eyes to see him completely red as sweat dripped down his face. She looked down to see his still hard dick through his pants, with cum oozing out of his tip. He came from eating her out. When he saw her lip that had a bloody spot on it, and mascara all over her face, he felt like he could cum again. He was trying to catch a breath as he looked at her, so vulnerable, so filthy.

"I love you, missy." He grabbed her hand, kissing it quickly before getting ready to disappear.
"Go change your shorts." She said weakly as she felt the wet mark he left on her hand when he kissed it.
"Tsunade! Hey! Why are you-" Jiraiya stopped in his tracks when he saw his friend, his life long love and crush, appearing to be crying as she wiped her tears away and cleaned her face. She was shaking as if she was sobbing.
"Tsune...What happened?" He looked at her worriedly.
"I just remembered something, please just give me a moment now." He looked at her sadly before giving her a reassuring smile.
"You're doing everything perfectly! Don't forget that." Poor guy really thought she was really crying because of something. Just as he left the office, she felt her thighs sliding against each other as Naruto left his slippery saliva on them. She couldn't believe how hard she came in only four minutes or even less. She never came like that in her whole life. Before she could analyze the situation further, her friends barged in.
"Heeeeeey!" Anko and Kurenai yelled in unison as Shizune walked behind them, getting irritated at her friends' stupidity.
"W-Wait!" Kurenai raised her index finger and started smelling around the room.
"You-" She pointed towards Tsunade. "You've cried happy tears and in here-" She walked around the room. "It smells like pussy, and men perfume." She analyzed the room further. Everyone stared at her like she was crazy until Anko realized it's true.
"She's right! For fuck's sake!" Anko laughed, not believing Kurenai actually got it.
"Tsunade! While you're working?!" Shizune frowned.
"It's not-"
"You filthy girl!" Kurenai had the biggest smirk on her face as she walked over to Tsunade hurriedly, smelling around her table. When she saw Tsunade hide her legs under the table she had every proof she needed.
"Someone ate your pussy!" Kurenai whispered yelled before she covered her mouth with both of her hands.
"Don't be ridicu-"
"Well who was it, woman?! Don't just stare at us! Tell us everything!"

Jiriaya listened to them trying to convince her to tell them who was the lucky guy, hiding behind the wall. He felt the sickening feeling forming in his gut as he realized the perfume they're talking about was Naruto's. He smelt it too. A tear ran down his face as he felt his chest tightening, hurting even. Someone he cherished the most, someone who he wanted to impress the most, someone he hoped to spend his life with, someone he's worked so hard for for the past thirty years, that same someone was now fucking the kid they practically raised. To make things worse, she did it shamelessly in her office. He couldn't believe his worst fear came true, as he realized the boy must have developed unhealthy interest in her when he was just a boy. Jiraiya saw it coming. Her walking around naked in front of him as if he was her own brother, her being too touchy with him, letting him sleep on her, keeping him for herself to fill the void she had...It all resulted in Naruto creating an obsession over her, such a big obsession that there was no other woman for him, only her. He was like a lost puppy without her. As much as he grew up to be a good man, he had a big flaw, a defect even. He was psychologically unstable without her.

___

"Relax guys, she'll tell us everything once she drinks something." The three girls were waiting for Tsunade to join them in the pub as they sipped on their cocktails. The weather was perfect, the air was light, clear, the air smelled like summer is close. Tsunade took a shower, finally washing Naruto's saliva off of her. She wouldn't let herself think about what happened. She had the ability to forget something for a few hours, days, weeks, months, until she was ready to deal with it. She wore a skirt and a tank top and put heavy make up on. She for sure planned on getting wasted tonight, anything to not think about what happened this evening.

"Finally, missy!" Shizune exclaimed.
"Please, don't call me that." Tsunade cringed as she sat down, remembering a certain someone who calls her that, someone that she didn't want to think of now.
"You're in a bad mood." Kurenai teased her.
"I need a drink. Strong one." Anko waved at the waiter, he already knew what Tsunade usually orders, double whiskey. He quickly got her one.
"Keep them coming, please."
"What's up, Tsune? Say it for fuck's sake."
"I messed up." She looked down at her glass, playing with it lazily. She downed the whole drink in two gulps.
"Take a deep breath. Whatever you've done it can't be that bad. Breathe, come on." Shizune instructed her to breathe by doing so herself. Tsunade didn't bother as she already knew that breathing exercises won't help.
"It's deeper than that."
"Say it!" Anko was loosing her patience.
"I've had sex with someone...with someone that I shouldn't have."
"WHO?!" Anko's face was red from anger as Tsunade kept on playing with her glass, downing her second double whiskey.
"You don't wanna know." She whispered as she rested her forehead on her fists, looking down at her crossed legs.
"Oh come on, it can't be that bad!" Kurenai scolded her.
"It's very bad."
"Asuma?"
"Kurenai, what the fuck is wrong with you?" Tsunade shot her an angry glare.
"Well what do I know! You are making it sound like you fucked the world's most wanted criminal."
"It would have been better if I did."
"Orochimaru?" Anko whispered, feeling paranoid just from mentioning his name. The girls now all looked at each other and burst into laughter.
"Anko, you're crazy." Shizune laughed as she shook her head.
"Orochimaru?" Kurenai mimicked her as she and Tsunade couldn't hold in their evil giggles.
"I can't even feel bad with you three, fuck." Tsunade smiled softly as she rested back in the booth, rubbing her neck.
"So are you gonna tell us?"
"Yeah I just need a little more time, please." She looked at them apologetically.
"Do you want me to die from anticipation?" Kurenai leaned closer to Tsunade as she was sitting opposite of her.
"You'll live."
"But seriously, why are you so stressed out about sex? It's sex. It's normal."
"I know Shiz, but it's not like you can just do it with anyone."
"No, but that doesn't change the fact that you're only human. Love doesn't choose."
"She's talking about sex, Shiz." Anko looked at her prudent friend.
"It sounds to me like she's talking about love."

"Hey, it's Naruto and Sasuke, and Sakura." Tsunade's worst nightmare walked in, as she quickly glanced towards the door. Her eyes immediately met with his ocean. He smiled widely until she just looked away angrily and ignored his presence. Naruto had enough of ignoring and decided to actually let it go this time. He won't approach them, won't look at them, won't register them. Instead, he followed Sasuke as he sat down on one of the booth tables, dangerously close to Tsunade's booth. Sakura went over to say hi to the girls.
"Hey sweetie." Shizune smiled softly at her.
"Hi!"
"What are you doing with these two douche bags?"
"Oh don't even ask, Anko. They've been fighting the whole way here. Now they're good I think." She glanced at the boys who were already talking to the waitress. Naruto was in a black shirt and beige shorts whilst Sasuke was in white shirt and blue short. They were frowning at each other a bit as they talked to each other.
"Now or never." Sasuke crossed his arms, leaning in his seat.
"You're acting like we're-"
"Sixteen, exactly. So shut your ass up and drink. Can we get two bottles of sake?" Sasuke smiled at the girl.
"I'm gonna have to ask you for an ID."
"Hey idiot, you don't look very twenty one to her."
"Oh he does, it's you that I'm worried about, babyface." Naruto smiled at him teasingly. Sasuke glared at her angrily before his eyes became red, he used Sharingan on her.
"Two bottles of sakes coming right up."
"Stupid bitch." He murmured.
"See what I gotta deal with?" Sakura smiled. "Anyways, enjoy your time ladies." Sakura left them and joined the boys. Naruto was sitting opposite to Sasuke, diagonal to Tsunade. Two of the most influential people in his life. Tsunade was trying her best to ignore him and Sasuke was teasing him. Naruto didn't even look at Tsunade's provocative clothing, deciding it's best to ignore her back.

"Hey, why didn't he say hi to us?" Kurenai whispered.
"We had a fight, now he's being a bitch." Tsunade lied, whispering, making sure he doesn't hear her.
"Oh, he's gotta grow up. He always does that. No lady likes that." Anko frowned. Little did she know, her best friend liked that very much, to the point where she made him eat her pussy.
"Here. Anything for you?" The waitress smiled at Sakura.
"Lemonade is fine."
Sasuke positioned a small sake glass and a whole bottle of it in front of Naruto, doing the same for him.
"Shall we?"
"It's not late to change your mind."
"I'm not fucking changing my mind, lover boy."
"We got a mission tomorrow."
"So? You're such a pussy. You get drunk from one beer, man up shrimp." Tsunade listened to Sasuke teasing him and couldn't help but think of how Naruto got drunk from one whiskey the other day.
"Alright, make a bet." Naruto crossed his arms, leaning back.
"You first."
"You always do it first." Naruto argued.
"Well, today's different." Naruto always complied to whatever Sasuke said. Today was no different.
"Alright uh...If I win...you take Sakura on a seven day vacay."
"Naruto, that's so nice-"
"Don't fucking act nice with me just because your girl's watching bitch! Give me a fucking dare, make me question if I should even do this." Sasuke was hungry for some action, something that'll make him feel alive. Naruto sighed before coming closer to him and gestured him to come closer with his hand. Sasuke leaned over and turned his head towards the ladies, looking at the ceiling as he prepared for Naruto to say something. Tsunade frowned, ready to punch Sasuke if he ever called 'his girl' again.

As the boys were both quite tall, their legs were touching under the table, plus Naruto's whispering in Sasuke's ear made Tsunade cringe at the thought that crossed her mind. As seconds passed Sasuke's wicked smile spread across his face and he slapped his hand against the table hard.
"That's my boy! Yes! Alright, I accept your dare. Now if I win, you'll fuck Ino, in the ass. No condom." Sakura and Naruto looked at each other and cringed, looking a bit worried for Sasuke. "Don't look at me like that, and Sakura, baby, don't take this too seriously. Boys are different than girls."
"Bruh, you're disgusting." Naruto cringed even harder as he covered his mouth. Kurenai laughed a bit too loud and the other three girls looked at Sasuke with a disgusted look on their face.
"Accept it."
"No."
"Accept it, now."
"I am not doing it." Naruto rested his hands in his pockets as he crossed his legs.
"I see, so you're a little pussy. You're no match for me."
"I don't want to be intimate with Ino, end of discussion."
"Be intimate? I said fuck her in the ass! Don't act like a gentleman with me. Now give me your hand and let's start." Sasuke spread his arm towards him, ready to shake hands with him. Naruto looked at him for a while before remembering that last time Sasuke won, and now they were even. He would like to be one point ahead. After ten seconds of rubbing his eyes, he finally spread his arm out and shook his hand.
"Uhhh-I'm not gonna lose." Naruto breathed out.
"Shrimp, you've already lost." Sasuke fished a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket and threw them on the table.

Tsunade shot Naruto a nasty glare, she couldn't believe he actually accepted the dare. Rest of them were just watching, actually interested in who's gonna drink more.
"Hey guys!" Ino, Shikamaru and Kiba walked in.
"Nice. Your gift arrived early." Sasuke smiled as he poured himself a drink.
"Sasuke, what's gotten into you? Stop saying those things." Naruto tried to gesture him to look at Sakura and the way she cringed at Sasuke's words, but he wasn't bothered by it, he just wanted to win.
"Cheers." They downed one sake, immediately pouring another one.
"Have a cig, lover boy."
"Do we have to? You know I uh-hate cigs."
"Open wide." Sasuke pushed it in his mouth and lit it up before he could protest much. For Tsunade, this was more than an unpleasant view. She had never seen him with sake and cig in his hands, accompanied by someone so vulgar, so misogynistic.
"Cheers." They downed a second drink.
"Cheers." Third.
"I love this." Sasuke smiled as they downed the fourth drink. Naruto coughed as he wasn't used to cigarettes and his throat burnt from all the sake he was drinking.
"Guys, slow down, yall are such a brag." Shikamaru sighed.
"Just watch us." Sasuke smiled back at him as they downed their fifth drink. Tsunade watched Naruto. How he held the cigarette between his slim fingers, how he smoked it, it was obvious he never smoked. He was so stupid looking, he couldn't even inhale the smoke correctly. She saw Ino smirking at Naruto in her short dress. She felt an itch in her fist, Ino's face would scratch it if she didn't stop.

"Cheers." Sixth.
"To my little bitch." Seventh.
"Cheers." Eighth.
"Hey! Slow down!" Sakura was getting frustrated.
"Don't worry, we've uh- done this before." Naruto smiled at her warmly, his eyes were red and half closed.
"Cheers." Ninth.
"After this, we take a five minute rest."
"Alright, captain." Naruto mocked him as he felt the heat from all the sake hitting him.
"This is why women live longer than men." Shizune shook her head when she noticed Tsunade's death glare. She was angrily watching Naruto, probably feeling disappointed by his actions.
"Tenth." Naruto laid back in his booth, closing his eyes as the whole pub started spinning for him.
"Oh open your eyes, don't be a sissy." Suddenly Naruto opened his eyes and leaned over to Sasuke, smiling with his perfectly straight, white teeth.
"You're gonna regret tonight, bitch." Everyone looked at Naruto as they weren't used to him cussing.
"You should see yourself, twat." Their faces were only a few inches apart, and they looked like they'll start fighting soon.
"Uh-Ready for another bottle?"
"You sure you don't want to take a break?" Sasuke smirked at him, enjoying the challenge.
"Nope."
"Alright." Sasuke waived at the waitress.
"Get us two more bottles." Sasuke said as he smirked at Naruto.
"Sake? Right?"
"No. Whiskey." Sasuke didn't break his eye contact with Naruto, he wanted to see the panic spreading across his face.
"Sasuke."
"Now you're whining, bitch."
"Naruto." Kurenai warned him. "Stop. You two will die if you continue drinking like this." Naruto knew she was right, but he really didn't want to do anal with Ino.
"I'm sorry Kurenai." He looked down, not daring to face her. Tsunade was ready to burst any moment.

"Enjoy." The waitress smiled at them.
"She's got a nice ass." Sasuke said, not even waiting for her to walk away first. Sakura cringed hard and got up from the table. She left without a word.
"Sasuke, behave." Naruto warned him, barely able to get the words out of his mouth.
"She does have a nice ass, doesn't she?"
"I don't know. I'm not looking at random people's asses."
"Yeah because you're a faggot."
"Yeah, yeah..." Naruto poured himself a glass of whiskey.
"Do you even like pussy?" Sasuke challenged him as he also poured himself some whiskey.
"Very much so."
"Oh there you go, finally. You're not so stiff anymore."
"From that cute little boy, to...this."
"Anko, he's drunk. He doesn't even know what's he saying." Shizune tried to take his side. Tsunade eyes finally met his. She was giving him a cold, empty look. It was chilling, frightening even. He looked at her sadly, overwhelmed by all the alcohol he consumed.
"Have you ever even seen a pussy?"
"Yeah, yours." Naruto spat out.
"Huh. Your tongue's getting sharper." Naruto's cheeks were flushed and his eyelids looked so heavy on his face, this definitely wasn't something he'll enjoy recovering from.
"Oh yeah?"
"Yeah, now you can finally eat some pussy. Oh wait, if you even knew what pussy looked like." Tsunade felt a knot in her stomach. She was scared that in this drunk state, Naruto will reveal their little secret.
"I know yours is pink, a little asymmetrical." Shikamaru coughed to cover up his laugh. Naruto was really getting funnier with each drop of alcohol he drank. Even Sasuke laughed.
"Do you remember when we stole those magazines from the store? When that lady chased us with a knife?"
"Yeah so?" Naruto looked at him, unamused.
"I fucked her after that." Naruto's eyes widened in shock as Sasuke nodded his head.
"She looked like a dickhead!" Sasuke started wheezing at Naruto's statement until suddenly he felt sick. And once Naruto saw that, he felt sick too.

The boys were holding their heads, trying to stop the room from spinning.
"What-What glass-How many-" Naruto tried to form a sentence but he just couldn't. He felt sick to his stomach.
"This is my last glass. If you drink more than me, you win." Sasuke slurred before downing another glass of whiskey. Naruto analyzed him, if he just drank one more double whiskey, he would win and Sasuke will be a loser. He watched Sasuke as his forehead hit the table and his arms hanged loosely underneath it. Shikamaru and Shizune ran over to him, holding his body straight as he murmured some words.
"I fucking hate you, idiot." Naruto took the whole bottle and just let it pour in his mouth as the whiskey spilled over, going over his chin and later neck and chest. He downed the whole bottle and Sasuke watched him, drunkenly smirking.
"You wouldn't let your girl down, would you?" Sasuke slurred once again, watching Naruto throwing a bunch of paper bills on the table.
"Never." Naruto exhaled before standing up to his feet. He was trying hard to keep his balance, but it was impossible. He was swaying from side to side, he was almost falling each time he'd let go of the booth he was holding onto, his knees were shaking. Tsunade watched him, in awe. What the fuck did she just witness?
"Let me take you home like a little bitch that you are." Naruto grabbed Sasuke's arms and pulled him up harshly. They were holding onto each other, looking blue.
"What was the bet again?" Sasuke made a puzzled expression.
"I've got no fucking idea."
"Naruto, let me help you." Ino went to grab his arm but he quickly jerked his arm.
"Fuck off." He didn't even look at her.
"Alright, you two get out. Now!" Kurenai lost her patience and they knew they had to listen.
"Okay, slowly." They were holding onto each other, Sasuke had his arm around Naruto's waist as Naruto had his around Sasuke's neck. As they were passing Tsunade, Naruto looked at her lovingly.
"I-I love you." Before she could cuss him out, he fell forwards hitting his head against the hard ground, going unconscious as he did so.

"Aye! Dickhead!" She slapped his cheek but he was not responding.
"PRICK!" She yelled, remembering what it felt like to hold his dead body in her hands. She wouldn't waste any time now. She quickly grabbed him under his arm and pulled him on her back, ready to leave. She felt his alcohol breath hit her face as she tried her best to keep her cool.
"Lady Hokage, let me help you." Shikamaru grabbed his other arm and now Tsunade felt a lot of his weight getting lifted off of her.
"Get him to my house, now!"

Chapter Text

"Why isn't he waking up?" Sasuke asked weakly, looking over at his blond friend. They were lying down on their backs in Tsunade's guest room.
"I don't even know why you're here, Sasuke." Tsunade frowned at him, if it wasn't for him this wouldn't even happen. But Sasuke refused to be separated from him.

Suddenly Naruto started shifting and slowly opening his eyes.
"Morning idiot." Kurenai growled at him.
"You are concussed, don't move too much." Shizune warned him as Tsunade looked at him coldly. He ignored them and tried to get up, but couldn't.
"Are you fucking deaf?! She said don't move!" Tsunade spat out angrily. He heard her voice but his vision was blurry, he was red and puffy, as if he was crying.
"Tsu..." He pleaded.
"Naruto, relax..." Shizune tried to push him back on the bed but he refused.
"I'm gonna pee myself if I do." He sat on the edge of the bed, holding his groin as he rubbed his head with his other hand.
"You can pee in my mouth." Sasuke wheezed. There were no words to describe how disgusting he looked on that bed, lying like a drunk, drooling as he spoke.
"Fuck off." Naruto frowned.
"For real, you should go home. You're perfectly fine." Anko pulled him up by his shirt and threw him out. Naruto finally managed to focus and saw the heavy looks he was getting. Everyone frowned at him except for Tsunade, she was flicking the syringe which had some yellowish fluid in it. She walked over to him ready to give him a shot.
"Please no needles-" Before he could react, she squeezed his shoulder hard and gave him a shot in his lower back. She shot him a very angry glare, it was enough to make him shut up.

"I really gotta pee." He finally stood up and fell right back as he basically had no balance.
"Please help." He whispered, coughing weakly as he held his dick.
"No way in hell I'll help you take a fucking piss." She knew everyone was looking at her as she was the only one that could do it, otherwise it would be icky. He tried to stand up once again on his own. His whole body was trembling as he tripped over his own leg and fell right at the door frame. He held his self there, barely standing on his feet.
"Ah! You're disgusting! Come on!" She pulled his arm harshly and guided him to the bathroom. They needed a good minute to finally get him inside of the bathroom.
"You're so embarrassing." She closed the door behind her and very aggressively grabbed his jaw right away.
"Tsu...need...pee."
"Just pee already!"
"Hold me, please..." He was swaying in circle.
"Are you fucking serious right now?!"
"Please..." He slurred.

Nothing could have prepared her for this. When she first met him, she thought he was a poor little boy. Now she was holding him so he can take a leak. She was hugging him from behind, holding his chest tightly as he relaxed back on her. He was too tall but she knew she had to hold on or he'll piss all over the toilet. She let herself rest her cheek on his back, closing her eyes. He managed to unbutton his pants and she felt him pulling his dick out.
"Naruto, you better aim or I'll sweat to God-I'll chop your dick off." She could hear his piss hitting the toilet water now. It smelt like alcohol and urine, utterly disgusting. He was holding himself against the wall with one hand, and with his other one he held his dick. His head was hanging down as he couldn't help but feel dizzy. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to ignore everything.
"That's minging." She whispered as she cringed.
"I'm sorry beautiful." He whispered softly, weakly. He was pissing for thirty second already.
"God you drank so much." Finally he finished, he waited for a few seconds to gain the strength to move. She felt him put his dick back lazily, not even buttoning his pants up. He flushed the water and almost fell whilst doing so.
"Naruto, you'll-" She wanted to warn him that he will stain his white boxers with piss but she realized he's near death and she should just get him back to bed. He slowly walked over to the sink and slowly bowed down. His hands were shaking as he tried to scoop some water and splash it on his face while Tsunade was holding him by his stomach.
"Wait-Stop." She grabbed his waist and positioned herself next to him, washing his face with water. She could still feel the urine and alcohol, now she was also touching his sweaty, sticky body. She had to wet his forehead and cheeks, she also rubbed her wet hand over his neck. The cold water was making him feel much better.
"Thank you...so much." He murmured. She combed his hair with her wet hand and he was now finally opening his eyes softly.
"Alright, back to bed."
"Wait."

He fell down to his knees, hugging her thighs with his big arms as he looked up at her. He still had waterdrops sliding down his face and chin, making her skirt wet from contact. His face was puffy, red, wet and puzzled. He looked like a lost puppy as he looked up at her honey eyes.
"I'm so, so sorry." He whispered sadly, breathing heavily.
"What are you doing? Get up." She tried to push his arms away but he wouldn't let go. She could easily do it as he was practically useless now, but she didn't want to be rough with him now.
"Tsu...Please."
"Please what?!"
"I apologize. I just-I love you. You uh- hurt me when you wouldn't look at me." He slurred.
"Oh so now it's my fault?" She frowned down at him.
"No, love. It's all on me. I love you. Please..." When she heard him call her that she felt herself soften as she could practically melt.
"Please what, Naruto?"
"What happened today...It was-It was the most beautiful thing I-I ever did."
"Don't talk about that." She covered his mouth with her index finger.
"Tsu, I've never felt anything like that before." He whispered as she felt his hot breath on her finger. She gave him a calculating look before speaking.
"You're concussed and drunk."
"I mean it. You know I do. Uh-Uh-You-You are my everything. You're so perfect, in every way. Please don't push me away. When you wouldn't look at me in the pub I've lost it." His eyes were watery and red, something she was used to seeing when he gets sad.
"That's why you got drunk?" She frowned at him, realizing how weak his psyche and ego are.
"I just...I've been so alone without you, for so long. I uh-I haven't felt happiness up until now, for ten years Tsu..." She couldn't help but feel bad for him. This was the first time he actually told her how hard of a life he lived during those infamous ten years.
"I wanted to die every day."
"Don't say that." She warned him.
"Tsu, it was horrid. So please...Don't push me away. I love you." He was breathing heavily now as he seemed to get tired from speaking so much, his eyes looked weak, like he's gonna faint any second. She grabbed the back of his head with both of her hands and bowed down to plant a soft kiss on his forehead.
"I know kitten, it's okay, come here." It wasn't just any hug. It was a hug of acceptance, a hug of forgiveness. A hug of compliance, comfort, desire, love, memories. When he heard her call him kitten, he realized that too. The last time she called him that was when he was just a kid, rocking in her lap as she was signing some papers. She rested her breasts on top of his head and held his head tightly against her stomach, while he held for his dear life onto her thighs, finally calming down in her embrace.

"Do you want to be the mother of my children?"
"You're nuts."

___

Looking through her window, she realized what a mess her life is now that he's back. She felt happy, yeah, but the thing that happened ruined everything. There wasn't innocence in him anymore, and there was no more platonic love between them. It was more like desperation, sickening attraction, despicable actions. She cringed as she remembered what she saw this morning when she woke up. As she walked down the stairs, she saw him, in the guest room, sleeping on his back as his head rested on his cheek, his mouth very slightly opened, gritted teeth, in his underwear that still head a piss stain on them, covered only up to his thighs, his skin a little pale, his stomach slowly rising as he breathed. Before he came back, she was used to him sleeping in clean boxers, also barely covered, but he was so innocent. There was something about him now...something that seemed off. He carried some deep darkness in him. She wasn't disgusted by him, she got black out drunk a million times, but she hated how she couldn't really think of him as the old Naruto. Because he wasn't. Of course he wasn't, it's been ten years.

"Lady Hokage..." She heard a deep voice coming from the door, slowly opening them.
"Come in Sasuke." He stepped in, closing the door behind him. He was in his combat clothes, which she took as a sign that he's feeling better and will be able to perform on a mission. She got suspicious when she saw he was holding something behind his back.
"I know it's not enough to excuse my actions from the last night...but-" He spread his arm to reveal a small bouquet of red roses and walked towards her. "I want to say I'm really sorry for the embarrassment and stress I have caused to you and your friends. I won't see them today but this is for all for you."
"You're right, it's not enough, but it's the thought that counts. Thank you. One thing tho...if you ever call me Naruto's girl again, I'll poke your eyes out." She smiled ironically as she took the flowers in her arms and put them on the desk. In return she received a loud gulp.
"My apologies. I didn't mean to insult you, it was supposed to irritate him. I'm sorry."
"Well aren't you a good friend."
"You'd be surprised." He looked at her, maybe even a little offended. "I'd die for him. I know our friendship may look a bit odd, but I promise you I'll always take care of him." Listening to him actually say something nice about Naruto made her wonder when exactly have they become this close.
"Princess Tsunade!" Sakura walked in happily, forgetting to knock. Tsunade returned a smile and crossed her arms, relaxing back in her chair. Sasuke turned around and smiled too.
"Sakura."
"I would like to apologize for their behavior last night, it was despicable."
"It was, yeah..." Tsunade shook her head but decided to let it go.
"So, about the mission." She changed the subject. "I'd need you to escort the princ of Bamboo Village back. It may sound like a simple mission, it's not. There is a handful of people willing to kill him in order to take his fortune. One of them being Zabuza, which you two have encountered already. Do you want me to ask Kakashi to join you?"
"Hmm...Well since Naruto's not coming, maybe it's better to take Kakashi with us." Sakura argued while Sasuke gave her a disapproving look.

Suddenly the door flung open, revealing a perfectly fine looking Naruto. He was wearing a black tee and back shorts which were short enough to reveal his veiny, muscular thighs. He was lazily scratching his neck and had a blank look on his face. His perfume filled the room and soon enough, Tsunade's eyebrows twitched from frustration.
"What the fuck are you doing here?" Tsunade spat out as she heard Sasuke trying to hide his giggles, and Sakura having the most puzzled look on her face.
"What do you mean? Don't we have a mission?" He took his hand out of his pocket and put it on his hip. She looked at his still damp hair and the stupid look on his face.
"You don't. They do."
"What? I was supposed to go with them." He explained calmly, still lightly scratching his stomach revealing his veiny lower stomach, as well as the hem of his black boxers. As he looked at her, he couldn't help but notice how adorable she looked. She put on a little more blush than she usually does and she looked so sweet, like the most beautiful woman on earth. He smiled softly as he walked over to her desk, joining his two friends.
"You're not going. You're still concussed and you're not fit to go. It's a dangerous mission."
"Tsu, come on. Don't be like that." He smiled softly as he bent down to lay his elbows on her desk, resting his head on his hands as he looked at her with heart eyes.
"I said no. Sakura, Sasuke, you may go."
"What?! Are you for real?!" He realized she wasn't joking and he rose up so that now he was resting his hands on her desk, towering over it angrily.
"Fuck off." She whispered before relaxing back in her chair, letting out a long breath.
"No, you two wait for me! I'm going! Tsu, I'm feeling fine, check me if you have to." He argued, looking at her deeply while she just looked down unbothered, lighting her cigarette. She inhaled hard before she spoke.
"Sasuke, Sakura, I won't repeat again." She said coldly as she took another hit of her cigarette. Sasuke gave Naruto a gentle slap on his shoulder. Naruto knew what this meant, they will try to stall as much as possible until he talks her into letting him go.

As they were slowly walking out, Naruto just kept on talking, and talking, and talking. He was yelling, arguing, pleading, talking faster than ever before. Even after seeing the twitch her brow did, he decided to keep going. Towering over her desk, he just wouldn't stop talking shit.
"SHUT UP!" She yelled, causing all three of them to flinch. Sasuke and Sakura just hurriedly left the room while Naruto stayed in the same position, glaring at her angrily as she did the same.
"What the fuck is that?" Naruto pointed to the flowers as he took a few steps back from her, seeing that she's too angry right now. Something inside of her just finally exploded when he showed his possessive, jealous, obsessed side. She couldn't take it anymore. Sticking a cigarette in her mouth, she grabbed an ashtray and threw it, aiming for his stupid face.
"It's from your friend, you fucking bitch!" She yelled as she crushed the cigarette with her hand, feeling the hot filter burning her skin. As he crouched down, he turned around to see the glass ashtray hitting the door, breaking into million small pieces. If he didn't dodge it, he'd for sure have the whole ashtray stuck to his face. He realized this and slowly turned around to stare at her blankly. He was hurt.

As she was breathing heavily, still greatly stressed out, he walked over to her. She as well was towering over her desk now, and he mimicked her actions. His eyes filled with tears as he frowned, looking down at her. With their faces only inches apart, she could feel his hot breath on her. They had a staring contest before she finally calmed her breathing.
"If I say you're not going, then you're not going. Amen. Do you understand that? I don't care what you say. You've suffered a whole concussion, you should have seen yourself last night. You little ungrateful scum didn't even say sorry. Don't fucking talk back to me or curse at me ever fucking again! Don't ask me where I got the flowers! Just shut up for once!"
"I said I'm fine." He whispered as he gulped, trying to control himself after hearing her say all that.
"You're fine when I say you're fine. You couldn't even piss by yourself, you disgusting prick. If you don't care about yourself, that's fine. But I do. So you're not going. Now get out before I hurt you." Their eyes melted into each other as they held their gaze, smelling each other's perfumes. Suddenly he closed his eyes and took a long breath. He took her hand in his own and opened it, revealing a crushed cigarette, and a burn spot. He traced the spot with his index finger, orange chakra outlining his hand. She gasped inaudibly, thankfully, because she wouldn't want him to see her surprised at that moment.
"You're as selfish as ever." He whispered, turned around, and walked out before slamming the door behind him. She knew he was going with them but she was still in so much shock from him using healing that she just couldn't protest. She fell back down into her chair and just gabbed her head, rubbing it erratically.
"I hate you!" She yelled loudly as she gritted her teeth.
"I hate you more!" She heard his voice in the distance, echoing in the halls.

Chapter Text

The trio walked together, watching over the Prince that walked in front of them. They mocked his bald head and height and giggled, enjoying the beautiful night. Sakura was in the middle, clinging to both of their arms, warning them to keep their voices down.

"I can't believe she let you go at the end." Sakura shook her head gently.
"She didn't." He laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of his head.
"No way!"
"Sakura, if he has something in mind he has to do it, otherwise he'll either go crazy or kill someone."
"Hey, don't say it like that. I just don't like anyone forbidding me from doing what I want."
"Naruto, she's gone through hell. You should cut her some slack. You've been a headache for her since you...you know, came back." Sakura warned him, feeling a little nervous as she was practically clinging onto a dead man.
"Give it a little bit of time, it'll be alright." Naruto tapped her head with his other arm, stretching his arm over his head while doing so. Sasuke gave him a knowing look, he knew Naruto was head over heels for Tsunade. He grinned hard before winking at him, making Naruto roll his eyes but smile right after.

Even when they were younger, Naruto would obsess over her. When they were fourteen, they would travel together, gathering information about Akatsuki and carefully analyzing everything, especially Itachi. Once they were in the Land of Tea, it was a hot summer day. They were sitting near the lake, letting their feet soak in it. Both shirtless, there were just a few differences. Naruto was tan, a bit slimmer, and blonde, while Sasuke was pale, dark haired, and a bit stronger, more muscular.
"Can you believe this?" Sasuke finally spoke.
"Believe what?" Naruto turned to face him, seeing him resting on his hands behind his back with closed eyes as he faced the sun.
"That we're together here."
"What's wrong with that?"
"Everyone thinks you're dead."
"It's better that way. We'll go back once we finish our job."
"Why would we go back? Look at us. We're practically doing nothing on a Monday morning with a bunch of cash in our pockets."
"Isn't there someone you'd like to see, Sasuke?"
"Hmm...I do like Sakura. But I don't appreciate the idea of being with her only. Ladies are so addicting." He smirked a little as he remembered all the times he's had sex with some random girls.
"I uh-can't say I agree with you."
"Naruto, she'll never feel the same."
"How do you know?"
"Because, you look at her pictures all the time, you talk about her, you're stalking her, getting dangerously close to her just to see her...It's obvious you love her."
"I'm not asking how do you know I love her, I'm asking how do you know she will never feel the same for me?" Sasuke now turned to face him, seeing him looking at him sadly, desperate to hear his answer.
"Lover boy-" He took the back of his head, pulling his forehead towards his own and resting them against each other."Don't be sad. There are plenty of girls in the world. You shouldn't avoid having sex with them just because you think she should be your first. She won't. I'm sorry. She is almost twice your age now...She sees you as her younger brother. And trust me, I've seen her drink three bottles of whiskey, one after another, mourning you. She won't be very happy to see you alive after all that." Naruto looked down at his lap as he was listening to his friend. Suddenly he took Sasuke's hand which was resting on the back of his head, and cupped it with both of his hands. As their forehead rested against each other, he looked at him with his bright blue eyes and finally spoke.
"Please believe in me, Sasuke. You're my brother. I need your support."

Sasuke was deep in his thoughts when suddenly Naruto and Sakura stopped walking, pulling the Prince back by the back of his coat.
"I'll take care of it." Naruto walked in front of them, closing his eyes to focus. He felt a strong chakra, one coming from a living person, and another one coming from a sword. He focused very hard to locate the enemy. He was hiding about ten trees away from them, ready to launch at them. Naruto smiled devilishly before crouching down a little bit and forming a big, fat fox arm from his own, it was glowing and orange, just like Kurama's.
"Watch this." Sasuke smiled back at Sakura, seeing her frightened look. Sakura tilted her head, calculating look forming on her face as she looked at Naruto. Within milliseconds, Naruto catapulted himself towards the target. He slammed all of the trees separating him from Zabuza, breaking them in half as he basically flew towards him. Finally, he felt a soft flesh and glued it to the next tree.

"What do we have here?" Naruto raised his brow as he looked at Zabuza who was gasping for air, his sword lying down in the tall grass. He had sharp teeth, shark-like, and his head was covered in bandages. He was very muscular but overall had a very bad hygiene and he reeked of sea water.
"It's Zabuza!" Sakura yelled, tightening her grip on the Prince and firmly holding a kunai in her other hand.
"Don't worry, he doesn't bite." Naruto smiled before his arm turned back to normal, holding him against his neck. Finally, he coughed blood, fainting down, ending up on his butt with his back against the tree.
"Naruto...You're so strong." Sakura's eyes trembled erratically as she couldn't believe the force he would have had to use to kill someone with one hit. She was scared. Where and when did he get so strong? As her mind was getting flooded with thoughts, Sasuke walked over to them and sealed Zabuza and his sword in a seal, putting it in his pocket.
"Well, looks like Suigetsu's finally getting his sword back." Naruto smiled warmly at his friend.
"Not until he pays me back." They laughed together in unison, leaving Sakura to stare at them in awe, appreciating how strong both of they became, realizing that they had a whole life outside of Konoha. They had a lot of inside jokes, a lot of names only they knew about, a lot of memories only the two of them shared.

___

Meanwhile in Konoha, Tsunade couldn't fall asleep. She tossed and turned, even yelped in frustration but nothing was helping. She angrily tossed the cover on the floor and stood up, stomping her feet on the carpet.
She felt the chill breeze hit her bare body. As she was walking to the bathroom to get her robe, she couldn't help but think of the reason she's unable to sleep. She thought about his stupid, irritating, disgusting face. They always had a big fight right before he went on the mission. And each time she'd feel bad. This time she felt really bad about throwing that ashtray at him. She felt sorry that she didn't aim just a bit better, faster. It would have definitely hit him, and she'd be satisfied to see it. Where did he find the courage to yell at her like that? And how dare he cuss at her, questioning her where she got the flowers? He was lucky he was still alive.

She was sitting down on her balcony, resting her legs on the table as she smoked. Her face had a big frown on it and she would occasionally jerk her leg from all the anger she was feeling. She suddenly heard movement behind her. She quickly turned, seeing a small baby fox holding a small folded piece of paper in between its teeth. She needed a few seconds to realize what's happening before she scoffed angrily and took the paper out of its mouth. She opened it up.

'I wish you were here'

She bit her lip, smiling as she looked down at it. She couldn't help but bite it even harder when she felt her stomach tickling. She petted the fox on its head and used her chakra to write back to him. She folded the paper again and put it gently inside the fox's mouth, petting it one more time before it disappeared. She went back to her previous position, smiling by herself as she shook her head. She was smirking because she knew that now, she will be able to sleep. That's all she needed, his attention.

"Who's got you smiling like that?"
"Anko! You scared me! Good God! Oh!" Tsunade was holding her chest as she looked at her friend chewing on dango as she flashed right in front of her, sitting in the opposite chair.
"Because you weren't focused. You were thinking of something." Anko said in between her bites, still not looking at Tsunade.
"Is everything alright?"
"Hm? With me? Yeah."
"And what's wrong with me, Anko?" Tsunade gave her a slightly offended look. She twirled her tongue around the stick, pulling it down to lick all of the excess syrup, tossing the stick over the rim. She took the cigarette pack from her pocket and popped one in her mouth, lighting it with Tsunade's lighter. Taking a long, big hit, she leaned towards Tsunade so that her head was in the level of Tsunade's neck. She looked up at her, her knees touching the side of Tsunade's thighs. Tsunade looked at her weirdly before she chuckled.
"What?" Tsunade laughed, looking at her dear friend.
"Just say it."
"Huh?" Tsunade's smile slowly faded.
"Say it, I won't judge you if you just say it. I need you to say it out loud."
"Anko?" Tsunade reached to touch her forehead, but she didn't seem to have a flu.
"I know Tsune. I know you."
"Know what, for fuck's sake?!"
"Naruto."
"Naruto what?!" Tsunade thought of everything that Anko might be talking about, maybe she saw the message, maybe she saw them fighting the other day, but she definitely didn't see him sucking her pussy the other day, she was positive.
"You two. Just admit it. Please. I don't wanna say it for you." Anko looked at her deeply as she slowly smoked, blowing the smoke away from Tsunade's face. Tsunade was stunned, she found herself in a tight end. She felt emotions flooding her as she realized how bad of the thing she did, so bad that her best friend couldn't say it out loud. She felt herself heating up.
"Tell me, Tsune." Anko raised her hand to rest it on Tsunade's cheek, caressing it with her thumb.

Something about that made Tsunade give up. If she still had it in her to show her love, after realizing what she's done, even after realizing she had sex with him, with a minor, a kid, she once used to live with, even after everything, she still gently rubbed her cheek. Tsunade made a very sad face before letting her forehead fall on top of Anko's, not even a second after, tears streamed down her face. Many tears on her stoic face, hitting Anko's bare knees.
"Let it all out, babe." She pushed her hands inside of Tsune's hair, rubbing her head, giving her a rough massage while she just rested on her forehead, wordlessly.
"I'm-"
"Shh, it's alright. We'll fix it. Calm down and tell me everything." She hugged her tightly now, both of them enjoying the hot embrace. As much as Anko loved Tsunade, she always knew there was something a bit wrong about her. She had a void so big inside of her that nothing could fill it. After losing her parents, especially her mother, there was a missing part of her, something that was very hard to see if you weren't her closest friend. She's always done stuff to get as far as possible from real love. She doubted her ability to love, she doubted people's ability to love. She'd even do drugs just to get away from that nostalgic feeling, something that only love can make. And even if you were her best friend, her lover, her brother, sister, someone closest to her, you still wouldn't be able to get pass that big wall, the subject of love was basically non existent in her mind. She never thought about love, family, relationships...This is something that made her so similar to Orochimaru, which is why there were so close. Anko knew Orochimaru well and they had the same fuck up in their brain.

"Okay. Slowly." Anko gently pushed her away, rubbing her shoulder, encouraging her to talk.
"It-It just happened. I don't know." She rubbed her eyes, her sleeve getting soaked in tears. "Ever since he came back there was just so much tension between us, anger mostly, but I missed him so much...I tried to cut all ties with him but he just kept on being so persistent, he wouldn't give up...And then...God this is so wrong."
She rubbed her head with both of her hands, realizing how it all sounds.
"Okay, talk to me like he's any other guy. Don't be embarrassed, it's me. No one else will know."
"He just...I started noticing some details about him...And he was just flirting all the time, he was being a gentleman, and then I realized he is in love with me, it all just happened too fast, before I knew it that thing happened in my office..." She calmed down, sobbing only now and then as she spoke.
"Okay." Anko smiled at her softly.
"What do you mean okay?"
"I mean that it's okay. You feel like you owe him for letting him die that day, you've lived ten years in the belief that he's dead. So of course seeing him after all this time, all grown up, fucked you up. You don't feel attraction to him, Tsune, it's him manipulating you. He knows you won't say no to him. And we made a mistake too, we were too sexual around him when he was just a kid, looking up to us. We never cared if he's watching or not and we never cared if he's listening or not. All that sex talk, that behavior, everything we did in front of him resulted in this. So please...Just cut it out, you don't love him." Tsunade looked at her as she spoke, feeling her soul leave her body. As much as she knew how wrong it was, she knew the boy wasn't manipulating her, she knew she didn't do what she did to keep him satisfied. She did it because she wanted to.
"But what if I do?" Tsunade's voice was low, she had to gain the courage to even ask her that, not just think about it. Anko looked at her, disappointed, but supportive.
"I'll help you overcome it."

___

"Naruto." Sasuke called his name as he walked out on their hotel room balcony, leaving Sakura to sleep peacefully, covered all the way up to her nose. They were both in their underwear only, enjoying the chilly breeze as they were now sitting next to each other. Sasuke had a beer in his hand, sipping on it slowly.
"Hm?"
"The scroll."
"Uh-She's not giving it up until I tell her what it's for." Naruto smiled at him apologetically, rubbing the back of his head.
"Oh come on lover boy, just take it from her. You don't always need to be a gentleman."
"Well if you're so ballsy why don't you take it from her then?" They looked at each other before bursting into laughter, their deep voices vibrating in the air.
"She's vile." Naruto smiled, rubbing his stomach.
"She is...By the way, any news?"
"Nope." Naruto said stoically, but couldn't hide the sparkle in his eyes.
"Ya'll fucked yet?"
"No!"
"But something happened. I can see that little sparkle in your eyes, I know you Naruto."
"Huh. Smart ass." Naruto smirked before ignoring him.
"I'm happy when I see you happy." Sasuke smiled, pinching his cheek aggressively, making Naruto wince angrily.

"What about you?" Naruto spoke after a few minutes of silence.
"Hm...I liked it more when it was just the two of us going around, spending money and training."
"Don't lie. I saw your face when you tucked her in to sleep." Naruto gave him a weird glare.
"Yeah...But I miss getting my dick sucked by the pool, I miss fighting, I miss having that adrenaline rush."
"I uh don't miss that at all, it was horrid to be scared for your life the whole time."
"Aren't we still?"
"Yeah...If we don't find him soon...We might end up dead."
"He's the second on my list. First Itachi, then him."
"Still hung up on that?"
"He killed my whole family, I'll be hung up on that until I see his guts hanging from his body."
"He's hiding well..." Naruto looked at the distance, zoning out.
"He is..."
"Uh-Don't you think that we're a little over stressed for sixteen year olds?"
"I fucking do. But there's no going back now."
"I kind of got used to living in Konoha, having friends."
"You do realize you'll never live a normal life with her there?"
"I do. It doesn't have to be Konoha, but I just want to have a place to which I can go to, I'm tired of running."
Sasuke scanned him before inching his chair closer to him, and spreading his arm over his neck, resting his hand on his chest.
"You my favorite faggot ever." Sasuke smiled before resting his head on Naruto's.
"Who's a faggot?" He smiled back, closing his eyes.
"Ooh, there's your squirrel."
"It's a fox, Sasuke." Naruto frowned before taking a piece of paper from the fox's mouth and opening it. Two seconds later, Sasuke started wheezing, hitting Naruto's arm as he laughed erratically, while Naruto just smiled softly, appreciating that he even got an answer.

'Fuck you.' was written in capital letters on the end of the blue note.

Chapter Text

It was a very stressful day for Tsunade. She had two meetings which lasted three hours each, she had a big fight with Jiraiya, and Kurenai got mad at her because she didn't have time to go for drinks. So she was very, very nervous. The last thing she needed right now was someone fucking with her or even worse, lying to her.

"Lady Hokage!" Sakura cheered as she slowly opened the door of her office. Two of the boys followed behind her, having a soft smile on their faces. Tsunade looked at her golden watch before looking at them, it was past 9PM. Finally, she looked up, letting her gaze fall on Sakura. She was the only one she would look at out of three of them. Naruto realized that she was angry, he knew her very well. Sasuke and Sakura on the other hand were oblivious. Naruto scanned her body in her black shirt that had a V-cut, barely holding her breasts in it. He could literally feel the tension in the air.

"How was the mission?" Tsunade finally spoke, looking down at the pile of papers in front of her.
"Fine." Sakura smiled.
"Any complications?"
"We encountered Z-"
"Everything was perfect." Sasuke cut her off, offering her a fake smile. Tsunade's eyes shot up, glaring at Sasuke. She inhaled sharply before she hit the desk with her fist, making all the things on it either fall down or spill.
"I'm gonna need you to go out, knock all over again and not fucking lie to me." Her deep voice vibrated as she spoke stoically. Naruto pursed his lips, a bit scared as he saw his lady being so cold. They looked at each other before they complied.
"What the fuck was that?" Sasuke whispered as they were out the door now.
"She's not in the mood." Naruto cringed.
"Guys, let's just tell the truth, alright?" Sakura argued.

Tsunade heard a gentle knock on the door.
"Yeah?"
"Lady Hokage, good evening." Sakura spoke as the boys had their mouth forming a thin line.
"How was the mission?" She asked, never looking up.
"We encountered Zabuza, and killed him." Sakura gulped.
"Who killed him?" Tsunade spat out, getting a pair of glasses from her drawer and harshly putting them on her face, inching the paper a bit further away so she can see. Naruto grabbed his head with both of his arms and opened his mouth. Nothing could have prepared him for how sexy she would look. Small, rectangular rims on her slim face made everything look even sexier. The way she chewed on the inside of her cheek, he could cum just from watching her. All three of them were in awe, she really looked magical.
"Are you deaf?" She finally looked up at them to see Sasuke uncomfortably looking to the side, Sakura smiling at her shyly and Naruto holding his head like it'll fall off.
"I did." Finally he whispered, looking at her while his eyes twinkled like stars. She looked up at him and saw him quickly fix his posture and face. He swallowed hard and scanned her breasts and neck, face and hair, everything he could see while she was sitting.
"Mhm..." She hummed before she stood up and aggressively put all the stuff from her table back to a drawer or just pushed them to the side. She took her cigarettes and started walking. Naruto watched her sway her hips in her baggy ripped jeans, looking straight ahead, ready to walk out in between Sakura and him and leave the office. She looked so perfect.

"Shit!" Naruto gasped as he felt a fist gluing to his dick. As it made the contact, she twisted it, making sure to inflict as much pain as possible. Sakura quickly moved to the side and Sasuke grabbed his dick, cringing as he watched the scene. Naruto crouched down, still unable to get her fist away from his groin.
"Next time you disobey me, I'll put you in jail." She said, never looking at him. She retrieved her hand and slammed the door behind her, leaving the trio speechless and Naruto rolling on the floor. Sasuke hurriedly walked over to Naruto who was yelping in pain.
"Bro, she annihilated your balls." He tried to hide his giggle but it was impossible.
"Don't laugh! I'm gonna die!"
"Come on you two! She's right!"

___

"But I'm your best friend Tsune!"
"Woman, do you not understand the concept of work?!"
"You always fucking work!"
"You think I fancy that?!"
Tsunade and Kurenai were having a heated argument on her balcony as they sipped on whiskey. It was a warm night in Konoha and the streets were full even tho it was almost midnight.
"Make some room for us, babes!" Anko and Shizune yelled as they approached Tsunade's house, both smiling warmly as they held each other's hands.
"Wooo!" Kurenai cheered as Tsunade laughed breathily, really enjoying their presence. Half an hour later, the girls were all wheezing and laughing together as they chit chatted about the most random stuff they could. The vibe was pleasant and healing, this was exactly what Tsunade needed.

Her mood was destroyed as a tall blonde flashed next to them, holding the rim with one arm and resting the other on his hip. He smiled at them softly, a towel sitting over his shoulder. Tsunade rolled her eyes before grunting.
"Ugh!" She tossed her cigarette in the ashtray aggressively before she rubbed her forehead and closed her eyes.
"Naruto?" Shizune called out.
"Hey ladies." His deep voice lingered in the air as he stood there, shirtless, wearing light blue shorts, the hem of his dark boxers showing on his veiny hips.
"What do you want?!"
"Tsu, don't yell. Uh-I should be the one yelling, I had to go to the hospital. My balls are black."
"You deserved it, think before you fucking disobey me next time."
"She's right, you can't just do whatever you want!" Anko yelled.
"You stupid bitch!" Kurenai slurred, feeling all that whiskey getting to her.
"That's a bit much, ain't it Kurenai?" Shizune smiled uncomfortably. Naruto's lips formed a thin line as he felt attacked by four mean women. Even tho those were the ones he had a weakness for, this felt very personal.
"Aaaaallllright, can I take a shower here? The water's not working in my apartment." He looked at Tsunade coldly, crossing his legs as he tilted his head to the side.
"Fuck no." She shook her head.
"Why not?"
"Because I fucking said so."
"Why are you cussing?"
"Because get the hell out!"
"Tsune, what's wrong with you?" Shizune asked her as all three of her friends looked at her weirdly as she yelled.
"He's fucking annoying, that's what's wrong with me!"
"Just-Let him shower, it's whatever." Anko squeezed her arm, looking at Naruto who just stood there and stared at Tsunade, just like the day he came back.
"Go!" Tsunade pointed her finger to the shower after she took a very long breath. He smiled softly before going in, crouching down as he did so. Tsunade watched his curvy spine as he walked, breathing heavily in order to calm down.

"He's so fucking annoying." Tsunade exhaled as they were now again alone on the balcony, listening to the water running in the bathroom.
"You should chill a little." Shizune smiled.
"He just gets on my nerves. Have you seen his shampoo?"
"What do you mean?"
"Fucking aloe vera shit with some fancy oils for hair growth!" The girl laughed in unison as they couldn't imagine him scrubbing his head with fancy shampoos as men usually don't do all that.
"He's so gay!"
"And he has a face cream, an expensive one, applies it mornings and nights."
"No way! We gotta bully him for that."
"I bet his dick is perfectly shaved!"
"Alright Kurenai, that's a bit much."
"Shizune, you always got something to say."
"Because you just take everything too far."
"Ugh! So prudent."
The laughter vibrated in the air as they downed a whiskey bottle.
"I'm gonna get more." Tsunade rose up, hurriedly walking inside, afraid she might miss some of their jokes. She turned around the corner as she wanted to get to the cellar but the bathroom door opened and she was pulled into a tight hug.
"Fuck-You scared me dickhead!" She murmured against his damp chest, his necklace hitting her chin.
"I'm sorry for not listening to you missy." He hugged her even tighter.
"Let me go."
"Just hug me once, for God's sake. I miss you." Tsunade grunted loudly and rolled her eyes, feeling his dick through his towel.
"Once." He repeated before taking her arms and putting them around him until they were resting on his upper butt, hugging her again.
"You're so annoying." She scoffed.
"You're so adorable." He smiled, kissing the little purple mark on her forehead.
"Yeah, you wish."
"Are you not mad at me anymore?"
"I am." She squeezed his butt jokingly as she bit her lip, trying to hide her giggles.
"Hm." He smiled before pushing her away gently to look at her deeply.
"What?"
"Do you know how sexy you looked back in the office? When I saw you with those glasses I almost fainted."
"Watch it." She went to grab his dick harshly but he was ready to protect himself. He put his own hand on top his groin and smiled as he felt her hand on top of his own.
"Uh-huh. Not this time."
"Tsunade!" Anko yelled as she entered her room, getting dangerously close to the corner and dangerously close to seeing them. Tsunade took a step back and waited until Anko appeared in front of them.
She looked at them weirdly before glaring at Naruto.
"Everything okay?"
"Mhm." Naruto smiled before walking back to the bathroom, closing the door behind him. Tsunade took a chance to hurriedly walk to the cellar and grab another bottle of whiskey.
"What was that about?" Anko followed her.
"He asked me for a towel."
"Mhm." Anko gave her a judgy look but decided to let it go as they went back to the balcony.

"Look at him!" Kurenai wheezed as she pointed her index finger towards Naruto who was putting his face cream on, gently rubbing it on his face and neck.
"I told you." Tsunade whispered. The four of them mocked him while he made the bed because Tsunade left it in chaos, packed her things back in the wardrobe, cleaned the night tables and cleaned the tv stand. As much as Tsunade laughed at him, she couldn't help but find him sexy. His muscles were showing as he was cleaning, and she really appreciated the view. Finally, he finished everything and walked out in his blue shorts. He was welcomed with giggles.
"What's funny?" He asked, unamused look on his face.
"You, you little cleaning lady!" The girls laughed as Tsunade bit the inside of her cheek, hiding the smirk.
His lips made a thin line as he scanned them.
"Did you put lotion on your ass as well?"
"No Kurenai, only my face and neck."
"What about your pussy?" He stood there, watching them with a small smile. Even tho they made fun of him, he was happy to see them happy.
"My pussy too." Tsunade shot him a glare, not liking his choice of words.

"Alright ladies, I've gotta go."
"Where?" Tsunade protested, not that she wanted him there, but she wanted to know where's he going.
"Chill with Sasuke."
"Where?" She repeated, getting frustrated.
"Not sure, do you wanna come?"
"Fuck no."
"So vulgar..." He crouched down and hugged her from behind, letting his crossed arms rest on her breasts as his head rested on her shoulder, smelling her perfume.
"Awww, so sweet." Shizune clasped her hands together and blushed.
"He's everything but sweet." Tsunade protested before raising her arm and putting it on his head, pulling on his hair lightly and rubbing his scalp. He kissed her cheek quickly before jumping over the fence.
"Use the door!" Tsunade yelled.
"Is he really gonna go around naked like that?"
"He's an idiot."
"Princess Tsunade, I can still hear you!"
"Fuck off!"

Chapter Text

"Tsunade!" Sasuke hurriedly stormed in her office, sweaty as he breathed deeply. He was only in his shorts and sliders which surprised Tsunade, he wasn't the one to walk around like that and he also never called her 'Tsunade' like that. She looked at him weirdly, waiting for him to speak. She pulled her dress up as she realized her breasts were barely in it.
"It's Naruto! He's not feeling well! Can you please come?!"
"What?!" She squeezed her fists, feeling her chest tighten.
"His-His penis hurts!" Sasuke became even more erratic as he started swinging his arms, signaling her to just follow him quickly.
"Is this some kind of a stupid joke?!" She frowned.
"No! Please! For the love of God just follow me, woman!" If she didn't see the honest distress and fear in his eyes, she'd definitely kick his butt for talking to her in that tone. She hurriedly stood up, feeling her dress falling over her butt, and flashed after him.

___

"Naruto!" Sasuke stormed in his apartment, letting Tsunade in. He hurriedly ran towards his bed, kneeling on the floor, holding Naruto's arms as he tossed and rolled around. Tsunade cautiously walked in, seeing her boy in great pain as there were small tears running down his face, not the sad tears, but the ones that came from pain. She grew worried as she listened to him moan and yelp.
"Tsu! Please!" He managed to cry out as he went back to holding his dick, he curled into a ball as he faced Sasuke, holding his hand. Tsunade noticed he was also holding his back, rubbing it up and down.
"Okay, I need a little space." Tsunade knelt down next to Sasuke, and he quickly stood up, letting her inspect Naruto. He looked at her sadly, barely catching a breath. She realized something is seriously wrong.
"Okay..." She took his head in her arms and put it on her chest, caressing his sweaty cheek slowly. "You need to calm down first..." She wiped his tears away and rocked him a little bit as she glued her cheek to his and closed her eyes, waiting for him to calm down as she held him tightly.
"It hurts so bad!" He cried out.
"Do something, please!" Sasuke grabbed his head, nervously walking around.
"Patience!" She yelled back at him. "Why don't you wait outside? If it's really his penis then you need to wait outside until I finish checking him up." Sasuke looked a bit suspicious but decided to listen to her. He came closer to Naruto and rubbed his hip, up until the hem of his boxers.
"You'll be fine Naru. I am here." Sasuke whispered before getting out. Tsunade rolled her eyes and cringed at their closeness, but she had to stay focused. When she heard the door slam, she turned her attention back to the patient.

"Alright baby-" He suddenly started yelping louder than before as he stomped his feet against the bed post.
"Don't panic, don't panic, don't panic." She kissed the top of his head multiple times as she massaged his cheek, keeping him in place. He needed a minute to calm down before he was finally able to breathe and speak.
"Uh! It hurts here!" He spread his shaking legs and pointed to his dick, a little bit to the left to be exact, and used his other hand to tap his lower back. Tsunade noticed that his back was very red.
"I see, it's nothing to worry about. Can I take a look?"
Tsunade wasn't the best medic in the world without a reason. Just by taking a look at his back she knew he had a herniated disc, but she wasn't sure about his testicle, she needed to feel it. For all she knew it could be cancer. She placed her hand on his buttock and healed it, taking some of the pain away. It was one of the most painful things one can experience.
"Yes, please, just fix it..." He whispered as he felt himself getting tired from all the pain he felt that morning. He rested his head on her big chest, letting himself feel comfortable just this once.
"Now, I'm gonna have to feel it, okay? Just take a deep breath, I'm a medic, don't be shy."
"I'm not shy, just please fix it, do whatever you need to. Do you want me to take these off?" He tugged on his underwear, breathing slowly in her chest.
"Maybe you won't have to, just be still for a second, alright?"
"Mhm." He murmured as he closed his eyes. Tsunade kissed his forehead, it was a long, calming kiss. He needed it. After that, she slowly rubbed his stomach for a few seconds.
"Okay, take a deep breath now." He inhaled sharply before she very gently touched the beginning of his penis, rubbing around it as she closed her eyes to focus.
"Painful?"
"Not there."
She inched her hand lower, making sure to push on his skin in each area, feeling for any bumps or weird spots. She couldn't help but feel how big he was. Unfortunately, even a medic like her wasn't able to stay stoic during that check up.
"Here?"
"Not exactly." He had his eyes squeezed shut, ready for her to push on his sore spot, grabbing the sheets under him. She gently pushed her hand in between his balls, very gently pushing on them and moving them around, trying to make him wince in pain but he was still silent.
"Don't panic." She warned him before she stuck her fingers under the hem of his underwear.
"I'm not panicking, Tsu." He gave her a weak smile, trying to charm her as she slid her hand deeper inside his boxers. "I trust you. Especially with my dick."
"Shut up." She smiled softly before kissing both of his tired eyes once each, and closed her eyes to feel again. She could feel everything much better now that she actually felt his skin. It was soft, very soft, either he didn't grew hair there, or he had a really good shaving technique. She felt her stomach tickling but she knew she had to ignore it. She touched everything once again, feeling his thick head on her hand the whole time, before she moved down to his testicles. She touched the side of his thigh and he yelped loudly. She got a little confused before she got an idea. It might have been his Adductor muscle, or Gracilis. That's why he felt like it was his testicle.
"Kitten, spread your legs as much as you can." He complied immediately but was surprised when he felt excruciating pain once he tried to do so. He jerked up and grabbed his balls as pain washed over him.
"FUCK!" He yelled, hitting the bed post with his fist, breaking it.
"Hey!" She warned him but softened up as soon as she saw his teary eyes and red ears. She rose from the wooden floor to sit on the edge of his bed as he fell down in her arms, breathing heavily.

After a minute of healing his near-groin area and him yelping, he finally calmed down, breathing slowly on her soft chest. She rubbed his stomach and played with his necklace. The bracelet that he gave her clasped against the necklace that she gave him as they shared a hug. He was holding onto her as if his life depended on it, and she was just softly smiling and playing with his hair and chest as she kissed his head a million times.
"Hey..." She whispered.
"Hm?" He weakly responded, holding her bare thighs for support.
"Your dick's fine. Your back on the other hand...It's very bad."
"So it's not my dick?"
"Nope."
"I'm so sorry...For making you check." He looked down sadly, analyzing his dick.
"Don't worry about it. Calmed down yet?"
"Yes...Tsu, thank you, thank you so much." He hugged her thighs tightly as he pushed his head in between them, feeling the weight fall off of his shoulders as she told him he was fine.
"I'm gonna have to give you a little surgery."
"Yes, whatever you say. Just please I don't ever wanna feel that again." He murmured against her thighs.
"You won't. Okay, dress up."
"Wait-N-Now?"
"Yes, now! I've been begging you for years to let me fix your back and you just never complied. So yes, now."
"No...Please." He snuggled against her chest, pulling her towards him.
"Don't be a baby."
"You're my baby." He smiled softly, rubbing his thigh near his testicles as he cringed a little from the pain he was feeling.

Never in her life has someone called her 'baby' like that. It wasn't flirty, it was pure love. And it was honest to the bone. Naruto really saw a cute little girl in her, even when she had that big wall up around her he saw a great person behind that, a scared one, afraid of love and emotional connections. Even with her full, sexy lips, her beautiful teeth, her sexy lip biting, her sexy walk, her deep, scary voice, her frown, her lustful look, her perverse behavior, he still saw her as a person who needed love, support, someone who needed to be kissed all over their face, someone that deserved attention, massages, dates...She really was his baby.

"Can you just stay for a little while?" He pleaded, looking deeply in her honey eyes, seeing his reflection as he did so. She couldn't say no after he called her baby like that. With a small head shake, she raised her pedicured feet on his bed and bent her right knee, spreading her legs a little as well. Naruto carefully lied down on her arm as she spread it out for him and slowly put his leg over hers as he felt his balls hurting again. He was very heavy, but she wouldn't say it. The tired look on his eyes told her more than his words could. She slowly infused some green chakra into him as it made him sleepy. Not even a minute later, he was asleep on her chest, hugging her hip with both his arms and his leg. He felt so peaceful. She rubbed his head, feeling relieved that the boy is asleep now.

"Hey everything ok-" Sasuke walked in but immediately shut his mouth as he saw his friend sleeping peacefully. He smiled at them softly as she raised a thumb up, signaling him that everything is fine now. Sasuke really loved seeing Naruto this peaceful, she was the only one that could calm him down and Sasuke promised him that he will support him and believe in him. He walked over to them, never taking his smile off of his face and covered them with a blanket that was resting over the chair in the kitchen. He closed the curtains as well, whilst Tsunade watched him weirdly, not sure how to react.
"Thank you so much, Lady Tsunade." He grinned one last time before hurrying out and closing the door behind him.

She watched him as he breathed slowly, his small stomach going up and down ever so lightly and his hip jerking towards her gently from time to time. She kissed his forehead, resting her lips there as she inhaled his scent. Those expensive shampoos for sure make him smell sexy. She couldn't remember the last time he was helpless in her arms like this. She didn't even care that her office is empty, she just wanted him to feel better, to calm down. The pain he felt was excruciating. Ever since he was a kid he had back issues which he just refused to solve, she begged him to let her fix it but he was just too scared, like he is now. She smiled softly as she remembered he would always comply when he was younger as she would tell him if he didn't listen she'll put him to sleep and give him a surgery.

____

"Kakashi sensei."
"Sasuke? You scared me. When did you-"
"I've got something to ask you." Sasuke stood on top of the tree branch, looking down at Kakashi who had his back leaned against a tree, reading a book.
"Um-Sure."
"Minato-" He jumped down and crouched in front of him. "He was your sensei, right?"
"Yes, why?"
"Can you tell me about it? I want to know what I lacked and what made me leave the village back then. Tell me about your comrades and your sensei." Kakashi was a little skeptical, Sasuke wasn't the one to be emotional, nor care about these kinds of stuff, but he still complied.
"Do you want to see it?" Kakashi pulled his headband up, revealing his sharingan. Sasuke just nodded quickly, waiting to be put under the genjutsu. A few seconds later, he found himself standing next to the grown up Kakashi, watching over young Kakashi and his two friends.
"This is Obito." Grown up Kakashi pointed to the short guy, with a stupid outfit and very big eyes, he had spiky hair just like Naruto's, but it was black. He wore an Uchiha jacket. The boy was scolding younger Kakashi whilst he just stood there, rolling his eyes. The girl next to them smiled awkwardly as she held Obito's collar, not letting him launch at Kakashi.
"That's Rin." He pointed to a cute girl that had purple paint on her face and big brown eyes.
"You said both of them died, no?"
"Yeah...Is that what you're interested in?"
"To be honest...yeah. If that's fine with you sensei. I have more interest now that I've seen he is an Uchiha."
"It's quite emotional, are you sure?"
"If you're okay with it, yes, I'm sure."

Sasuke and Kakashi were floating in the air as they watched Kakashi and his teammates fighting during the war.
"You lost your eye very young?" Sasuke asked as he noticed that Kakashi already had a mask over his eye even during that young age.
"Yes...And now he's gonna give me his own eye." Kakashi pointed him to the scenery. As they were fighting the masked ninjas, they finally managed to scare all of them off, but suddenly there was a very big boulder falling, dangerously close to Kakashi. Obito saw that and quickly flashed towards him, pushing him to the side. Unfortunately, he got trapped and half of his body was crushed by that big stone. There was no way for Rin and Kakashi to move it. They tried everything while Obito just smiled, he wasn't even sorry that he was going to die, he was happy to save his friend, his lifelong rival.
"Rin...Please, I'd like you to transplant my eye to Kakashi."
Sasuke watched carefully, feeling a little overwhelmed but still wouldn't even blink.
"So he gave you his left eye."
"Yes." Kakashi whispered, resting his hands in his pockets, romanticizing about his comrades.
"And then this is how Rin died-"
"Kakashi sensei, sorry, I'm a little overwhelmed. This is fine." Sasuke lied, miserably faking.
"Ah-Alright. I'm sorry. Well, that's it." They were back on that tree and Kakashi covered his eye once again.
"Kakashi sensei."
"Hm?"
"Thank you." Sasuke smiled before disappearing.
"Those two are so weird..." Kakashi whispered as he thought of Naruto and Sasuke.

___

"Will you be my girlfriend, please?"
"Do you hear yourself?"
Tsunade and Naruto looked at each other as they shared a pillow, their bodies facing each other.
"I love you so bad..."
"I love you too, but-"
"But what?"
"I love you differently than you love me."
"What about what happened in your office?"
"Moment of weakness."
"Ah those moments of weakness, they're the worst aren't they?" He teased her. The whole time they were staring at each other's lips. Tsunade felt like she was sixteen again, having stupid crush.
"If you don't watch your mouth I might have to cut your tongue off."
"You're so adorable." He smiled softly as he caressed her cheek. "Thank you so much for leaving work for me. Can I take you out, to thank you?"
"You think you're sly?" She grabbed his jaw and pushed her nails deep inside. Even tho it was painful, he loved every second of it.
"Here comes the Sasuke." Naruto smiled before they heard loud banging on the door and the door opening.
"Naruto-" He entered, completely ignoring Tsunade as he glared straight into his blue eyes. Naruto rose from the pillow, leaning on his elbow as he gave Sasuke a weird look. "I saw him."

The tension in the room was rising as Naruto was now on his feet, looking at Tsunade uncomfortably who had a very angry look on her face.
"Can you two just say what all of this is about? What are you always hiding? Why are you speaking in codes? Say it right now!" She got up as well, looking extremely small next to the two boys.
"Tsu...it's better if you don't know."
"Oh yeah? Well you'll talk one way or another." She spread her arms and pointed her palms to them, summoning a lot of blue chakra on them.
"Tsu, what are you-"
"I'm sick of you motherfuckers." She exhaled as she was left alone in the room. She sealed them in the roll, a jutsu that only she could do. For them, time will pass painfully slow, in a weird, dark dimension, floating in the darkness. Only she can get them out, and this is exactly what's gonna make them talk, finally.

Chapter Text

"Good morning, prick." Tsunade smiled as she entered a deep, dark cave. She could see nothing except for the shadow with long black hair, resting on their knees, completely bent down as their hair hid their face. There was a very small light source coming from the small cande, and an old rug on the floor. The whole cave smelt horrible and it was very quiet except for the occasional droplets hitting the rocky surface. She slowly approached the shadow, walking gracefully as though she is on the red carpet, her boots stomping against the ground as her black skirt flowed in the air. When she reached the reeking mess on the floor, she crouched down and rested her face on her knees as her skirt lightly brushed against the ground.
"Wakey, wakey." She lifted his chin up, cringing a little as she saw his musty hair and face.
"Is-Is it...you...Tsu-ne..." He whispered weakly, unable to open his eyes.
"You reek. Come here. I got us a hotel room."
As she pulled him up by his bare arm, she saw he was only wearing some old, rusty, torn, gray pants, and he was barefoot. His nails looked overgrown and he smelt like gasoline. She almost threw up as she held him up against her, but she had no choice. She healed his whole body as she jumped from one tree to another, flashing through the dark woods.

___

As Tsunade waited on the hotel balcony, she smoked, staring at the sky. It was full of bright stars. The night was a bit chilly, her bare legs were covered in goosebumps as she crossed her arms, sitting in her sweater as she rested her feet against the fence. She could smell the pancakes on the wooden table as they waited for Orochimaru who was still in the shower, drying his hair, doing his nails, shaving. She couldn't help but laugh a little thinking of the two boys trapped inside the seal. Knowing them, they probably had a hundred fights already. If they only knew what she was doing right now...

"How can I ever thank you for this?"
His perfect straight hair flowed in the wind as he stood there in a towel. His ribs were showing through his skin, he was greatly malnourished, his skin wasn't as perfect as it used to be, his voice was weak and his lips chapped. She looked back at him and smiled warmly, he was all cleaned up, smelling like cheap hotel shampoos.His nails were clean again and he didn't reek.
"I just want to catch up. We go way back, no need to thank me."
He slowly sat down, cringing as his knees hurt, along with his whole body. As he crouched down, his legs made clicking sounds.
"How'd you find me?" He cut his pancakes lazily but chewed fast, his starved body asking for more.
"A bird told me you were in there, trapped."
"Who's that bird?" He asked, still chopping his meal.
"Naruto."
"Is he dead?"
"What?"
"When you pulled me out of the cave, there was no barrier. I suppose he's dead?"
"He's not dead."
"Oh? So he decided to let me go?"
"Not really...I kind of...sealed him and Sasuke."
Orochimaru looked up before wheezing, his evil laugh vibrating in the air as he covered his full mouth. She laughed back, loving how wicked he was.
"I thought you'd be very happy cause Naruto's alive."
"I am still getting used to it."
"What do you mean?"
"It's hard to believe he's here."
"Wait-How long have you known that he's alive?"
"Like...Around two months. Why?"
He looked up at her as he stopped chewing for a second. A few seconds passed before he smiled.
"Well he's an asshole, isn't he?" Tsunade knew what he meant by that...Orochimaru probably knew he was alive for God knows how long.
"Why didn't you tell me about him?"
"I tried...That's how I ended up in that fucking cave."
"They got you good, didn't they?" Tsunade laughed a little, lighting another cigarette.
"Trust me-" He put the last bite in his mouth, put the cutlery on the plate, and pushed it away from him. "If you saw how fucking strong those two are, you wouldn't judge me."

"Have you...Have you seen him? Like during all these years. I mean...I don't even know-"
"Tsune. I know what you mean. And yes. I followed him for some time. I realized he was alive when he was around...eleven or twelve. He managed to escape Danzo and his chums...He came to me, with a friend. But he was wearing a mask."
"How'd you know it was him?"
"Well, at first I was just suspicious. Minato's teleportation kunai, it was missing."
"Who was his helper?"
"One of Danzo's puppets...I'm not sure. Could be Sai."
"And when did they-"
"Naruto took Sasuke when I was twenty seven. And they trapped me in December, a year after."
"As if you're a little teddy bear, hibernating."
"It was unprovoked. I followed them around for a while but stopped once I realized how strong they were. They beat Minato."
"Where'd you follow them?"
"I just watched them. Naruto was mostly creeping up on you and Sasuke was either drinking or skirt chasing. Judging by their movement, they were trying to chase someone down."
"Itachi?"
"It's not Itachi."
"Then who?"
"That's what I was trying to figure out."

"What did you mean by saying he was creeping up on me?"
"I mean stalking you, acting like a guardian angel, but a creepy one. He was weird. I don't know about now. But he grew a lot tho, he was my height last time I saw him."
"He's taller than you now."
"Pfff. What's Sasuke like?"
"Hm. Pretty much the same, just bigger."
"I thought Sasuke will improve to the point of exceeding Naruto, guess I was wrong."
"He's very strong...And annoying."
Orochimaru laughed a little before lighting a cigarette.
"You started fighting right away?"
"Yes, he's even more stubborn now."
"Are you happy now that he's back?"
"Not sure."
"Why's that?"
"Things have happened, let's say."
"What things?"
"He sucked my pussy." She bit the inside of her cheek from embarrassment as she stared at the distance, feeling his heavy gaze on her. He was quiet for a few seconds before he coughed a little and remained silent for another minute.
"I'm gonna be honest." Tsunade cringed as she was ready to feel ashamed. "It doesn't surprise me that he wanted to do it, but you? What the fuck happened?"
"That's why I came today. To tell you that."
"You feel guilty, don't you?"
"Very." She whispered as a small tear rolled down her cheek. He saw this and moved the table from between them away and inched his chair closer, wrapping his arm around her shoulders and resting his head on hers.
"I don't think you're a bad person."
"How?"
"I just don't."
"But-I can't say no to him, it's my fault."
"Maybe he's your karma. You can either run away or accept your fate."
"I'd love to run away."
"Then you should do it. You and me...we're not made for love."

After ten minutes of sitting in silence and smoking together, Tsunade finally stood up, fixing her mini flared skirt as she did so.
"I've gotta go. Thank you."
"No. Thank you, Tsune. And...You look happy."
"Thanks."
"Hey-" He stood up, wrapping his arms around her.
"I'll probably spend the rest of my life hiding from those two, but-I wanted to tell you, I found happiness."
"You-What do you mean?"
"I've found someone I love."
"Well-Where are they?" She looked at him weirdly.
"In heaven, I hope." He smiled softly as his eyes became watery. She felt a big itch inside her lungs. If there was anyone she wanted to be happy, it was him. The thought of losing a partner, someone he loved, or his friend, whoever his happiness was, crushed her. And she knew it was true love, otherwise he would have brought them back from the dead, but he wanted to let them rest. She kissed his chest before hugging him tightly.
"You're my best friend, remember that. I'll be here for you."
"If you decide to run away, I'm sure we'll find each other...And if you don't-I support you. Don't let go of your love."

____

"We'll talk!" Sasuke yelled as soon as he found himself back to the world, feeling gravity hit him and his first breath hurting. He had sweat dripping down his body as he held onto Naruto's hand, squeezing it as if his life depended on it. Naruto on the other hand looked somewhat calmer, a bit more annoyed. He was used to Tsunade's punishments. He didn't know she mastered the forbidden sealing jutsu, but other than that, he was pretty unamused. He felt his bare legs on the cold, rusty, dusty surface, dirt sticking to his bare thighs. He looked around as he rested on the wall behind him, they were in some kind of a cage, or jail. He looked like a caveman, his feet rubbing against the dirty ground, leaving black dirt and marks on them. A slight anger spread on his face as he saw how slutty she was dressed, she went somewhere dressed like that, alone, while he was trapped inside a seal. He stood up slowly, cracking his neck a few times by bending it left and right, making small circles. She watched him as she rested her elbows on the bars, holding her hands together, interlocked. She smiled a little, feeling his anger, she knew he won't be able to express it quite well but he also can't hide it either.
"Get us out." He commanded, his deep voice echoing in the cell.

She scanned his strong body, his bare feet on the rocky ground, clean, straight nails, slim, strong calves, his bony knees, lean quadriceps, the bulge in his boxers, his subtlety squeezed fist, long, flat chest, visible collar bone, wide neck, and that irritating, annoying, stupid face of his. She bit her lip as she thought of scratching his whole body, leaving blood marks behind.
"If you two are ready to talk, sure." She shrugged her shoulders, acting nonchalant.
"We are, just open this, I don't like to be...trapped." He closed his eyes, clenching his fist even harder.
"Are you sure?"
"Open it."
"Are-"
"I said open it."
"Yeah, twice." She teased him as she slowly unlocked the door, standing by it, all cute. Naruto grabbed Sasuke's hand and pulled him up slowly.
"She did us dirty." Sasuke whispered.
"She's in charge." Naruto exhaled angrily, accepting his fate, which Tsunade appreciated very much. As they passed by her, she caught a glimpse of Naruto's strong ass, feeling her body heating up at the site.
"Aight. Where do you want to meet?" Naruto asked lazily.
"You choose."
"Hm?" Naruto nodded his head towards Sasuke, waiting for him to choose a place.
"We might as well take her with us to see Guren tomorrow. It is not everyday we talk bout this stuff."
"Sure, whatever."
Tsunade cringed a little when she heard that name.
"It's not tomorrow, it's tonight, the time passed slower for you two."
"Super." Sasuke said ironically. "I'll see you tonight then." He said as he flashed away from them, leaving his scent behind.

"Give me your hand." Naruto spread his arm for Tsunade to hold onto it.
"What?"
"I'll teleport us back."
"Where'd you put your kunais?" He thought she'd be surprised when she heard about teleportation, but he was the one left surprised as she nonchalantly reacted.
"I have one behind Sasuke's place, and one in the drawer under your bed, the one where you're hiding the scroll." Now she was the one who was left surprised. This whole time he knew where she was hiding the scroll, he just didn't want to take it before she gave it to him.
"You're as sly as a fox." She held his hand gently.
"You're gonna want to hold on a bit better than that. Jump on me."
"I can jump...on your dick." She stuck her tongue out ad she came closed to him and wrapped her arms around his torso, looking up at him as her chin rested on his chest. He grabbed her lower back and blushed more than he ever did before, he inhaled sharply and felt his legs going wobbly from all the anxiety he felt.
"Naruto." She laughed. "I'm just kidding, don't shake like that."
"I'm sorry."

____

"Here, missy." He blushed again as he put her down on the carpet, trying hard not to think about what she said about jumping on his dick.
"Thank you honey."
"I'm gonna go shower, we'll meet you tonight."
"Leaving?" Tsunade raised her brow.
"Tsu, I'm dirty and look like a caveman."
"You look pretty good to me."
"You are the most beautiful girl in the world." He smiled softly, thinking she was giving him an innocent compliment. It couldn't have been farther from the truth, she was trying to make him uncomfortable.
"You're so innocent."
"I-Uh-What do you mean?"
"I mean, I could use someone helping me shower and taking my make up off, we can shower together. I'm so tired to do it on my own." She exhaled, looking at the sun that was slowly rising.
"Y-Yes." He answered almost immediately, thinking that he was dreaming.
"And you've got to explain to me why are you meeting Guren."
"I'll tell you everything tonight, I promise. She is supposed to give us some info tonight so she'll fill you in about everything."
"Mhm..." She caressed his chest like a hungry cat before scratching it harshly, pulling her nails down until they reached the hem of his underwear.
"I'm sorry if-"
"If you get a boner?" She smiled teasingly, pulling his towards the bathroom by his boxers.
"Yeah..."

"Can I go in first and just have some cold water over me?" He pleaded as he felt himself unable to stop his boner from growing.
"Nope, you stay right there." She commanded as she stood in front of a mirror, taking her jewelry off, putting them back in their boxes. She knew exactly what she was doing to him, but she just couldn't stop, he was so helpless and so dumbfounded. She took her sweater off and was left in the white, lacy bra. The boy now turned around, he couldn't take seeing her in lingerie and that short skirt, her bare feet so cutely resting on the soft carpet, and he also wanted to give her privacy to strip.
"You're such a little bitch." She growled, teasing him to the point where he was sweating, he knew he mustn't touch her without her putting his hands on her, but she was challenging him to try.
"May I ask, where were you in that outfit, while I was trapped?" He frowned a little, looking at the door.
"Why does it matter if you were trapped or not?"
"I wouldn't let you go out alone." He crossed his arms, remembering how her bare thighs rubbed against each other, her ass almost showing.
"You better watch your mouth. Get in." He turned around to see her already entering the shower, her bare ass and her bare back, feet, shins, arms, before he knew it he felt an itch in his groin. She was like an angel from heaven. He's seen her ass before, in her underwear, or when they were at the hot pools, but somehow it looked bigger now that it was bare.
"You're so beautiful..." His eyes trembled as he stood there like a lost dog, looking at her turning the water on.
"Sweet talk?" She winked at him, making him grab his dick, trying to calm down his reaction. He quickly took his boxers off and joined her, holding a respectable distance between them.

"Will you answer me now?" He gained the courage to slowly touch her shoulder to which she responded by turning around, giving him a death glare. He blushed, trying hard to hold the eye contact and ignore her huge tits.
"I went to see my boyfriend." She smiled sweetly.
"What boyfriend, Tsunade?" He closed his eyes and exhaled angrily, feeling her pull him closer, grabbing his upper glute.
"A boyfriend of mine..."
"Don't joke like that." He finally opened his eyes to stare at her, jealousy and possessiveness getting the best of him.
"I'm not joking."
"You better be, because I'll find him and kill him." He clenched his fists and teeth.
"So strong..." She rubbed his bicep as she held the shower head to his chest.
"I'm dead serious."
"I'm giving you a friendly advice...don't act like you own me." She scratched his lower stomach with her nails as she felt his rock hard dick on her stomach. He took her advice and shut his mouth, feeling jealousy spreading throughout his veins, going into his system and making his whole body tingle. Somehow she looked even more beautiful with her hair clipped up. She shampooed both of their bodies, making sure to wet his hair in process. She looked so small next to him, it turned her on like crazy.

"You drive me crazy." Finally he admitted, feeling embarrassed, he was so turned on.
"You're so easy." She smiled, playing with his ear.
"I'm sorry." He apologized, rubbing his head.
"Do you know what I like to do in the shower?" She smiled, puling him towards the wall, feeling her back stick to the cold surface.
"W-What?" He gulped, finally daring to look down and see her big breasts stuck to his chest.
"This." She took his hand and held a shower head, adjusting the pressure. She slightly spread her legs and pointed it to her clit. She gave him a tired look as she slowly opened her mouth, feeling her pussy go numb. His eyes were wide as he scanned her perfect face, finally gripping the shower head all by himself.
"You're so beautiful..." He whispered, feeling his dick twitching with anticipation. She wasn't moaning as much as the day he sucked her, which seemed to please the boy as he felt like he gave her better experience. She was just lightly breathing, looking at him slyly as she occasionally inhaled sharply. He tried to touch her with his free hand but she just pushed it away, glaring at him. She wanted something, but he was not sure what that something was. He knew he had to be bolder, but not bold to the point of turning her off. She laughed when she realized he just looked at her like a lost puppy, suppressing his need for kissing her roughly and going up in her pussy.

"Watch." She said as she turned the water off and pushed him down to kneel, landing on his knees as he was butt naked, looking at her bare pussy and stomach. She was perfectly waxed, her skin was smooth and tan, her abs were almost showing. He saw her naked breasts, tho not for the first time. They looked fabulous. So big, so round, sitting high on her chest, her nipples were perky and pink, big and pointy. He felt like he was in heaven as he felt pre cum oozing out of him as he slowly lost control over his body.
"Can I tou-"
"Just watch." She interrupted him by gently spitting on her fingers and reattaching her hand back to her pussy. He watched the pink heaven between two skin folds, slowly deforming as she rubbed it, ever so lightly. He didn't believe what was happening. His dream came true, the thing he was obsessed with in the past few years was finally happening. She panted lightly as she rubbed her glossy lips, the bathroom was filled with wet sounds.
"What can I do for you to let me touch you?" He pleaded, never taking his eyes off of her pussy.
"Watch, not blink, and wait till the next time." She whispered before she increased the speed, the back of the head hitting the wall behind her as she opened her mouth, occasionally biting her lower lip. Her panting turned into low moans and grunts as she went even faster. He watched her manicured hand go up and down her folds, making small circular motion occasionally, and spreading it, revealing the ping heaven. To his disappointment, this didn't last very long. After one minute she started flexing her stomach and gently pushing her hips towards him, pressing her palm roughly against her pussy as she came. The moment he saw her twitching like that, he felt himself going over the edge and hid his face in her stomach as he winced, his cum shooting onto the shower wall, sliding down and going into the drain. He didn't touch himself once and yet, this was the biggest cum shot he ever had.

After a few second of fast breathing, she lifted his head by his chin and glared at him before taking a better, stronger grip and inching the fingers of her other hand closer to him. They were slimy and glossy as she moved them closer to his mouth. Finally, she rested them on his bottom lip, earning a small, shaky smile from him before he lightly opened his mouth, sucking the juice from her fingers. She just watched him stoically as she was calming down from her high. She turned the water back on as he stayed in the same position, waiting for her to say something. But she didn't, she washed her pussy before turning the water off again and going around him, who was still kneeling, and leaving the bathroom as she put her bathrobe on. He was left there speechless, not sure if he should be happy or sad.

___

"Tsu."
"Hm?" She hummed as she enjoyed the sunrise light, sitting on the chair as she was reading through some paperwork. Her hair was clipped up and she had those beautiful glasses on, making her look so hot, he could cum again just from watching her.
"I'm sorry."
"What for?" She finally looked up, ignoring his naked torso as she stared at him like nothing happened, like they didn't just cum simultaneously.
"Getting too excited." His lips formed a thin line, he was scared that he might have pushed her off by cumming or being too into it, but he was honest.
"I don't mind." She shrugged her shoulders as she went back to reading, her honey eyes falling onto the white paper as she held it up. He looked at her beautiful crossed legs and felt himself getting heated. He quickly walked over to her and rested his palms on her desk.
"Tsu. Why do you always act like this when we do something sexual?"
"I'm not very good at the whole after care thing."
"But you're good at ignoring, yeah?"
"Don't tower over me like that, shrimp."
"Shrimp?
"Yeah, shrimp." He knew she was bluffing, but still felt a little self conscious.
"Can we...kiss?"
He glared at him before she grabbed his jaw and pulled him closer, kissing his cheek quickly.
"Good night dickhead." She glared at him as she pointed to the bed that she made. He was surprised as she never did that, but it was a very pleasant surprise. He smiled softly, deciding it's best to just do whatever she wants. He accepted his fate as he lied there, waiting for her to join him and sleep together, which she did less than ten minutes later. She took her robe off, revealing her body in a thong and a short tank top.
He pulled the blanket up, creating space for her to climb in, which she gladly accepted.
"I love you Tsu." He smiled happily as he hugged her body tightly, making sure she is fully covered.
"Good night."
"Can't you say I love you back?"
"No, not really.

___

Chapter Text

Naruto woke up to see an empty bed. He felt a slight pain in his lower back as he tossed his body in the bed. He knew his lady never wakes up first unless something's not right, and by slowly rising to his elbows, he could see her smoking outside. She was resting her legs on the table, her beautiful pedicured feet lightly swaying as the sun hit her cherry nails. Her legs were bare as she sat in black brazilian panties which revealed her butt and thighs smooshed against the wooden chair. She had his white tee on which he greatly appreciated , loving how only her nipples could be seen as she was too small for his shirt. She was reading a history book as she held it with one hand and used the other to inch the cig closer to her mouth. Her glasses fell to the point of her nose, loosely fitting on her face. Her arms were so sexy, something about her skin was so inviting, and her fingers were so slim, bony.

He quickly stood up and went to the bathroom, splashing his face with cold water before clipping his bangs with small clips that Tsunade used for her curtain bangs. He cleansed his face and put the cream on before finally washing his hands and rubbing them against the towel, hurriedly walking outside in his underwear to greet his lady. It was already 4PM as they overslept, probably out of exhaustion from the previous day.

"Good morning princess." He smiled softly as he slid the balcony door open and leaned against the frame, crossing his arms on his chest.
"I'm on my period. Don't talk to me." She didn't even look up to face him. Naruto knew how nasty she can get in these moments. Not that she wasn't a piece of work usually, but during her period it was probably the worst time to get on her nerves. But seeing her full lips holding the cigarette against them and her eyes lightly following the text in the book, going from left to right, woke up something inside of him. He wanted her right there and then. Unfortunately for him, it solely depended on her. If she wanted it he'll get it, if she didn't he won't.
"Did you eat? Take medicine? Are you bleeding a lot?"
"No, yes, no." She said quickly, still not looking at him as she just continued reading, cringing a little from annoyance of his presence.
"Can I-uh help?"
"No, fuck off." She was so effortlessly sexy, even when she spoke to him in such tone. It turned him on like crazy, just looking at her sent chills down his spine. He thought about her for a second and got a sudden urge. He remembered her taste and needed it badly again.

"Hey, Tsu." He said after a couple of seconds of silence. Finally she looked up at him, not bothered by his almost naked body and glared at his stupid face. To her surprise he didn't look frightened once she gave him that scary look, he was just eagerly waiting for her to give him permission to talk.
"Fucking what do you want?"
"Can I-C-Uh-Can I-"
"Say it! Don't pussyfoot around it!" She spat out as she closed her book and slammed it on the table. He regained his posture and stood upright, rubbing his fingertips against each other before clearing his throat and finally gaining the courage to speak.
"Can I eat your pussy?" He closed his eyes as he said the last part, keeping them close for a second before opening them again, hoping to see the look of approval on her face. He was met with her brows furrowed hard and her taking a long inhale of her cigarette. She watched him for a few seconds before exhaling and putting her cigarette out.
"Did you not hear me when I said I'm on my period?" She asked rudely. She looked up at him the whole time, looking at his hopeful face.
"I did." He nodded.

She watched him carefully now. Tsunade had never done that during her period, not because she found it icky but because no one dared come around her during her angry time. She was intrigued both by his boldness but also by his courage. For someone that's doing this for the first time, he sure is ballsy. He wasn't turned off by blood nor her explosiveness. She waited for ten second before she stood up, his tee falling down to her mid thighs, covering her big ass and underwear. She slipped her feet in her furry flip flops and walked over to him, pushing him inside with her hand on his chest. He expected everything. She might kick the shit out of his balls, maybe even fuck him, tell him to go home, maybe slap his face, she wasn't easy to read. She never broke their eye contact, and neither dared he. When they were inside, she reached over and pushed on the button, holding it until the blinds were fully down. She saw him getting a little impatient as he started breathing a bit louder and looked at her bare thighs and feet.

"Take the darkest towel you can find and lay it on the bed." She said before walking to the bathroom, closing the door behind her. He quickly went to the hall and grabbed a grey towel, making a weird face as he calculated if it was dark enough. He thought about it, but after all he's the one doing all the laundry, he'll just wash it. He laid it on the edge of the bed and put his black tee over it, just in case. He stood up and waited as he heard the water running. All the blood in his body travelled down to his dick, making it pulsate. Minutes felt like hours as he rubbed his hands, waiting impatiently. Finally he heard the door open and his gaze flew in her direction. She looked the same as when she entered, but her legs were a little wet. He took a step back, letting her lie down on the bed.
"If I bleed, it'll definitely stain your shirt." She warned him, trying to hold in her laugh after seeing the way he arranged everything.
"It's just a shirt." He shrugged with his shoulders, not really caring because it's black. She shook her head while smiling before standing in front of him and grabbing his jaw. He went to grab her hips and bring her closer in response, but she just looked at his approaching arms with a frown, he knew he had to retrieve them and keep them behind his back.
"Patience." She whispered before pulling his jaw down as she sat on the edge of the bed, resulting him to end up on his knees. He stared into her eyes as she slowly let go of his jaw and lied down on her back, keeping her legs on the floor. A second later, she put her feet on his shoulders, letting him see that she was naked under that tee.

His heart skipped several beats when he saw her spread her legs, resting them on him. He didn't know what gave him a bigger boner, her feet on him or the view he had. Her beautiful, perfect, pink pussy sitting there for him to eat. Her big ass serving as a cushion for her, soft and plumpy. He slowly raised her tee up to her belly button, leaving her pussy completely bare, and her feeling a light breeze hit her folds. Seeing her hands resting on her sides, he grabbed one of them, keeping another on her hip. She didn't appreciate it as she went to snatch her hand away but he squeezed it a little.
"Please." He whispered, knowing she doesn't want to make it too romantic or intimate, but he needed it. After a few seconds she relaxed her hand, letting him caress it with his thumb. He felt like his heart will explode any minute, already feeling his sticky pre cum oozing out, staining his boxers. He bowed his head down and kissed her nub gently.
"Don't kiss it, I won't wait." She growled, raising her head to threaten him with her nasty look. He knew not to push on her buttons and opened his mouth, attaching them to her fold, licking like crazy.
"Good boy." She whispered, pushing her hips upwards as she enjoyed the contact. She wanted to make him angry by saying that, make him see how helpless he is in her embrace, but it just turned him on even more. He loved being her little bitch and he wanted her to know that. He licked in between her folds, not really tasting much yet as she has just showered, but enjoying her quickened breathing and her squeezing his hand while he so gently rubbed hers.

His minds travelled back to the day they did it for the first time, he saw tears gliding down her face and he needed to see that again. Holding onto her thigh he pushed his face even harder against her pussy, earning a low-pitched moan from her. Fortunately for him, she couldn't see his stomach flexing and his dick twitching as he came in his boxers, feeling the stickiness on his skin. He moaned as he tasted her, having a make out session with her pussy. Last time, she wasn't too surprised when she heard him swallow all of her juices, but now, she felt like he shouldn't swallow as he might as well be swallowing blood which is not hygienic. He gulped loud and breathed against her pussy making her feel hot air hitting her nub. When he glided his mouth down to her entrance and began pushing his tongue inside it, she felt like she had to at least warn him. But she was so turned on, even on her period he was eating her like a wild animal, going all the way down to her ass. When he swallowed, she tasted like metal and like something sweet, he loved it.

"Don't eat it Naruto, for fuck's sake." She raised to her elbow as she held his hand with her other arm. He snapped out of his trance and looked up at her. Nothing could have prepared her for that sight. His eye lids looked heavy on his half-closed eyes and his eyes were kind of teary, the tip of his nose having bits of discharge and blood on it, and his whole mouth covered in pink-ish blood and juices. He was breathing heavily, with each exhale he made, he pushed a bit of blood and discharged off of his lips.
"Am I-uh-not doing it right?" He asked as he breathed through his mouth, ready to be lectured as he thought he wasn't pleasuring her the way she'd want to. She was in awe, she felt like she interrupted his time in heaven. He was eagerly waiting for her to talk so he can go back to business.
"Don't swallow." She whispered before wiping his jaw with her thumb, feeling it slipping and sliding from how slippery it felt.
"I won't, sorry. Can I-?" He looked at her with such impatience, she felt bad for keeping him up.
"Count to ten." She commanded. He gave her a surprised look before nodding quickly and started counting in himself as his breathing calmed down. He never took his eyes off of hers, loving how much authority she held over him. Her big honey eyes were piercing through his blue ones, leaving him in awe.

He went to reattach his lips to her folds but she grabbed his forehead, pushing her fingers through his hair.
"That was seven, dickhead." She frowned.
"Oh, sorry. Another three."
"No. Another ten." He sighed loudly as he felt frustration building up inside of him. But still, he nodded and scanned her pussy. It didn't look not even nearly as neat as it did before they started. It was glossy from his saliva, there was blood on her thighs and her ass cheeks, her lower stomach, her folds were spread and he just loved the view. It was even sexier. He looked down at his twitching dick, seeing how stained his boxers were and feeling like he was close once again. He felt like it's been more than ten seconds and looked up at her, hoping to continue. She nodded softly, having the most serious look he's ever seen. She was just too sexy for him to look away. He got lost in her eyes as she blinked, making her beautiful lashes touch. He rubbed her hand before taking it and kissing it, pressing his lips very hard against it, expressing how much he loves her. He left a wet, red mark on her hand before he went back to business.

This time, she didn't lie down. She was still on her elbow, looking down at him. She slowly pushed him away with her feet, signaling him to go slower as they took a pause and she needed a second to get used to that pressure again. And he complied, immediately. She groaned and moaned as she watched him eat her out with closed eyes, moaning as he once again swallowed everything, he sounded like he hasn't had water in seven days and now they've given it to him. He was gulping like crazy, not letting even one drop of her juice slide down.
"I said don't swallow, Naruto. It's not safe." She pulled on his hair firmly, once again making him snap out of his trance.
"I'm sorry beautiful." He apologized, waiting for her to let go of his hair so he can go back to eating her out.
"Don't apologize to me, you're at risk."
"Yeah." He nodded, not even listening to what she said as he stared at her pink pussy.
"Alright, do whatever you want then." She scoffed as she let go of his long hair, getting a little irritated by the fact he's not even listening to her.
"I love you." His voice was raspy and deep.

Not even thirty seconds later, Tsunade was a moaning mess, squeezing his hand tightly as he devoured her pussy, making her feel like she's on the cloud nine. She was jerking her hips upwards as she felt her pussy go numb from all the pressure. The sound of him moaning and gulping were just as loud as her moans, it's like they were competing who's louder. She watched him carefully, she has never seen someone so desperate, so hungry, so thirsty. She felt her eyes filling up with tears as pleasure shook her core.
"Fuck..." She sobbed, sniffling quietly as she watched him, not blinking. "Look at me." She whispered. When their eyes met, they both felt like their worlds collided. He was looking up at her, letting his blue eyes close from time to time to rest, feeling too close to an orgasm. And she looked down at him, moaning and crying, sniffling from time to time. He was still rubbing her hand which proved his love for her.

"Don't stop, I'm gonna cum." She said as she rose to both of her elbows now, letting go of his palm. But he quickly grabbed it, spreading his arm until his hand found hers, interlocking their fingers together. He was so romantic, even tho she didn't appreciate it, at that moment she didn't protest. She looked at him with her mouth slightly open before she gritted her teeth and grabbed his head with her thighs. He knew she was close now because she let her head fall backwards, groaning deeply. Once again, his stomach started flexing and flinching, his dick twitching as he felt his orgasms getting the best of him, the feeling of warm, sticky cum on his dick head didn't stop him from focusing on his lady, sucking on her clit like crazy. Seconds later, she started twitching and tossing, feeling an electric shock go through her body. Her orgasm was so strong, so intense, it lasted for thirty seconds. She was gasping inaudibly, crying hot tears as she couldn't keep up with that numbing feeling anymore. He allowed himself to softly hold her very strong stomach which was flexing, he could feel her abs through her skinny flesh, contracting with each twitch she felt.

"Fuck!" She whisper-moaned as she let her back fall on the bed, pushing him away with her toes of her left leg, letting her right leg rest on the bed, her toes touching the carpet beneath them. She stayed like that for another minute, breathing heavily and still lightly moaning, feeling better than ever. She never came like that before. It wasn't just him licking her, it was his thirst, like he was a vampire, he didn't even get rappelled by the amount of blood that was on his face and her thighs, his shirt was completely drenched. He was out of breath, holding onto her hand for support as he felt himself getting a little dizzy, his jaw was hurting and his tongue going numb. He enjoyed the view while he still could, romanticizing about her beautiful pussy that looked so messy now.

She raised her head again to see him looking at her with heart eyes, having hard time catching his breath. When he saw her puffy face, her red eyes and blushed cheeks, he couldn't help but feel proud of himself. She looked satisfied, and he felt pretty good himself. Their eye contact was gentle and soft. She went to grab the shirt and the towel from underneath her so she can clean herself but he grabbed her arms.
"Can I clean you, please?" He looked at her with puppy eyes, grabbing the towel himself.
"Yes." She sighed, hating how loved he made her feel.
"Thank you, princess." He kissed her palm and rubbed his cheek against it before letting go and lightly dabbing her folds with his shirt, feeling her twitch when he'd touch her nub. She watched him rub her thighs with a towel, carefully getting between the folds and creases, making sure to clean her thoroughly.
"Come here." He quickly complied and she held the back of his head as she cleaned his mouth, chin and nose with her palm, making sure not to touch anything with that dirty hands afterwards. He smiled lovingly.
"Go wash your teeth, and cleanse your face. I'll go shower downstairs."
He kissed her thigh one last time and stood up, his knees cracking. Tsunade made a very dumbfounded face before she shook her head and giggled lightly.
"Jeez Naruto, you're so fucking easy." She said, looking at two cum stains on his boxers and his dick still hard, almost tearing them.
"I'll work on that, sorry love." He rubbed the back of his head and smiled widely, his teeth having bits of blood on them.
"Don't call me love, you little sissy." She teased him, unable to stop smiling as euphoria filled her veins. She felt so good. She stood up, feeling his tee go over her ass once again.
"You're my love, of course I'm gonna call you that. You are my everything." He smiled back, pulling her waist towards him.
"You wish." She bit her lip as she got on her toes and wrapped her arms around his neck. He looked down and their lips grazed against each other as they scanned each other faces and eyes.
"You're so adorable." He squeezed her cheeks before kissing her face millions of times, getting dangerously close to her lips.
"You're so annoying. And you smell like blood and pussy, go wash." She insisted, slapping his butt playfully.

___

"Here you go, kitten." She smiled as she put the plate with four pancakes on the balcony table, they were thick and fluffy and had butter, whipped cream and strawberries on them, along with some syrup. He turned around as he was putting clothes on the drying rack to see her in a bathrobe and a towel wrapped on the top her head.
"For me?!" He couldn't believe it, his favorite meal right in front of him brought by a beautiful lady.
"For you, playboy." She winked at him, scanning his dick print in his grey sweats, and his strong abdomen.
"Tsu." He put the clothes down and walked over to her, hugging her tightly. "Thank you so much."
"You have some dishes to wash later." She giggled devilishly as she caressed his butt cheek, squeezing it gently.
"You really like my butt."
"It's nice and strong."
"You're nice and strong, missy." He kissed the top of her head before pulling them down, making her sit on his lap.
"Let's share."
"You know I'm not eating that." She wrapped an arm around his neck and pushed her toes underneath his thigh, resting them on the chair.
"Come on, one bite. You won't gain any weight." He said as he cut it and put one big bite in his mouth. He started moaning aggressively and shaking his head from how good it was.
"Fucking hell!" He rarely cursed which is why Tsunade laughed out loud, pulling on his hair gently.
"Please try it, Tsu."
"No."
"Please, it's heavenly."
She gave him a glare before giving in and opening her mouth. He made her a perfect small bite and put it in her mouth gently.
"See?"
"I used to make them better."
"You're such a hater."
"Mhm?" She puckered her lips and pinched his nipples making him yelp in pain. They both felt so happy, it felt like they finally made peace with each other, but with Tsunade you never know.

"How come we fight so much? Look at how happy we are." Naruto looked at her with a soft smile, caressing her hair. He looked at the empty plate in front of him.
"Because you annoy the fuck out of me." She let out an evil giggle before he looked at her angrily.
"You just have too many mood swings." Naruto chuckled, caressing her bare thighs now.
"I don't love love. I love to fight and I love to scream and I love to dominate." She looked at the distance, lazily putting her petite hand over his dick. He gulped as he didn't expect that but focused on the convo.
"Then we'll do that. Just be with me. I love you."
"You see? You're so annoying, you just want to be around me all the time."
"I could be around less if that's what you want." He said, a little saddened by the fact she doesn't need him as much as he needs her.
"Well then who's gonna suck my bloody pussy as soon as they wake up?" He smiled widely at her question, blushing as he remembered the taste of her.
"Ugh, you drive me mad."
"I'm gonna go get ready, I'm meeting up with Kurenai."
"Okay, I'll see you around nine, sounds good?"
"Sure, I'll be at the bar."

_____

The truth was Tsunade completely forgot about Naruto and Sasuke, she forgot about wanting to know the truth, about spending the evening with them, and about that stupid Guren. She was enjoying her time with Kurenai, they were the loudest in the whole pub. Two petite girls sitting at the big booth, laughing their asses off as drinks kept on coming. While Anko and Shizune prioritized work, these two were still teenagers at heart.

"Hey girls!" Yugao smiled, sitting next to Tsunade.
"Oh hi!" They cheered, drunkenly laughing at her and ordering a drink for her. It's been a long while since she and Tsunade had done the deed, Tsunade simply lost interest in her and Yugao was kind of left hanging, still in love with the fifth Hokage. And as Yugao felt a bit uncomfortable in Tsunade's presence, Tsunade didn't care. She acted as if they've never done anything, laughed her ass off as Kurenai kept on talking about how fat Hiruzen got. Suddenly the atmosphere in the pub became dark and heavy, all three of them could feel it. Tsunade was a little too drunk to figure out why, but soon she was met with that villain.
"Tsunade." Naruto lightly hit their table with his palm, keeping it there as he glared at her.

On top of feeling angry, he also felt frustrated when he saw her outfit. She was wearing a very short strapless dress and high boot heels, her leather jacket was thrown over the booth. She did her hair differently, usually she'd keep it straight, but today it was curly. It looked so fucking good on her and Naruto wasn't sure how to cope with that, along with the anger building up inside of him. She looked at him with her drunk gaze, he saw how much mascara she had on her long lashes, and her shadow was darker than usual. A lot of blush and he wondered, why so much effort?
"What?" She finally spat out.
"What's she doing here?" He jerked his head towards Yugao as he leaned to Tsunade's face even closer, frowning so much that he looked scary. After a few seconds, he was verbally attacked by three older women, who were his weakness, but he stood there only glaring at her as she grabbed his jaw harshly.
"Who do you think you are bitch?" Kurenai yelled.
"I don't even know you!" Yugao added.
"I need a minute with you, alone." Naruto spat out through gritted teeth as he pulled Tsunade up and grabbed her jacket and purse on the way out. If she wasn't drunk, she'd kick his ass for touching her like that, but she was too drunk.

Once they were behind the bar in the dark, he gave her a jacket so she can wear it and glared at her angrily.
"Why do you always ruin everything?!"
"Why is Yugao there?!" He glued her to the wall and rested his flexed arm against it, holding her purse in his other hand as he waited for her to put her jacket on and give it to her.
"Do you even fucking know each other?!"
"I know ya'll fucked, Tsunade!" He yelled, unable to contain his anger inside of him. For a few seconds she completely froze, looking to the side, even sobering up a little bit. She then furrowed her eyebrows and slapped his shoulder hard.
"How the hell do you know that?!"
"I've seen it."
"Well it's your fucking problem. If you weren't being a stalker you wouldn't have seen it. "
"I don't want to see you two together again."
"Fuck off." She spat out before walking off. He ran after her, hearing her heels clicking against the asphalt, and seeing her ass jiggling in that thin dress.
"Tsu, stop. Tsu."
"Fuck. Off."
"Can we have a good day?! For once?!"
"We're not made for each other, when you swallow that we may have a good day. AWAY FROM EACH OTHER!" He would be lying if he said that little speech didn't hurt him.
"Tsu! We had plans!" She finally turned around to see his watery eyes, and that sad, angry look.
"Okay! And?!"
"And we're already late!"
"And that's your problem! I was here the whole time!"
"Alright! Just please, pretty-"
"Don't sweet talk me!"
"Okay! Okay...Come." He opened his arms, hoping she'll hug him and they'll make up.
"Naruto! What's happening?" Sasuke approached them, lazily chewing on a toothpick.
"She got drunk-She won't come-She-Kurenai is inside and-"
"Calm down, Naru. You're focusing on the wrong link. You should focus on the weak one, not the strongest one." With that, he walked inside, fixing his shirt before opening the door.

"What was that about?"
"No idea. Anyways, Tsu-"
"Hey, why are you dressed like that?" Tsunade realized that he actually looked very good. He wore jeans which he never does, and paired it with white half zip-up sweatshirt. He actually looked very handsome, not that he usually doesn't, but he looked...more mature.
"Why? Is something wrong?" She scanned the thick watch on his hand, his fancy belt when he raised his arm, the way he chewed on his gum.
"No. You just never dress nice." She tried to hide the feeling of jealousy, but the alcohol in her system made it hard.
"I do. Of course I do."
"This nice?"
"Well, I wanted to take you out to dinner before this, but we are late anyhow."
"Anyhow." Tsunade repeated after him and laughed a little.
"And you?! What's with that outfit? Your chest is showing."
"Of course it's gonna show. Don't you see how big they are?"
"Tsu, I know very well how big they are, okay? Everyone does. But you're overdoing it."
"I like it this way." She crossed her arms as she held her small purse with her index finger.
"You look beautiful." Finally he softened, scanning her whole body.
"Tsune! I'm so ready to go!" Kurenai stormed out of the pub, giving her the widest smile possible. Sasuke followed behind her, having a proud smile on his face.
"We didn't pay." Tsunade groaned, feeling too annoyed to go back inside again.
"I paid. Let's just go." Tsunade shot him a glare before grabbing his necklace, pulling him closer.
"No one pays for my drink without asking me first."
"Woman, can I do something right?!"

Chapter Text

The night was cold, and the air was dry. Kurenai and Tsunade were almost naked, Tsunade was saved by her leather jacket, while Kurenai wore a long-sleeved dress; their legs were bare as they walked with crossed arms, the sound of their heels echoing against the pavement.
"Can you move a bit faster?" Naruto turned around, walking about ten feet ahead of them, listening to their giggles and questionable song lyrics.
"We can't, pussy." Kurenai was always sharp-tongued, which caught Sasuke's attention.
"You swear a lot, I like that," Sasuke said, turning around with a smile. While Naruto constantly criticized his lady for cursing, whilst Sasuke genuinely appreciated Kurenai's attitude. They were two opposites.
"Stop drinking so much." Naruto frowned, eyeing the sake bottle in their hands.
"You're so fucking boring, unbelievable."
"Tsu, I'm not boring; Uh-I just don't want you to get drunk."
"I'm already drunk; now shut your annoying mouth, please."
"Bro, it doesn't suit you being with her, I have to say." Sasuke teased him as he stopped to wait for Kurenai and join her in conversation, as Naruto had been too tedious.
"Not really..." As Tsunade and Kurenai walked ahead, Naruto grabbed Tsunade's hand while Kurenai stumbled forward, too drunk to notice. She simply joined Sasuke, and they laughed and joked around.
"So what did I do now?"
"What? What did you do? You're a pain. You follow me. You're stalking me. You embarrassed me at the pub."
"I didn't embarrass you; I just don't get what you want with her when you were with me this morning."
"I want nothing with you."
"Great..." he muttered as he watched Tsunade walk ahead, trying to catch up with Sasuke and Kurenai. Not wanting that to happen, he rushed over and wrapped his arms around her waist.
"Here we go again." She sighed.
"I love you, sorry for what happened back at the pub. Let's be okay."
"Whatever, I'm not interested."
"Hey, you two, we're here." Sasuke turned around and saw Naruto practically begging Tsunade to make things right.

"Before we go in, do you have everything? Pads, tampons..."
"Naruto you're such a pervert, why are you asking her that?" Kurenai protested.
"What? I'm just making sure. Maybe I should go to the store if she doesn't have everything."
"Fuck off." Tsunade simply said before opening the door of the pub just outside of Konoha and stormed in, Kurenai following behind her.
"You should stop being so polite." Sasuke warned him before going in himself.
"Yeah, you three motherfuckers." Naruto whispered under his breath watching them all go in. He decided to stay and wait for Guren. He couldn't help but romanticize about the relationship with Tsunade, a normal one. She always had to do something and ruin the mood. Ever since he saw them fucking in her bedroom a few years ago he couldn't bear the thought of Yugao. It was his first heartbreak ever, seeing his lady enjoying someone else's touch. At that time he knew he didn't grow enough, wasn't strong enough, and wasn't big enough to just storm in and steal the show. He waited until he was in his prime, and it worked. It was hard watching her live her life without him but, it had to he done. Otherwise, he might have ended up dead.

"Why the fuck are you being a bitch?! Come inside." Tsunade suddenly appeared at the corner of his eyes, as she opened the door the distant music he heard the whole time became a bit louder.
"I'll wait for Guren." He scoffed.
"Dickhead." She walked closer to him, letting the doors slam shut. "She's been inside the whole time."
"Fuck." He slapped his forehead, peeling his back off of the wall.
"Come on."
"Wait." He grabbed her arm and turned her towards him. "I'm sorry. And I've had an amazing time this morning."
"Hmph." She grabbed his zip and played with it while she stuck her other hand inside of his pants, squeezing his ass aggressively.
"You look handsome in that."
"Yeah?" He flexed his bicep, inching it closer to her so she can touch it. It was his lucky day, either it was the alcohol in her system or he looked that handsome, but she gently squeezed it and bit her lip, letting out a fake moan as she furrowed her eyebrows. He looked like a tomato as he blushed more than ever before.
"You turn me on so much, fuck." He whispered, accepting the fact that she can toy with him however she wants.
"I'm cold, hurry." She said as she covered her bare shoulders, squeezing her tits while doing so.

___

Naruto looked very annoyed, watching four of his friends just having the time of their lives, completely forgetting the reason they were there in the first place.
He watched Guren and Kurenai absolutely loosing their shit over how big Tsunade's tits are, and the drinks just kept on coming. Even with all that frustration he couldn't help but feel funny when he saw his lady laughing and joking like that, she was so happy. He allowed himself to rest his hand on her ass as she was sitting with her back straight, leaning over the table with her elbows. He expected a harsh rejection but was pleasantly surprised when she responded by putting her hand over his dick, all while she spoke with the girls. The fact they touched each other like that in front of everyone gave him goosebumps and a boner.

"Tsune, the cigs are in your purse, right?" Kurenai went to grab the purse that was behind Tsunade's back. Now, it could have been the way they sat, or the U shaped booth, but Kurenai didn't care, because they got busted. As she went for the purse, she touched his hand and looked down at it, seeing him holding her right asscheek. She looked up with a dumbfounded face only to see her best friend's hand resting on the sixteen year old's dick. Not just any sixteen year old, Kurenai wasn't prudent, but it was Naruto. Out of everyone, it was him. She covered her mouth and Tsunade quickly grabbed her knee, squeezing it very firmly, signaling her to shut her mouth as she was still talking to Guren and Sasuke. Naruto blushed, seeing everything at the corner of his eye and Kurenai just gasped inaudibly and stared at her hand on his dick. Tsunade pushed his hand away from her ass with that same hand and just placed it back on his thighs, not wanting to make Kurenai any more uncomfortable than she already was. But she just kept glancing at Naruto's hard dick and squeezed Tsunade's hand which was still on her knee.
"What the fuck?" Kurenai whispered, trying to look as natural as possible as the other three struck up a conversation.
"Now's not the time, is it?" Tsunade turned around to glare at her. Kurenai scanned her friend's beautiful face. Her full lips, dark gloss over them, beautiful big honey eyes, wavy hair, expensive jewelry, skinny shoulders and big bust, she couldn't believe it. She could have anyone in the world and she chose Naruto?
"Are you two fucking? Just tell me that."
"Not yet."
"Please keep it that way."
"Alright, I said now's not the time. Calm down."
"I can't calm down!" She whisper-yelled getting  Sasuke's and Guren's attention.
"All good?"
"Yeah." Tsunade said before Kurenai could protest.
"Guren. Can we talk now?"

The vibe was already ruined once Kurenai saw what she saw, but it was about to be even worse. Naruto put the scroll on the table, leaving Tsunade in awe. Yes he knew where it was, but to take it without asking her first? She found it more than disrespectful, going through her drawers, taking something they agreed on not touching till she says so, she hated him for disobeying her. He slowly unrolled it, revealing yellow paper, but an empty one.
"You haven't activated it yet, have you?" Guren raised her eyebrow, surprised by his patience.
"What is that?" Kurenai touched it as if it wasn't just a basic scroll.
"We'll see now, and I haven't unlocked it cause you said you wanted to see it first."
"You remembered, how cute." Guren said sarcastically smiling at her blond friend. When Tsunade heard her call him cute she flinched visibly, feeling frustration building up inside of her. Kurenai saw that and rolled her eyes, and elbowing her angrily.

Naruto spread out his big hand and laid it on the opened scroll, infusing chakra in it. At first he tried to do it gently, then he increased the chakra flow, then he pressed the paper more aggressively, but nothing worked. It wasn't until he saw his lady's impatient face and her fist clenched when he realized he's doing something completely wrong.
"You stupid asshole, move." She slapped his hand away before effortlessly activating the scroll with a simple tap of her index finger. Tsunade lived a very peaceful life, she rarely fought anyone aside from Jiraiya, and people had a habit of forgetting just how strong she actually is. Her chakra control was on another level, something that Naruto, with Kurama inside of him, couldn't do with his whole arm, she could with a light touch of a single finger.
"Well that was amazing." Guren was flabbergasted as she looked at Tsunade in awe.
"He's just stupid." She waved with her hand, not wanting to make her feel snooty.
"He was always telling me about how strong you are, but I didn't know you were this amazing."
"I guess it's genes." Tsunade smiled softly before looking down at the scroll which showed a picture. And not just any picture. She knew what it was.

Naruto got a bit excited when his lady overpowered him in front of anyone and decided to hold her thigh, hardly being able to suppress his emotions. When he saw the picture, he felt like he'd seen it somewhere.
"Isn't that...from Bible?"
"Yes." Tsunade nodded at her lover, scanning the pic.
"Well this doesn't mean shit." Sasuke growled.
"He fucked you over, Naruto."
"Will you two just give me a second?"
"I know what it is."
"Tsu?"
"This is Tobit and Anna, by Rembrant."
"The one in Amsterdam?"
"Ooh Kurenai, since when do you know this stuff?" Tsunade teased her but earned a glare in response.
"And why's there an apostrophe?"
"To subtract the last letter." Naruto whispered, focused on solving the riddle.
"So...Tobit and Ann?"
"Nope. It's Tobi."
"The fuck does Tobi mean?"
"I know Tobi."
Both of the boys' eyes shot open as they glared at Tsunade who just sipped on her whiskey, casually saying such an important thing.
"You know Tobi?! Who's Tobi?!"
"It's...Well I'm not sure how to describe him-" She put a cigarette in her mouth and lit it up. "But I'm not sure if he's human. When I managed to kill Deidara, he came there and I was a bit...drained from the fight, so I couldn't catch him. But I definitely remember him wearing an orange mask with one whole, as if he only had one eye. I threw a kunai at him but it kind of went through him, maybe I was imagining it. Anyways, I managed to hunt him down at the end. His voice was squeaky, he acted as if he was mental. Managed to get his blood sample, but he literally disappeared, I've never seen him after that."
"What did he say to you?" Naruto asked as he gently massaged her thigh.
"Hmmmm.....He was hitting on me."
"HITTING ON YOU?!" Guren joined the boys on this one, if this Tobi was really Obito, the freaky guy who wanted to wipe out the whole human specie, then they definitely didn't expect him to hit on anyone.
"Where's that blood sample?" Naruto's voice was deep and cold, the guy he was trying to hunt down, the guy he feared, hitting on his lady, it just didn't sit right with him.
"I've got it sealed in the morgue."
"In the morgue? Why the morgue?"
"Because it's nice and cold. Anyways. Why are you looking for this Tobi? Talk. Chop chop." She pinched Naruto's arm, urging him to talk.

There was a couple of seconds of silence. Aside from Kurenai's impatient sighs and music in the background, along with people talking, it was quiet. Guren, Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other before Naruto straightened up, keeping his slim hands on the table.
"Look......Ugh, I can't." Naruto let his forehead hit the table as he sighed in annoyance.
"Fuck you mean you can't?! Speak!" She lifted his head up by his hair and glared at his sad face.
"I'll say it, you fucking pussy." Sasuke sighed and as a response, Tsunade let go of Naruto's hair, his forehead thudding again.
"The guy with the mask, the eye hole, which side was it on?" Sasuke continued.
"Right."
"Exactly. It's Obito Uchiha."
Kurenai choked on her drink and Tsunade just stared at him blankly. She remembered when Naruto asked him about Obito, she didn't think much of it then.
"Did you just make this shit up?" Kurenai tried to hide her giggles, she knew Obito was dead for a long time now.
"Unfortunately, no." Guren said and formed a thin line with her mouth, hitting the table with her nails gently.
"Speak." Tsunade on the other hand bought it and wanted to hear more, she wanted to hear everything.
"When Naruto left the village he was with Danzo, living in a cave and whatever, he probably told you all about it-"
"Hardly." She spat out.
"Right. So anyways...He thinks he might have seen him without the mask before but he can't remember it now probably because of the stress. We're sure he lives a normal life somewhere without his mask so it would be amazing if he could just remember it, it'd be super easy to find him there. But."
"But what?"
"We fear he might be stronger than both of us."
"Why are you trying to hunt him down anyways?"
"It's not that simple...The main reason why we came back was to protect you. You killed most of the Akatsuki's, Naruto thought he might come after you."
"Well I'll be waiting for him."
"He'll for sure attack the village at some point, when we managed to find him the other day, he was-"
"The other day?"
"Yes, that's why he had back pain, we had a nasty encounter...He probably overworked it."
"Sweet." She said before putting her cigarette out and angrily standing up, taking her purse aggressively and pushing past Naruto's legs, her heels stomping on the wooden floor.

"Hey! Tsu!" He ran after her, holding her jacket in his hands. They were now outside, hearing distant music.
"Stop! Hey!" He grabbed her arm and she jerked it away from him, turning to face him.
"We're over. Don't you fucking talk to me." She grabbed the jacket from his arms, quickly putting it on as it was cold, getting her hair out of it.
"But why?!"
"Since you fucking lie to me, you're leaving the village without asking me first, you're hiding stuff, you can just go back inside and suck her pussy instead because she fucking knew everything while you weren't telling me SHIT! WHEN DID YOU FUCKING PLAN ON TELLING ME ABOUT ALL THIS?!" Her voice was becoming louder with each word as she spoke quickly, ignoring the stares they were getting.
"Wait! Please! Let me explain!"
"Naruto. I'm not joking, I'll fucking break your neck if you don't let go of me."
"TSU! FUCKING WAIT!" He yelled so loud that she flinched, surprised by his choice of words. "LISTEN TO ME!" He fell down to his knees, hugging her ribs and stomach as he looked up at her, his eyes filling up with tears. The two couples that were outside decided to move as they were getting too uncomfortable by their behavior.
"I'm so fucking tired. All I want is to keep you safe." His voice cracked with each word as he looked at her sadly. "I don't know what to do anymore. I can't let my guard down, I haven't for the past ten years. I'm just so fucking tired Tsu. All I want is to be with you, alone, somewhere far away. But until I find him and kill him I just can't rest. It's exhausting. I feel tired just thinking about it. If I told you about all this sooner you would want to help me and protect me. I can't afford to lose you and I don't know how strong this motherfucker is. I don't even know what the fuck is he." He sniffled a little and wiped his eyes, tho no tears were running down his face, he just wanted to dry them.
"Please Tsu, I'll tell you everything. Just stay by my side. I love you, so fucking much."
Hearing him say all that, and cursing too, she knew he was being honest. She knew he meant every word he said, and she knew he loved her.

Slap.
His face turned sideways as he received a very decent slap from her. He felt his ear vibrating and his skin itching and burning, even going numb.
"Don't you ever fucking lie to me again! Ever!"
"I won't, love, I promise you."
"I'm serious, one more lie and you're done. And don't call me that."
"I'm sorry, for everything. I really wanna keep you happy and safe."
"Go get Kurenai and Sasuke, we're going home, and you're gonna tell me everything once we're there."
"Look, I took this so Guren can fix it. Remember when I gave this to you?" He held a crystal with a Kamelia inside, the one she kept under her tv.
"Yeah..."
"So it has a little crack, because Guren was close to dying, and now she'll fix it. The first one I gave you was basic and this one has a Kamelia inside of it. I switched it up once when you were at work, I wanted you to know I'm there."
"That's sweet but it's not working on me right now."

___

"Did you know about them?" Kurenai turned to face Sasuke, ignoring Naruto who carried Tsunade on his back as she was sleeping on him peacefully.
"Shhh guys, she's sleeping."
"I did. Why?"
"Well I didn't."
"Why is it so important?"
"She's my bestie, duh."
"Obviously you're not since she hasn't told you."
"Hey, boy, don't make me fist your pretty face." Sasuke smiled at her words, realizing she called him pretty.
"Let them enjoy."
"She's twice his age."
"So?"
"And she raised him."
"Kurenai, I'm here."
"Yeah well I'm not talking to you."
"So what if she did? Love is very hard to find and if you do, you should cling onto it and not let go."
"I'm gonna puke, you sound so fake."
"Your heels are quite high, do you want me to carry you, just like he's carrying her?"
"You wish."
"Alright. Naruto, let's pick up the pace, she'll catch up."
"HEY!"

Chapter Text

It was a hot July day in Konoha. Luckily for Tsunade, she had three ACs in her office. She was doing her nails as she lazily smoked, keeping the cig in her mouth whilst she painted her toes. She felt so happy. She did have a few disagreements with her girlfriends, Kurenai and Anko, and there was a crazy psychopath who should have been dead fifteen years ago, walking around, planning on killing her lover, but aside from that she felt truly happy. All those ten years she spent crying and screaming, it was in the past. Because there was no one who could make her feel happiness except for him. She smiled to herself as she looked down at her thighs, covered all the way up to her knees as she wore his light blue shorts. When he wore it, it came only up to his mid thighs but it looked so huge on her, hanging loosely around her waist, so much that even her thong straps were showing. She was resting her feet on the short wall behind her, right where the window was, letting them dry. She closed her eyes and lit another cigarette, enjoying the day.

"Hello beautiful."
"Hey Tsunade."
She heard the two of the boys, they sounded a bit tired, as if they just came from running, but overall in a really good mood, or so she thought.
"Hey you two." She turned around lazily to see them both covered in sweat, shirtless, in training shorts and sneakers, along with sports socks. When she saw her boy looking tired like that, his muscles showing and that smiling face of his, she felt her body heating up.
"I brought some food for you, I've made it myself. Here-" He went to walk over to her and she finally turned around fully by pulling onto the desk, keeping her heels on the edge of her chair, not wanting to ruin her nails.
"Tsu, you look so cute in that. But why that shirt? Is that even a shirt?" He frowned a little seeing her nipples poking out of her tiny tank top. He didn't see what purpose did it serve as it didn't really cover anything.
"What's wrong with it?"
"You're at work, Tsu." He came closer and put down two paper boxes with circular plastic lids. "You can't show your bare feet to anyone, and let me not start on your cleavage-"
"Alright. Got it. Stop talking." She rolled her eyes at his jealousy and he couldn't help but smile softly at her. She looked like a little boy in that shorts and it was the cutest thing ever.
"You're acting like a grandpa." Sasuke scoffed from behind him. "Such a little bitch..."
"Sasuke, if you don't stop with your bullshit today we're definitely gonna fight. I'm warning you."
"You got me scared sissy." Sasuke said in a flat tone, rising his arms ironically.
"Anyways, Tsu-"
"Wait. I wanted to tell you two something."
"Huh?"
"Well this is completely optional, I'd be doing you a favor if I got you in. Today's Jonin exam. And I registered you two as citizens when you came back, IF you want you can take the exam. It's basically fighting your opponent one against one, there are no rules except for chakra pills and muscles strengtheners. Now I don't know how you feel about that, if you want I can get you in."

Naruto stared at her beautiful face as she spoke. Her beautiful straight hair falling over her chest, hiding her hard nipples...She was so beautiful when she talked about something serious.
"Well it sounds great to me. I'd like to have that title."
"I'll skip." Naruto shook his head, looking completely unamused. This intrigued Tsunade and she looked at him now, watching him sitting on her desk.
"To think that you wanted to be a Hokage when you grow up." He turned to face her and gave her a long, breathtaking look with a slight smirk.
"Being a Hokage...that's for idiots." There was something so sexual in him repeating the sentence she said when they first met, something so tempting in his voice and his smile, she almost forgot Sasuke was in the room with them.
"Oh come on shrimp, don't you want to fight me?"
"If you call me shrimp one more time-"
"Naruto, why are you so capricious?"
"He's been going on my nerves the whole training!"
"So? You're easily irritated, that's not good."
"Yeah, listen to her you little doggy."
"Sasuke. Out. I'll put you on." She frowned at him, making him shut up.
"Hey Tsunade." He got her attention and started erratically pointing his fingers at Naruto as he mouthed 'HIM TOO', walking backwards towards the door. She smiled softly before giving him a thumbs up.
"What was that?" Naruto asked.
"Nothing."

"This is uh-chicken, marinated in freshly squeezed orange juice and some soy sauce, and I made rice with only a small spoon of butter and some veggies, you see, asparagus and carrots, a bit of corn...It's very low in calories and the protein's high. You'll love it. Uh-it might be a bit cold tho." He was behind her, crouching down to face her and he had his arms over her, showing her exactly how he made the dish. He was playing with her hair, twirling it around his finger and smelling it as he spoke.
"And the other box?" She smiled as she watched his little presentation, loving his sweaty look.
"Ah, that's low fat greek yoghurt with strawberries and honey, I also put a bit of coconut on top."
She turned to face him and tickled his chin gently, looking at him as if she was a tiger and he was her dinner.
"Here-" He got out a fresh pair of chopsticks and a plastic spoon. "Try it."
"Can I have yoghurt first?"
"Uh- well, if you want to. Sure." He kneeled on one knee and had his other foot on the floor, keeping his balance as he opened the box and made a small bite for his lady. She never stopped smiling nor did she break their eye contact, loving his blush and closeness.
"Mmmm." She moaned, enjoying the taste. As he inched closer, he almost ruined her still damp polish, and she flinched, pushing him away.
"Dickhead! Pay attention! I'm gonna slap the shit out of you!" She raised her arm, threatening him to hit him.
"Oh, sorry love." Kissing her knee softly, he gently pulled her legs by her shins, getting them to hug him, and they were now resting on his lower back.
"That's better." He smiled, realizing they're much closer now.
"You look so-" She opened her mouth for him to feed her. "Sexy in that. You're so...sweaty and adorable." She dig her nails deep in his sweaty chest, wincing as she did so. He blushed, inching his face closer to her.
"Got plans tonight?" He asked, making another bite for her.
"Why?" She knew exactly why.
"No reason, if you want me to I can make us some dinner and-"
"And fuck me. Right?"
"No-No-I didn't mean it like that-"
"Mmmhhhmmmmm."
"Only if you want to...I can keep that promise."
"What promise?" She tried to remember but couldn't.
"Uh-There's no way I can say it again. I feel stupid."
"Come on! I have to know now!"
"I can't!"

She stopped to think for a moment and remembered he said he'd make her neighbors know his name by heart. She smiled devilishly before pulling his head towards her, kissing his nose aggressively. She looked at him and he just looked so adorable. She couldn't stop herself from kneading him, biting his ears, scratching his back and rubbing his chest aggressively. "Tsu! Can you bite just a bit more gentle?"
"No. I just want to eat you alive."
"I don't mind. I just want to be close to you."
"You kind of disappointed me by refusing to do the exam."
"Tsu, I know I'm stronger than all of them combined, I'd win for sure. And the title doesn't mean much to me."
"Don't be so cocky. I'd like to see you fight. I haven't since you've come back."
"I know...but I really hate fighting anyways. Sorry. Maybe next time."
"Alright then, go tell Sasuke it's starting at eight tonight. Oh and you can go with me if you want."
"Of course I'll go with you, pretty. Please try the chicken, I've spent a whole hour making it."
"Let me just take a few more bites of you, you even taste salty because of the sweat." They laughed in unison, embracing each other just like they once did.
"Can I see your toes?"
"Yes pervert, you can see my toes."
"So cute." He whispered, holding her feet in his hands, rubbing the sole of her feet with his thumbs.
"Your dick's hard."
"Just like any other time I'm with you."
"Oh yeah?"
He nodded, kissing her feet before kissing her shin and knees, rubbing her whole legs as he did so. He finally laid his head on her big chest, inhaling the scent and pushing his head deep in between her tits.
"Can I kiss you?"
"Where?" She raised her brow defensively.
"Well considering the look on your face, on the cheek. I don't see what's the big issue, if I kissed your pussy why can't I kiss your face?"
"Shut your fucking mouth. Don't talk about that here."
"Alright, alright." He smiled, kissing the purple mark on her forehead.

___

"You little privileged faggot." Sasuke entered a spacious room with a big couch watching over the fighting area and the whole tribune set up. He saw Naruto at the edge of that same couch, massaging his lady's feet as she lied on her side, holding her head on her rested elbow, watching Neji and Kiba fighting. Tsunade's flip flops were on the floor as she lied there in her summer dress, her skinny legs slouching into the couch.
"How'd you find me?" Naruto rolled his eyes, not even turning around to face his friend.
"I have my ways..." He walked over to the big glass window, finally looking at Naruto.
"Why're you using Mangekyo?"
"The guards wouldn't let me in."
"You're annoying me today Sasuke."
"Tsune, you're babysitting again?" Anko walked in followed by Kurenai and Shizune who had snacks in their arms.
"Did you just say babysitting?"
"Babysitting?!" They said the last part in unison as they stood there looking absolutely flabbergasted at her words. Never in their short life have they experienced such disrespect.
"Tsunade, scoot over, let a pregnant lady sit." Kurenai nudged her shoulder as she crouched down, ready to sit. She never called her by her full name which meant she was still a little hurt from finding out about her and Naruto.
"Poor Naruto, she's always using you for massages." Shizune was a sweetheart but she couldn't be further away from the truth. She was clueless.
"Yeah, poor him." Kurenai mocked them.

"I don't wanna sit on the armrest!" Anko protested, glaring at her friends who looked like sardines in the can as they squeezed each other on that couch. Sasuke was on the armrest, Naruto was at the edge with Tsunade next to him, Kurenai next to her and Shizune at the other edge. Tsunade sighed in frustration and stood up, allowing Kurenai to take her spot, thus making room for Anko. What she didn't expect was to be pulled down by Naruto, in his lap.
"No-Fuck." She whispered, it was too late to protest. She wrapped one arm around him as her knees touched against Kurenai's. Tsunade smiled a little when she realized how Kurenai tried to avoid that as she held her arms crossed against her chest, fuming with anger.
"Come on, why are you still mad at me?" Tsunade squeezed her cheek, gently caressing it afterwards.
"I don't blame her." Anko added on that, glaring at her.
"Okay..." Tsunade whispered defensively, letting herself melt into Naruto's arms, lazily watching over the fight.

"Why don't you go sit with Sakura?" Naruto angrily pointed out towards the tribune where Sakura sat alone.
"We had a disagreement."
"Really?" Naruto forgot about anger and was ready to listen to his friend.
"She wouldn't let me spit in her mouth."
"Fucking disgusting! Ew!" Naruto yelled, looking at his friend as if he was a pile of shit.
"What's so ew about that, Naruto?" Kurenai gave him a side eye as she occasionally jerked her knee, just enough to hit Tsunade's thighs.
"The fact he's pressuring her to do so and-I mean it's ew. Gosh, disgusting."
"It's just spit, young man. If you're gonna date older women you should grow a pair." Anko spat out.
"Naruto, you're dating an older woman?"
"Not just any older woman." Kurenai scoffed.
"Who?"

The discussion was stopped as the match was finished and Neji won. The black digital table was forming the next pair and they eagerly watched, anticipation getting the best of them. Sasuke Uchiha.
"Finally." He smiled.
The table was generating his opponent, and Sasuke took the opportunity to flick Naruto's head hard.
"Give me a second Tsu." Pushing her to the side gently, he stood up and grabbed Sasuke's neck.
"What the fuck is wrong with you today?"
"Save that for later, look at the board papi." Naruto turned around to see what made him gasp.

Sasuke Uchiha vs Naruto Uzumaki

"What?! I didn't even sign up."
"Nope. We signed you up."
"Tsu? Are you for real?"
She smiled apologetically and winked at him which usually worked, but this time he just glared at her angrily.
"Yeah well I'll f-forfeit the match."
"Yeah well because you're a little stuttering bitch."
With their faces only an inch apart, the tension was rising. Even after all these years with Sasuke, he hasn't learnt how to live with his provocations. But what better way to shut his mouth than to win?
"Huh. Okay. I'll fuck you up in front of everyone." He chuckled, trying to hide his frustration.
"See you there, shrimp."
Sasuke slowly walked out of the room, making sure to give him a long, funny glare. He loved fighting and especially with Naruto. Both of them were stupidly strong and Sasuke really needed to know that he could beat him.
"Tsunade, don't ever do that again." He stormed out, glaring at her like an angry animal.
Sighing, she slipped her feet in her flip flops and hurriedly stood up, ready to follow him.
"Yeah go comfort your little boy." Kurenai spat out.

"Naruto." She called out as she walked down the hallway, lazily smoking. He turned around to see her beautiful white summer dress flowing as she graciously strolled towards him.
"What, Tsunade?"
"Don't talk to me like that."
"You shouldn't smoke inside."
Putting her hand around his waist, she pulled him closer and rose on her tose.
"I'm sorry." She said, blowing the smoke in his face.
"Sorry's not gonna fix it. I've gotta fight my best friend, and look at me, I'm wearing pants and a polo tee."
"I can see that, sexy."
"You've crossed the line."
"Naruto-" She grabbed his jaw, still holding a cigarette between her middle and index finger, pulling it down towards her. "Don't lose to Sasuke." She whispered before she gave him a very long and a very gentle peck on the lips. It wasn't wet, it was just a regular kiss, just like when she kissed his cheek. But it was somehow sexier than anything they've ever did before. Both of their lips were soft and full, gently pushing against each other. She closed her eyes and his eyes were wide open. He didn't expect that at all. She was holding him so close to her, her perfume was consuming him. That gentle, sweet perfume on such a mean, selfish woman. It didn't suit her at all, but it drove him crazy.
"Okay?" She pulled away, fixing his collar, looking at his dumbfounded face, so innocently, but she knew very well what she was doing.
"Yes, beautiful." He put his hands just above her ass, dangerously close to it, and pulled her close to him getting ready to smash his lips with hers.
"Uh-huh. First win." She smiled devilishly, holding her index finger in between their lips.

___

Four of the most powerful women watched with anticipation as the best friends stood about 20 meters away from each other, both looking unbothered, Sasuke was smirking and Naruto looked bored. And whilst Sasuke was in his shinobi clothes, big white shirt with dark pants and a sword, Naruto had black pants on, the one you'd wear out to dinner, and a black polo shirt. Holding a single kunai in his hand, Naruto shoved it in his pocket upside down, making sure not to tear his pants.
"You may begin." Genma smiled, burning with desire. Aside from being a very nice guy, he had a very weird thing. He loved blood and fighting. And he could literally feel how strong these boys were.

"Naruto's been under the genjutsu for the past fifteen minutes." Kurenai stated, squinting her eyes a little bit as if trying to get a better look of the boys below.
"What?! How do you know?"
"Of course I know Tsunade."
"Well that's not fair, he influenced the outcome of the match before it started." She protested.
"Let him fight, don't be so overprotective."
"It's not fair, for fuck's sake!"
"Let's see if he'll be able to get out of it."
The truth was Sasuke was, if not the best, one of the best genjutsu users in the shinobi world. The hatred he felt towards his brother made him grow stronger than he'd ever would if such tragedy didn't happen to him.

In an instant, Naruto found himself floating in the purple-ish space with nothing around him. He realized he was under the genjutsu ever since he looked at Sasuke once he entered the room. It was, to say the least, unfair. But there were two people in his life that he'd never get angry with. Him and Tsunade. No matter how much they'd hurt him or be unfair, he just couldn't really do much. They were similar more than Naruto ever dared to admit.

His arms and legs became wobbly as he smirked.
"Try something else, Sasuke. This doesn't work on me."
"Bet, shrimp."
He was expecting everything except for Sasuke to make him relive the most traumatic moment of his life. Both of them knew that that exact moment could be the very reason for his sick attraction towards his guardian, his older sister figure, someone that should have stayed family. And it took a lot for Naruto to open up to Sasuke about what he saw when he was just a child. He could see his six year old self, happily running back home to show Tsunade the gift he had bought for her. He would steal money from her for weeks to be able to afford such a big bouquet, one he could barely hold im his small arms.
"Why aren't they fighting?"
"Just watch, Tsunade. Don't be so annoying."

Naruto now saw himself unlocking the door clumsily, barely being able to hide his stupid grin. He was so sure Tsunade's going to love it. Finally unlocking the door, he ran upstairs to where Tsunade usually spent her time, ready to make her day. His smile quickly disappeared when he saw a very big man, with wide back and huge arms, licking in between her thighs as she held his head against it, wincing and biting her lower lip. They were so into it that they didn't even see him standing there. He had a shocked face with a hint of amusement. He's never really seen anyone have sex before that. But seeing his Tsunade, his lady Tsunade, being so filthy like that, lying there only in her tank top, enjoying the touch of some random man, grinding against his mouth as her chin pointed towards the ceiling, her mouth opening wider with each lick she received, it was the moment that changed him. He thought she solely existed to care for him, be his lady Tsunade, make sure he's healthy and fine. He took a few careful steps back before silently going out. The moment he got out of that door, he realized what he had just seen and couldn't prevent the hot tears gliding down his young face. Looking at the colorful bouquet in his arms, he walked towards the forest. He wanted to run away, to never be found. He walked for hours until he stopped crying. He knew the way back but he wasn't sure if he could ever be back in that room. He won't look at it the same way anymore.
Suddenly he felt a strong grip on his head, slim fingers pressing so harshly against his scalp that he thought it will pierce right through his brain.
"WHERE THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU'RE GOING YOU FUCKING IDIOT?! HUH?! I'VE BEEN LOOKING FOR YOU FOR HOURS!!!" She screamed from the bottom of her soul, fear and anger spread all over her face. He just looked at her as sadness ate him up, last time he saw her, she was almost naked, twitching in the hands of a scary man. Now, she was in long blue jeans that came down to the bottom of her thick shoes, a white button up shirt and she still looked as filthy as ever. He couldn't get that image out of his head, it just replayed as he looked at her, completely dumbfounded.
"Why is he fucking shaking, Kurenai can you please just tell me anything?! UGH, I'm gonna lose my mind!"
"He has a fever, it's a side effect. Sasuke's trying to make him as tired as possible."

"Tsu..." The little boy whispered, looking at her beautiful face.
"Don't fucking Tsu me! Where the fuck are you going?! And what the fuck are those flowers?! Who gave you that?! Answer me now!" She slammed him against the tree, gritting her teeth.
"I...I went for a walk."
"For a walk?! Naruto! What's happening?!"
"I-I went to get these for you." He lied.
"Naruto, don't fucking lie to me! It's a store bought bouquet from a local flower shop! Do you think I'm fucking stupid?! What the fuck are you doing here?!"
He just stared at her sadly, his eyes filling up with tears. Before he knew it, he was crying.
"Naruto? Will you fucking speak?!"
The only answer she got was him hugging her leg, still clenching onto the flowers he bought for her. He was holding onto her as if his life depended on it. Why did he have to see that? He was just so hurt. He thought she was different from her filthy friends, different from Jiraiya sensei, different from Asuma sensei...
"Baby! What's wrong with you?!"
"Nothing...Uh-I just missed you." He said boldly, ignoring the tremble in his voice.
"But why are you in the middle of nowhere?!"
"I don't know!"
She picked him up under his armpits, feeling the soft fabric of the grey hoodie he had on.
"Can you let go of that?"
"No, it's for you lady Tsu."
"Alright. Give it to me. I'll hold it."

Sasuke heard Naruto as he fell down on his ass. He just needed a few more minutes before the attack.
"No, no, no. This is not happening! I'm stopping the fight!" Tsunade went to open the window and yell but Anko caught her arm.
"You'll embarrass him! Let him forfeit on his own!"
"I can't! He's not feeling well!"
"Just wait, dammit!"

He looked down at his toddler body in the shower. Not only was he smaller than the kids his age, but he lacked the psychological strength. His arms were tiny, his back bony, his stomach so thin, like a paper. He wondered if he'll ever look like the man that was pleasuring her. He wondered based on what did she choose her men. What did that guy have that Jiraiya didn't? Or did he just not try hard enough? Maybe Jiraiya should've spent more than just his whole life trying to win her over, maybe that's how you get a girl like her. He heard a knock on the door.
"Hurry!"
He quickly got out, washed his teeth and face, and dried his hair. Putting his small boxers on lazily, he walked out to see Tsunade wearing her usual silky PJ's, a pink shorts and a pink tank top. She was walking towards the bedroom.
"Tsu, can we sleep in the guest room?"
"Are you screwing with me? Why?"
"I don't wanna sleep there."
"What's gotten into you? First I find you in the woods and then you act all weird. Say it."
"Please Tsu."
"Oh my fucking God!" She sighed in frustration as she rubbed her head with her nails.

As she lied down first, she pulled the cover over to her so Naruto can jump into the bed next to her, which is exactly what he did. What usually felt warm and loving, now felt uncomfortable and scary. He felt like he wasn't man enough to lie next to the woman like her.
"Baby you scared me so much today. Is something going on?"
"Nope, just needed a walk."
"Sure?"
"Sure." He blinked at her, feeling her soft hand rubbing his small stomach.
"Okay. I love you."
"Do you love someone else? Or just me?"
"Here you go again, what kind of question is that?"
"Would you rather sleep with a boyfriend? I mean it must be annoying to sleep with me every day over someone you like."
"Did you see Jiraiya today? Did he say that to you?"
"No."
"Naruto, I love sleeping with you, and I love you the most. Don't ever think like that. You're my everything."

The audience gasped audibly as they saw blood gushing out of Naruto's shoulder. He was holding the blade firmly with his other hand, finally breathing freely as he managed to escale the Genjutsu.
"I must say Sasuke-" He breathed heavily, feeling dizziness getting the best of him. "You know me very well."

___

Chapter Text

Naruto looked helpless, his arm was completely covered in blood as he tried to pull the knife out. This was one of his pricier shirts which gave him a big itch in his fist, the one only Sasuke could scratch. He had a high fever and his whole body was shaking.
"Does it still hit the same? Seeing that?"
"Absolutely." Naruto let a tear roll down his cheek, looking up at the sky. He hated Sasuke for making him go through that again. Tsunade watched as she leaned over the window, so much she could fall out every second, she was chewing on her lip, almost drawing blood.
"Guys, look at his arm! He's crying!"
"We're looking Tsunade! Will you calm down now?"
"How are you so calm?!"
"Probably because we're not in l-" Anko forgot Shizune was sitting there with them as well.

Slowly, Naruto got up, seeming drunk. His legs were going over each other, stumbling on the firm ground.
"Shall we fight?" Sasuke smirked, holding onto his sword. Naruto finally looked up at Tsunade. When he saw that beautiful worried face, her chest on the window, her beautiful white summer dress with little roses on it, slim arms...He smiled up at her, winking quickly and waiting to see her reaction. She sighed, worriedly looking down at him as her lip bled a little from all the biting.
"Yes."
With that, both of them started exploding with chakra. While Sasuke looked purple, Naruto looked red. The air was thick, almost unbearable, and the audience all gasped from the sudden impact. Their hair was flowing in the wind of chakra, the dust around them was rising up to the sky, and it became even darker than it already was. Naruto sighed, he could've spent this night with Tsunade and not fighting his best friend, but there was no use thinking about that now.
"I'm all in, just so you know. I'm not gonna be soft on you shrimp."
Naruto just nodded, feeling a bit overstimulated.

"They're so strong, Do you guys feel that?" Shizune's eyes were wide, she's never seen such a strong chakra flow, and in such young people.
"Even if it went out of control we wouldn't be able to stop them." Anko stood up, unable to sit still.
Sasuke finally launched at Naruto with such speed, he was almost invisible. Tsunade was sure that she won't see Naruto again after that. If Sasuke pierced through him with that he'd be dead.

Naruto had his back against the wall, with a sword piercing through his chest. Tsunade's eyes widened and her voice was gone. She wasn't sure if what she was seeing was true. It looked so real, it looked like the day Orochimaru stabbed him.

"Tsu, watch the tribunes. Something's off." She flinched as she looked to her left, seeing Naruto crouched down at the top of the battle arena wall, just a few inches away from her, his eyes were red and had a cross in it. She had a slight frown on her face, when the hell did he even-
"N-Naruto-" Anko stuttered.
"What? Did you really think this is uh- enough to kill me?" He smiled cheekily. Within seconds he rose to his feet, launching at Sasuke with unbelievable speed. He was faster than Sasuke was, he left traces of red chakra behind him as he flied towards his opponent. And while Sasuke was a bit dumbfounded, not sure if he really just killed his best friend, Naruto was already an inch away from him, his fist being so close to his cheek. Sasuke flied to the other wall of the arena as Naruto's clone disappeared, leaving a puff of smoke behind.

"He's right, look, there are certain individuals that look almost identical." The girls analyzed the tribunes as Tsunade was still trying to realize how did Naruto pull that, how didn't she see it.
"Tsunade, a little help over here? Can you get Kakashi and Jiraiya?"
"Not now. I'm watching."
"For fuck's sake! TSUNADE! Will you get a grip?!"

Fifteen minutes later, Naruto was on top of Sasuke. Sitting on his pelvis, he decided to finally talk to him.
"Sasuke."
"Huh?" He winced in pain, completely exhausted.
"Hit me."
"What?"
"You can either hit me and win or I'll forfeit the match. I don't want to win."
"Why?"
"The girls are watching, Sasuke. I know you want to seem cool." Naruto smiled weakly. With bloody face and puffy eyes, he looked as angelic as ever. He couldn't bring himself to win. Even tho Tsunade promised him a kiss, the love for his best friend was stronger. He remembered each time Sasuke hugged him, helped him, took care of him, condoled him, slept with him in the same bed, trained with him, ate with him, been through thick and thin with him, there was no way he could ever hurt him.
"Hah. Idiot, your girl's watching too. So I say you forfeit." Sasuke chuckled. It was true, he'll look so cool if he does that, even tho it's obvious he can win. Sasuke loved Naruto because he was not selfish, he was giving, forgiving, caring, gentle and kind. And he didn't want to hit him and say that he won. No, he wanted Naruto to look cool.
"Are you sure? I'm sure you could earn yourself a threesome if you elbowed my face right now."
"And I'm sure you'll earn yourself some amazing sex if you forfeit. And, Naruto-" Sasuke coughed, holding his lungs.
"What?"
"I love you, brother."
With the stupid smile on his face, Naruto stood up, pulling Sasuke with him. He raised his arm while he kept the other one interlocked with Sasuke's.

"I give up." He spoke, his voice raspy and deep.
"Are you fucking kidding me?" Tsunade whispered, even after Sasuke put him through hell with genjutsu, gave him a fever, tore his shirt, gave him a mental breakdown, he still couldn't bring himself to hit him.
"He's an idiot." Kurenai sighed, hearing the audience protest and boo in annoyance. This was the most interesting match for them and it ended so insipidly, so stupidly.
"Give me that." Tsunade growled before snatching an apple from Shizune's hand, throwing it with full force at Naruto.
"Ow!" He frowned at her, but when he saw her angrily glaring at him from that window he knew he was fucked.
"See, would've been better if you just knocked me out. She doesn't seem very turned on right now."
"Just wait, trust me." The boys smiled in each other's embrace, ignoring the booing. What mattered was that they're together, they have each other's back.

"FUCK!" The whole Konoha echoed, it was Kurenai's scream coming from that room. The boys looked up quickly but were suddenly attacked by dozens of masked ninjas with Hidden Cloud headbands.
"What the fuck is happening?!"
Both tired as hell, they realized the surrounding looked foggy, the air was thick, and they only heard screams.
"It's okay, we got it Sasuke."
He could only think about Kurenai's scream and his lady. He trusted her, after all she was the strongest shinobi he knew, but he had such a bad feeling. Why would Kurenai scream like that? Did somebody hurt them? Did somebody scare them? What if he doesn't get there in time? He couldn't stop his train of thoughts as his body glowed, his arms extending, looking fox-like. Now that he was ruthless he really showed how strong he is. He didn't care how many of them he had to kill, he'd do it in an instant. And so, around fifty of masked men lied there, dead. Looking back at Sasuke, he could see how exhausted he was. Before he went to Tsunade he knew he had to help his friend.
"Hold me, Sasuke."
"Naruto, go find Tsunade, I'll stay here."
"Are you fucking crazy? And let you stay here all by yourself?!"
"If something happens to her, you-"
"You're just as important to me as she is, so hold me and stop talking."
Sasuke breathed heavily but decided to wrap his arm around Naruto's neck, letting him hold him like that.

"Naruto." Sasuke whispered as his feet glided against the ground, feeling himself getting carried up the stairs.
"Hm?"
"Do you think...I'm stronger than him?"
Naruto looked down sadly as he felt the heavy weight of his friend pulling on his arm. Each step he made hurt his back, but he wasn't giving up. Even tho he couldn't see much, he was adamant to climb up to his lady.
"I don't know Sasuke...but-There's something I want to tell you."
"What?" He moaned in pain.
"I don't think that someone related to you, and so closely related, could be that bad. Because when I look at you I don't see anything evil nor malicious."
When Sasuke heard those words, he felt his face swelling up and heating, finally letting a few tears leave his eyes and slide down his bloody face. It burned his open wounds, but the pain was so good. He rarely talked about Itachi and it was his biggest trauma, something that he couldn't get over, something that he needed to feel again. He needed to see him, he had to make sure that he really is the villain. And if so, he wouldn't feel even a gram of sadness to kill him cold-heartedly.

Finally getting to the top floor, the boys felt a breeze of fresh air, no more mist and fog. As they reached the top floor they could hear a lot of voices, male and female. They turned around the corner, looking like two drunk friends entering a bar. In the hallways they saw a bunch of masked ninjas passed out or lying down in the pool of blood, they saw Ino and Sakura talking as well as Kakashi and Jiraiya, Kurenai, Anko and Shizune. Not seeing Tsunade with them felt like a stab in the heart for Naruto.
"Hey, you two. You scared us." Sakura hurriedly walked over to them, taking Sasuke in her arms and slowly laying him down on the floor, pushing him gently so that he could rest his back against the wall.
"Where's Tsunade?" Naruto whispered, not wanting others to hear that all he cares about is her.
"She's inside the room, I suppose she's healing Shikamaru."
"They're alone in there?" That question alone made Sasuke chuckle weakly, he was so jealous, he was so obsessed with her.
"The door's open, you can go in if you need to."
"Thanks, Sakura." He smiled, patting her hair. She crouched down, immediately focusing on healing her not so loyal lover.

"Naruto, are you alright?" Ino moaned, approaching him as he walked over to them, holding his back as it was hurting.
"Yeah, thanks..." His voice was low, he made sure she knew he doesn't really wanna talk to her, at all.
"Go sit, you've lost a lot of blood." Anko's voice was cold but she still cared for Naruto. Even tho she hated his relationship with Tsune, she still saw that little perfect boy in him.
"Big boy, you alright?"
"Fine." Naruto smiled at his senseis.
"You've become strong, Naruto."
But Naruto didn't wanna listen to them. He just wanted to sit with Tsunade. He glanced over as the doors were open and saw his lady prescribing something to Shikamaru, speaking about something he couldn't hear.
"I'll heal you Naruto."
"Thank you Ino, Lady Tsu will do it." He didn't even look at her, he just kept looking inside that damn room.
"Lady Tsu won't do anything. You'll go to the hospital, I already have a lot of work." She spat out, not turning around to look at her boy. He had no idea what he did wrong. But he knew she was mad.
"Did I do something?" He whispered to Shizune, trying his best not to draw Tsunade's attention.
"I think it's because you gave up." Kakashi chuckled nervously, literally feeling Tsune's dark energy.

Naruto look at her again. Even now, with two pretty young girls there, she looked the best. Her skin was the smoothest, her legs were the leanest, her waist was the smallest, her face the prettiest. Her perfume was lingering in the air, she smelt the best, it was fucking suffocating not to have her naked in his arms. He saw the way Jiraiya sensei looked at her, he was basically eating her up with those eyes. And the fact that he knew Jiraiya sensei so well didn't help. He knew exactly what weird fetishes he had. And the thought of them doing that made Naruto pinch his thigh, anger getting the best of him. His train of thoughts was stopped by an intruder coughing up blood and wincing in pain. It looked like that's exactly what his comrades wanted, supposedly to get some intel from him.

"Good job there, mate." Shikamaru dabbed Naruto up as he put his shirt back on, leaving Tsunade alone in the room. "You're fucking strong dude."
"Thanks..." Naruto's answers were short and simple, in his head he was cuddled up with his lady.
"Woman, will you look at me?" Naruto lost his cool, as much as he loved looking at her ass, he was sick of not seeing her face. But he'd be lying if he said she didn't look fabulous. Her petite legs lazily crossed as she filled a syringe with some weird fluid, her pedicured slim toes, short summer dress, that long straight blonde hair, ugh, she was perfect.
"Who do you think you're talking to?!" Her hair flowed in the air as she spun on her heel to glare at him. His eyes flew wide open as he saw her lip. Even tho she looked like she didn't even sweat, there was a bruise at the corner of her lower lip, and it also had bits of blood on it.
"WHO DID THAT TO YOU?!" Everybody flinched as Naruto frantically turned around, his hand extended and growing in girth as it became orange, grabbing the intruder's neck with it and carried him up in the air as he squeezed his body.
"NO! DON'T KILL HIM! WE NEED HIM! NARUTO!"
But it was too late. The guy's head was rolling on the floor, blood splattered all over the walls.
"My fucking God..." Tsunade whispered, resting her ass on the back of the couch as she shook her head, holding it with her hand. She closed her eyes as she tried to stay calm.
"Great! Now what, you fucking pussy?!" Kurenai yelled.
"Fuck, sorry..." Naruto was wiping his hand with alcohol wipe as he felt the weight of the looks he was getting. Everybody looked at him as if he was some kind of a monster.
"Was that really necessary?"
"I'm sorry." He apologized again to his pervy sensei, looking down sadly as his lips formed a thin line.

"Ino, Sakura, Shikamaru. Get Sasuke to the hospital and see if others need help as well. Kakashi and Jiraya, you escort Anko and Shizune back home and take that guy to Ibiki while he's still...warm, and Kurenai you'll stay with me, I'll check if everything's fine with the baby." She still hasn't opened her eyes as she just stood there, completely furious. "Naruto, leave, I don't wanna look at you."
Everyone complied immediately, only Naruto and Kurenai stood there motionlessly.
"You haven't asked me if I'm alright. Not once." Naruto argued with the Fifth.
"Ugh, I'm gonna puke." Kurenai scoffed. "I'm gonna have a smoke, Tsunade, I'll be back in five." Kurenai hurriedly walked down the stairs and Naruto turned to Tsunade again.
"So?"
"I don't care if you're alright."
"I'm not sure if that's acceptable."
"You've just killed a guy because of your impatience and your stupid ego." She glared at him, trying to get some sense into his head.
"I thought he's hurt you."
"Whatever, get out."
"Can you fucking tell me what the fuck did I do wrong?!"
"You don't know?! Let me enlighten your stupid ass!" She strolled towards him with moderate speed and glued him to the wall. His face felt very warm and it seemed like his fever was very high, but she ignored it.
"When something like this happens you do what?!" She yelled in his face as she grabbed his jaw pulling it down to make him look at her. She looked so tiny but so scary, she was demanding an answer.

Suddenly, Naruto remembered. Even when he was a child she used to tell him that whenever they had a situation that is similar to this, first thing he has to do is find her and come to her. She taught him that no matter how hard it might be, he just has to find her.
"I WAS WORRIED FUCKING SICK ABOUT YOU! Look at you! You're barely standing you fucking stupid asshole! Do you want me to go through hell again?!"
For the first time since he came back, he felt her genuine concern for him, the one she used to show all the time when he was a kid. She was furious at him for not coming to her right away, for not showing her that he's fine.
"I had to stay with Sasu-"
"So you take your fucking friend and come to me, end of story!" She dig her nails deeper inside his jaw, fuming.
"I'm sorry, beautiful." He tried to grab her but she just pushed him even further into the wall, finally taking a step back.
"And forfeiting? You've become such a little bitch." She scoffed, swaying her hips towards the stairs, ready to leave him there, alone.

Even tho the situation was stiff and icky, Naruto felt himself heating up. She was so bossy, she was so rude, so angry...He smiled a little before throwing a kunai from his pocket to her, at the end of the day it was hers. The knife flew right in front of her face and stuck to the wall. She turned to him, frowning gently, not even amused by his behavior.
"What the fuck do you think you're doing?"
"Just wanted to see your pretty face." He smiled, feeling his fever rising as he held himself against the wall.

Sasuke was right, it was pretty damn hot to forfeit the match you'd definitely win, and he was damn right that Naruto just had to wait a little for it to kick in. Tsunade was HOT now, looking at Naruto who was ballsy enough to throw a kunai at her with his hurt arm, his dominant arm. He was a lefty which somehow made Tsunade even hotter at that moment. She might have been toxic and wicked, but the way he effortlessly killed the intruder just because of the small bruise on her lip which she earned herself as she bit on it, nervously watching his boy suffer from Genjutsu. And maybe it was sick to think that he looked so sexy when he was bloody and hurt like this, or the way he talked to Ino, the way he wouldn't let anyone else heal him. Aside from that, Tsunade also turned herself on by looking beautiful all the time. She knew that if she gave him just a tad of sex now, he'll go crazy.

She walked to him hurriedly before grabbing his arms and pushing him inside that room until his legs hit the back of the couch that was in the middle of the room.
"Do you have any idea how fucking annoying you are?" Before he could give her an answer she forced his arms up by pulling his polo tee over his head, leaving him shirtless. This was what she wanted to see, his naked torso and the hem of his boxers showing, his black pants covered in dust and blood. His body was full of bruises and scratches, but it looked so good.
"I don't wanna see another man near you." He breathed out, feeling the sexual energy getting the best of him. "Don't ignore me when Jiraiya's watching, I don't want him thinking that he has-"
"I'll ignore you until you lose your fucking mind." She pushed him around the bed and made him sit down, straddling him quickly, her flip flops making a thud sound as they slipped off her feet. Naruto felt so dizzy, he was already feeling high from the fever and adrenaline, but a turned on Tsunade sitting on his lap, facing him at that, made him feel even wobblier.
"Can I touch you?" He looked up, hoping to earn a nod from her.
"You'll do what I say." She frowned a little before pulling his bead back by his hair, roughly holding it down.
"Open your mouth." She ordered, looking down at him. He immediately complied and slowly opened his mouth, not sure why she said that. She smiled a little before lowering her head and spitting in his mouth gently, using her hands to close his jaw.
"Now swallow." She whispered and he did it quickly, looking at her with a blush. And it felt pretty darn good he wanted more.
"Good boy." Her face was stoic, she knew that he'll do whatever she says and she remembered well how he called it 'ew', but now he swallowed it like a little bitch and liked it.
"I'll do whatever you say." He felt his dick pushing through the soft fabric of his pants.
"I know dickhead." She scooted closer to his dick, finally feeling his hard dick on her thong. She took his hand and pushed it towards her center, letting him figure out a way to pleasure her on his own.

Gulping loudly, he remembered some of Sasuke's advice and gently pushed her thong to the side before separating her folds with his ring and middle finger. It was so slippery, wet, warm, beautifully lubricating, painfully inviting.
"Hurry." She whispered before pushing his hand deeper into her, signaling him that she wants him inside. Grabbing her hip, he glided his fingers from her clit down, applying just enough pressure for his fingers to slip right into her when he reaches her entrance.
"You're an amateur." She chuckled as he held his fingers just outside her entrance, waiting for her to give him a permission to.
"I'm a virgin, you evil witch." He smiled at her, even now when she was on him, she found a way to belittle him. The way he called her a witch turned her on even more and she couldn't help but get up on her knees a little and grab his hand.
"Let this witch help you then." She whispered, looking at him with such lust in her eyes. She pushed his fingers inside of her and gasped, even tho it was only two fingers, it filled her up pretty nicely. She felt like someone just lit fireworks inside of her. For Naruto, this was a new feeling. He knew in theory that he should curl and twist his fingers, but he was too consumed by the wetness and warmth of her inside. It was the closest thing to heaven. It was so wet, it was so healing, it was so cozy. He wanted to stay there forever.
"F-fuck." He whispered as if he was the one who had two fingers inside of him.
She started riding and grinding against them as she held his hand there, not letting him take it out. He found the courage to press the soft mattress with his fingerprints and earned a breathy moan, which he thought was a good sign. He couldn't look away, the way she stared at him as she opened and closed her mouth with each motion he made with his fingers, the way she bit her lip, her sad eyes piercing at him, he didn't dare look at anything else.
"I'm not gonna last long." He said quickly, afraid he might moan out loud while talking. The reason he said that was simple, he didn't want her to find it weird when he starts twitching and moaning.
"When do you ever, shrimp?" She grabbed his neck and whispered that in his ear, still grinding on his slim fingers. He pressed her inside even harder, earning a big yelp from her, the one that came from pleasure.

He felt his animal instincts kick in as his eyes turned red in color, his pupils becoming fox-like as he squeezed Tsunade's hip harder, pulling her even closer and folding his fingers inside of her. He was breathing like crazy and moaning gently every once in a while as Tsunade just kept on moaning and groaning. She needed to release all that sexual energy that existed between the two of them.
"Not yet." She warned him as she saw his dick twitching in his pants, making a small wet spot near his pocket, just next to the pool of wetness on his pants that she made.
"I can't-"
"You must." She ground even harder now as she stared at his blood red eyes. She loved the way he sat there helplessly. He tried to curl his fingers inside of her and received a very deep groan from her and decided to keep doing that. Her breasts were jumping around as she kept on grinding and jumping on his fingers.
When he saw her tearing up again he lost it. He held her hip tighter and started leaning forwards, hiding his face in her boobs as he squeezed his eyes shut and felt the wet cum hit his boxers.
"You're embarrassing." She chuckled, never stopping her motion as he fell back again, looking at her with red eyes as he breathed heavily.
"You're beautiful..." He whispered, curling his fingers even harder now making her rest her forehead on his.
"If I see Ino talking to you one more time-" She started scratching his torso, leaving blood traces behind as his skin swelled up around the scratches she left him. "I'm gonna cut your tongue off." She gave him a glare that made him heat up again, feeling another orgasm approaching.
"I'll never d-do it ag-again." He was moaning and groaning. She expected him to wince in pain or at least make a grimace, but he just stared up at her letting out quiet moans and whimpers.

"You're a masochist." She was rather serious now, looking at his scratched up body. He nodded like a lost puppy, rubbing his palm against her clit as she rode his fingers. He was finally getting along with her pussy as he kinda understood what she needed.
"I love you." He whispered breathily.
"I fucking hate you." She said through her gritted teeth and unbuttoned his pants, pulling the zipper down. He was now even redder than before, he picked up at the pace resulting in Tsunade grinding against him in an unbelievable speed, moaning even louder as he pumped and curled his fingers. She cupped his dick and completely freaked out when she felt how fucking big it is. She could literally feel the vein through his boxers, his girth, his thick head, long ass dick. It was so big. When she felt that she felt like her orgasm is a few seconds away.

But she heard Kurenai walking up the stairs, calling her name.
"She'll see-"
"I don't fucking care." She growled, picking up the pace. She put her fingers inside his boxers, just above his thick head, she felt it grazing her nails as she ground against him. They knew they're gonna cum and she's gonna walk in but they couldn't stop. The only difference was that their moans were quiet now, their gasps were inaudible. She felt herself twitching and she leaned down, getting his lower lip in between her front teeth, their top lips resting against each other. They could feel each other's breaths against each other. Naruto smelt like mint and blood while Tsunade tasted like peach. They both started twitching as they squeezed their eyes shut. She bit him so hard that he drew blood but he didn't care, at that moment all he cared about was the fact they're cumming at the same time. She felt a bit of warm sperm hit her pinky nail as she kept her fingers inside the hem of his boxers, holding onto them. She had her other hand pulling on his hair roughly, holding him in place. He squeezed her hip so hard but so gentle at the same time, still it'll leave a bruise. He curled his fingers inside of her jerking them frantically as his whole body shivered from orgasm. She was shaking on top of him like she was cold.
"What the fuck is that sound-" Kurenai saw the top of her friend's face, resting against Naruto's. Even tho she could only see the top half of his head, she had a pretty good idea of what they were doing based on the smell in the room and their panting and twitching.
"I've left for five fucking minutes." She spat out, leaning against the door frame with her arms crossed.

Finally Tsunade pulled back, licking the excess blood with her tongue and pulled his hand out of he, looking at his bloody lips, it was dripping down all the way to his chin, staining his chest.
"Ay." She yelped gently. She was breathing like crazy, not even looking at her friend and stood up, holding onto his shoulders for support as she slipped her feet back in her flip flops. She fixed her dress but her thighs were all wet and slippery, almost slimy. His fingers looked as if he was in the pool for three hours. He was looking helpless, his eyes were half closed as he stared at his lady, almost pleading for love. He was still moaning lightly and had his arms lying down effortlessly at his side, as if they weren't even his arms. He was just so tired and dizzy. Tsunade saw two cum shots on his white boxers but knew it's best to keep her mouth shut.
"Go, Naruto." She breathed out, knowing she's gonna get lectured soon. He felt a bit sad, how could she just throw him out after what they've just done?
"Out." She gave him a glare that made him stand up immediately. Once he stood up, he felt himself wobbling against the carpet . He made a few steps before his blood sugar completely collapsed, resulting in him to fall down to his knees and then falling to his chest on the carpet.
"Naruto!" Tsunade hurriedly crouched down close to him and Kurenai followed.
"Fucked him that good?" Kurenai's lips formed a thin line as she held Naruto's bare back. Tsunade pursed her lips trying to hide her smile as she pulled him over to his back, looking at his boxers and then back at Kurenai. His still hard dick and two cum shots.
"Great." Kurenai said sarcastically as they pulled him up, by his arms, he wasn't that heavy but he was big. He heard them talking but the sound of buzzing was louder and he could see black, just a few shadows and he was sure he was in heaven. He relied on his best sense, smell. He could smell whether she was on his right or his left, and realized she's on his left, holding him by his hurt shoulder. With his last ounce of strength, he leaned and rested his forehead on her head, trying to give it a peck but ended up just leaning his mouth against it before losing his consciousness.
"I can't wait to tell Shizune."
"Don't even start." Tsunade growled as she smelt Naruto's perfume. She felt so satisfied, she was happy, even tho they had a situation, the ending was perfect.

Chapter Text

"Tsunade said you should take these as soon as you wake up." Kurenai walked over to Naruto who was slowly waking up, spread on the short hospital bed in the same clothes he fell unconscious in. As soon as he heard her voice, he quickly covered his unbuttoned pants and zipper.
"Kurenai...I'm so sorry." He looked down, totally embarrassed by the stains on his boxers and scratches on his torso.
"Don't bother hiding it." She took a seat next to him and handed him a handful of pills and a water bottle. "Everyone already saw it." She frowned at him, remembering the filthy state she caught him in.
"I'm sorry..." He repeated weakly. He finally took a better look around the room, lazily getting up to sit and take the pills Kurenai handed to him. He saw Sasuke sleeping just one bed away from him, scratching his ass in his sleep and murmuring something, sounding drunk. Kurenai analyzed him for a while until he finally looked up at her with his lips slightly ajar, waiting for her to say why's she staring.
"You know..." She looked at his scratched face and bare torso as she spoke. "When you fuck someone a certain amount of times, it doesn't hit the same anymore. That's when love kicks in. If you don't love someone, then you'll just pile up resentment towards that certain someone and become a nitpicking bitch, whatever they do will irritate you and their body and face will have so manyq flaws that you haven't noticed before. If you, however, do love them, then it becomes better. You see the flaws but still enjoy the sex and-"
"Kurenai. Come on." He tilted his head to the side, looking at her with a disappointed look. He knew exactly why she was saying all of this.
"Well, I suppose you haven't had that talk with anyone. She's your first, isn't she?"
"Yeah, so?"
"Think about what I said. Just because your dick's itching now doesn't mean that in a few months you two won't end up traumatizing each other."
"This-" He took her hand and placed it on his heart. "Is my heart when someone mentions her name. And, Kurenai, I'm very much aware of what kind of woman she is. I know her as much as you do. And trust me, I've seen her ugly side, she hasn't always been very nice to me. I know she's selfish and abusive and I know she's self destructive-"
"For someone that's been pleading for my pussy you sure have a sharp tongue." She waltzed into the room, walking over to Kurenai who retrieved her hand and cringed at her words. His eyes lit up when he saw her. He completely lost his mind over her appearance, just like he always does. There's no way that will ever get old.
"Let's fill this up." Kurenai held a paper in her arms and clicked the pen on against her chin. "Cause of fainting is-sex, alright, next-"
"Kurenai, you can't write that-" With that, her body turned into a cloud of smoke, leaving a little bit of her scent behind. Naruto's eyes widened, he needed a few seconds to realize what was happening.
"Fuck." Kurenai whispered, looking at Naruto anxiously. They screwed up and now they've been busted.
"Where is she?!" He stood up angrily, yelling.
"Calm down! She'll be back in an hour or so!" He quickly looked at the clock and realized it's two in the morning, meaning he's been unconscious for two hours. Wherever she was, she wasn't gonna be back in one hour and he knew that.
"Don't lie to me! Where is she?!"
"She had an appointment, alright?! She'll be back!"
"What's happening?" Sasuke groggily rose from the bed, leaning on his arms as he watched the scene unfold in front of him.
"Tsu's gone!"

___

Sipping on her whiskey, she squeezed her black denim jacket tighter around her body as the sunrise was colder than she expected it to be. She did get a few looks from the people around in the garden she was sitting. Apparently, whiskey at 5AM was unacceptable there, in the small village near Konoha. She thought about everything leading up to this moment. How she met Naruto in the hospital that evening thirteen years ago, how they became close, inseparable, how she lost him...If only she knew that today, after everything, she'd be sitting here just a few tables away from Obito. After all, she's a Hokage. It's not that easy to hide from her. He was lazily chomping on his dango stick, not bothering to eat it as thoroughly as Anko does, he left a lot of syrup and a lot of fleshy desert on the stick. Now, judging by the back of his body, he was definitely muscular, but there was a big imbalance between his left and right side of the body. It wasn't hard for her to connect the dots.

It was weird to see someone just existing, especially whilst having two extremely strong teenagers, who have nothing to lose, hunting you down. He was pretty calm and it was obvious that he was that strong, he didn't worry. And he looked clean, too. His cape was ironed, and his hair looked freshly washed. She wondered if it was even worth it, coming all the way here just to watch him nibble for an hour now. But then, he slowly stood up, leaving a stick behind. She realized right then why was he eating it with such little energy, he didn't want to leave his DNA behind. He was eating it in a way that he gently squeezed the little balls with his teeth and pulled them towards him, not licking the stick. It wasn't until he turned around to her when she realized he knew she was here the whole time. She carefully analyzed him as he approached her, his orange mask glowing as the sun gently hit it, revealing the red eye inside of it. With each step he took, Tsunade's heart raced faster. She'd be lying if she said she didn't fear her life at that exact moment. She was fast but maybe not fast enough to run away, she was strong but maybe not strong enough to kill him, and she was happy but maybe not happy enough to just die right there and be fine with it.

"Kinda rude, not inviting me to sit with you." His voice was boyish, a bit raspy. He had a certain accent, it sounded as if he was joking the whole time he spoke. She didn't know where to look, at his eye, or his...mask...Not many options. He was sitting upright on the bench in front of her, keeping his hands clasped together under the big rectangular table.
"Call me old-fashioned, but shouldn't a guy approach the girl?"
"Eh, you're right. My mistake. Sorry, Princess Tsunade. What brings you to me?" He rested his head on his hand as he placed his elbow on the table. "I mean you definitely didn't come to chat, I don't think we ever went past the small talk before, no?" She wondered why was he wearing gloves, analyzing his whole appearance as he spoke.
"We didn't, no...But, it seems like someone I l-care about feels a bit of...agitation when your name comes up, Obito."
He laughed loudly before talking.
"Seems like we have something in common. I could never use that word, love. It's icky, innit?"
"What I feel for him is way past love."
"But not exactly love, yeah, I know all about it. Me too, I hate loving. So overused, right?"
"It's degrading."
"Good point. You know, Naruto really loves love." She gritted her teeth when he mentioned his name, the odds were high, she'll bust his mask. "He doesn't appreciate it, but he was basically working for me for a good while. All he does is fueled by love, take it away from him and you'll get a raging beast with no empathy."
"Isn't everyone like that? You, for example."
"I don't know what you think of me, but I really just want to live my life in peace."
"I don't believe that."
"Well-" He shrugged his shoulders, taking her glass in his hand which resulted in her flinching a little. "I lied. I do actually want to cause chaos..." He took his mask off in a quick motion, effortlessly, as if he wasn't revealing his face to her. Her eyes were opened wide, her lips slightly ajar. The guy was half zetsu half human. In one eye he had Sharingan, whilst in his other eye, there was Rinnegan, the one Pain had. She tried to hide her gulp by a cocky smirk.
"As if I'd let you lay your finger on him." She watched him down her drink in an instant, wiping his mouth before giving her a stare which made her jerk her leg in frustration.
"If I asked you what's so special about him, would you actually be able to answer? Because while you were mourning him he was creeping up on you, jerking off while spying on you-"
"Stop saying nonsense or I'll break that face of yours."
"So you do not have a clear answer?"
"I'm not that special either." She argued.
"No but he is just...such a pain in the ass. I really wanna see him dead." He talked about it as if it was nothing, like he didn't talk about killing him.
"You'd have to kill me first." She frowned.
"You? Nah. I was actually thinking of asking you to join me. I'm amazed by you."
"Join what exactly?"
"Brining dead back to life."
She chuckled and shook her head before lighting up a cigarette.
"If you asked me that a few months back, I'd probably say yes."
"Hmm...I see, you're satisfied with him alive. I'm just very confused...How can a whiny asshole like him be someone's favorite? Someone like you. I see we have a lot of similarities, and yet, I could never get along with him."
"He's a little bitch, I'll agree to that."
"Yeah?" He laughed breathily, sincerely enjoying her presence. "He's a handful, so tiring."
"Still, lay a finger on him and I'll bury you."
"He's not that sweet, just so you know. He's killed so many people, I stopped counting years ago."
"Because he was manipulated."
"You know what...I'm a little short on time, but-" He took his glove off and inched his palm to the middle of the table, opening it. "I promise I'll come to you next time and have a talk, agree?" She unsurely inched her hand closer to him, finally gripping it firmly and shaking it.
"If I don't kill you until then." She smirked. Tsunade knew she definitely wasn't able to do it alone, with no help, and she knew this guy was aware of how strong he was.
"See you, Princess Tsunade." His body got inhaled in that mask, bringing the glass with him. She finally exhaled, feeling her knees shake and her head tremble. This was probably one of the worst experiences she ever had to go through.

But how? How did she manage do find him? Maybe he wanted to be found, but why'd he risk it? And she managed to find him, but how couldn't she manage to find Naruto? Surely he was strong and smart, but was he as strong as Obito? No way. Her mind started playing games on her. She remembered a few times when she thought, she hoped, that maybe, just maybe, she'll find him if she goes looking for him. Sometimes the things were just not adding up, too many coincidences which seemed to be done on purpose, the Kamelia, eaten pancakes, flowers, paper hearts. She thought that maybe he was somewhere, even if it's just his spirit, she thought maybe she'll feel it if she looks for it. So she began following the tracks. The paper heart she found in her office drawer, she took it, and held it in between her palms. Closing her eyes, she focused, and focused, and focused some more. After a minute of silence, she felt a wave of shock go through her body. She felt a trace. So she followed it. And half way there, she realized how stupid she is. She stopped around half an hour away from Konoha and found herself near a beautiful lake. She thought about what she achieved, being twenty five. There wasn't much to be proud of. Aside from putting the village in a much better place, which she hardly cared for.

She sat down on the soft ground and took her boots and socks off. Carefully slipping her feet into the lake, she leaned on her arms and looked up. Sun ways hit her face, her black sunglasses with thin frame, her full lips and her big breasts. She took her shirt off to get a tan and closed her eyes as she felt a summer breeze hit her bare thighs, covered by a short skirt only up to the mid thighs, and less. She felt stupid for coming all the way here, and she felt stupid for each time she thought he was there.

She heard a soft splash and quickly looked at where the sound came from. She saw a body, lying down in the grass. Somehow, she didn't freak out. She was in the middle of nowhere, yeah, but somehow she didn't really feel any distress. She slowly retrieved her head up, to seem as if she's staring at the sun, but under her sunglasses she was peeking. She tried to see who was that, just a hundred feet away from her, at the opposite shore of the lake, someone who had such a bright effect on her. When the person was twitching to get in a more comfortable position, she caught a glimpse of them. The person was definitely a child, and they wore a mask. Judging by their appearance, they couldn't be older than eleven or twelve, which is exactly what Naruto would be. Her heart began racing. She tried to act nonchalantly and move around a little bit to get a better look. She lowered her head and stretched, never taking her eye off that child. There were a lot of similarities, Naruto also always walked around shirtless, and he also lay like that, with his arms spread out wide. But, no way she could be sure, why would he just lay there and not run to her if it was really him? Still, she couldn't shut her curiosity up. When she finally got up to her feet, she saw that the boy had blond hair. His body was very lean, exactly like Naruto's, but much longer, it's been such a long time that she remembered his body only from photos. But his knees had the same scratches and scars that Naruto had, but then every kid has the same scars. And that shade of blonde was darker than Naruto's hair, but then it wouldn't be weird to have darker hair as you grow up. She knew she had to check.

Getting a wet wipe from her purse, she started cleaning her legs gently which earned attention from her little neighbor. She gently rubbed them, seeing his head's up straight, holding himself with his palms against the ground. She watched him the whole time, looking at his small abs while she cleaned her feet. Is she crazy? There's no way for this to be a coincidence. She slowly put her socks back on and pushed her feet into her black boots, straightening her skirt and brushing over her legs to clean any excess dirt or grass. She put her shirt on, and when she looked back down, he was no longer there. She made a puzzled face before looking around, no sight of anyone. But she could feel where he went.

"Who the fuck are you?" She spat out holding himself firmly against the tree, pressing a kunai against his neck. The boy made a very frightened 'Ugh' sound and quickly raised his arms up, his whole body shaking. Judging by his voice he was probably just about to hit puberty.
"I-I-I'm s-sorry." When she heard that, that scared voice, she remembered each time she literally traumatized Naruto by being her hateful, selfish, scary self. She felt bad and decided to just take a good look at him. He wasn't very tall, and he wasn't very strong. The mask he has on was rather plain. At first she thought he was a part of some secret organization, but his mask was just white, covering his ears and face. Still, she felt sentimental, his blonde hair, its shape and thickness really resembled Naruto's.
"I'm sorry, you just reminded me of someone." She put her knife down and pushed her hand in his hair, combing it harshly, leaving her hand there. It felt just like before Her lips formed a thin line before she inched to the left and let the boy pass. For some reason, he didn't move for another five seconds, he just stared at her.
"Go on." She hurried him. He took a few steps away from her, his black shorts barely holding onto his slim waist.
"Goodbye, Princess Tsunade." Her body jolted and she quickly turned around, but this time it was as if he teleported. No sign and no trace of him. She thought about that, what he called her. Either she was very famous, or someone was playing tricks on her.

Or another time she was with Kurenai in the pub near the Sand Village. They were already deep in their drunken state, the night was very cold but it was so suffocating inside that pub, the smell of cigarettes and alcohol was lingering in the air. Of course Kurenai talked about sex, and it was a bit too loud. And whilst Tsunade laughed her ass off, she wasn't alone. There was a man sitting next to them, alone, but the table was big. Kurenai didn't pay much attention to him, but Tsunade did. Quite a lot. He was high, wearing a black cape and a mask. The cape was similar to ones Akatsuki's wore, but with no red clouds on them. He was drinking a simple sparkling water, reading The Twelve Caesars. She admired the book choice, she just finished reading it recently. His blond hair was spiky and thick, she thought that it might as well be that boy she met on the lake a few years back. His hands looked very soft, there was no chance the guy was older than fifteen. His nails were so neat, just like Naruto used to take care of his. The resemblance was definitely there. She felt a little emotional, wondering what would Naruto look like in this age. He was quietly chuckling the whole time Kurenai spoke.
"If the guy already has a small dick, then he should be aware of it and work on his technique! Gosh! Do you know how many times I've seen that? So your dick is small and you don't even use it well? Well then better chop it off." She rolled her eyes, chuckling at her friend's reaction. Tsunade was laughing like crazy, she was so fascinated by Kurenai's lack of sense of the surrounding.
"So if it's big, it doesn't matter how he'll use it?" The guy turned to us, still holding a book with one hand. Kurenai first frowned but then smiled devilishly.
"Eavesdropping, sir?"
"No need to call me sir, I'm much younger than you."
"And how old do I look to you?"
"You and your friend both look twenty, however, judging by your topics I'd guess you're a bit older than that."
"Sex's always a great topic."
"I wouldn't know."
"Virgin?"
"Very."
"Hah, what are you, eighteen?"
"Fifteen."
Kurenai's face formed a very puzzled expression and she decided to cut the crap.
"Boy, shut your ass up, you're right where you need to be. Good thing you're studying, don't worry about sex yet."
He let a deep chuckle escape his mouth before he turned back to his book, tapping his fingers against the wooden table.
"Excuse me, ladies. I won't eavesdrop anymore."
"Good. Because your dick's still not long enough to have this convo."
"Is there an...inch limit? I mean, to have that convo."
"Yep, seven inches..." Kurenai joked, hitting Tsunade's hand as she laughed like an idiot.
"Well then I'm fine, I'm a bit bigger than that."
Both girls shot their gaze to an unbothered boy reading as he spoke to them, flipping the page with his soft, slim hands. They were big and veiny, but still looked very boyish.
"It was lovely meeting you two, I gotta go now." He stood up, revealing his height.
"We didn't even meet, here-" She spread her hand out. "I'm Kurenai." He hesitantly shook her hand before turning to Tsunade. If it was anyone else, she'd refuse to do so, but something was pushing her closer to him. Probably the resemblance to Naruto. She spread out her arms slowly, looking up at him.
"Tsu-" Before she could say her name, he bowed down, taking his mask off just enough to reveal his lips, and kissed her hand softly. She was flabbergasted.
"Oh, you pervert, you liked her from the start, that's why you were eavesdropping!"
"I'm far from a pervert, but I did...like her. Enjoy your night, ladies." Tsunade cursed herself for not taking a look at his lower face, but he put the mask back down too quickly.
"You didn't even tell us your name!" He stopped, slowly turning around before tilting his head.
"Caesar."
"Caesar my ass." Kurenai scoffed before turning her attention back to Tsunade. "He doesn't even have beard yet, and look at how's he acting. Teenagers these days..." But Tsunade just kept looking at his back, he paid before going out. The moment he set his foot outside, she saw him through the window, he took his mask off completely. She saw a pointy nose and small ear, smoke leaving his mouth as he breathed. She smiled to herself, maybe it could be her Naruto, if she saw his other ear she'd know...

"Can we pay? Card, please."
"It's already paid for."
"Huh?"
"The gentleman sitting next to you paid already."
The waiter left and two of the ladies just looked at each other for a while.
"We drank a lot...Must have hurt his pocket."
"Yeah..."

___

"Finally! Are you crazy?! We barely calmed him down! God! If I didn't give him those tranquilizers he'd-"
"Where is he?"
"In the room, the same one-"
"Give me a minute alone with him." Kurenai couldn't believe how cold Tsunade was. While she was out of the village, they had to deal with a not so sweet Naruto.
"Tsune...Are you hurt?" She grabbed her shoulder, holding her hand with her other arm.
"I guess...I just had a lot of thinking..."
"I love you."
"I love you too, silly." Tsunade smiled at her best friend, happy that she finally heard something nice come out of her mouth since she learnt about her and Naruto.

She slowly slid the door open, closing it behind her. It was already nine in the morning, the blinds were closed, only letting a little bit of light inside the big hospital room, six beds but only one taken. His head shot up and he took a long breath before he started yelling.
"You fucking-! UGH! WHY DID YOU HAVE KURENAI DRUG ME YOU SELFISH-"
"I'm everything but selfish for you, Naruto." She got closer to him, taking her jacket off, before slapping his face hard. "And if you ever think about lying to me again-I'll break you. I'll break your bones, I'll skin you alive." She looked sad and angry at the same time, he didn't know how to react. All the anger he felt disappeared, all he felt now was fear. "Half of my life's been about you. So I don't wanna hear another word from you." She pushed him to the side a little bit, cringing when she saw he still didn't change. She gently climbed up next to him, pushing her thigh in between his legs, pressing it against his groin. She closer her eyes and hugged his torso tightly, hiding her face in the crook of his neck. She didn't know it back then, but she was completely head over heels for him at that moment. He was silent for another minute before he smelt her hair. He inhaled sharply, bringing her body closer to him, as if it was possible. He wondered where was she in that short skirt and short tank top, but knew it's better not to push her buttons right now.
"Tsu..."
"Shhh." She put her palm on his mouth lazily, feeling herself falling asleep on his body.

Chapter Text

The two boys laughed their asses off as they talked about mutual memories, rolling on the floor of the hot hospital room, dirty and smelly.
"Yo, let's go get cleaned up. I gotta find Tsu."
"She went to the lake."
"To the lake?"
"Yep, I heard her talking to Kurenai this morning when I came to take your room."
"Why the lake?"
"I don't know, some dude visited, apparently he's their friend."
"Yeah, screw that, we're gonna check it out." Naruto rolled his eyes, hating the idea of some dude visiting.
"Bro, you're so fucking obsessed. Go change your pants first." Wheezing once again, they felt happier than ever. Naruto knew that both of them depended on each other, psychologically as well as physically. The tie was too strong.

___

Slowly waltzing towards the group of thirty year olds, they looked as good as ever. Sasuke was a bit shorter, a good bit more muscular, his hair was longer, and he was a bit hairier than Naruto was. Naruto looked tall and lean, barely any body hair with his hair softly flowing in the wind. They definitely looked better then anyone their age. Sasuke's swim shorts were a bit longer, and had a simple design on them, black shorts with pink dollar signs, while Naruto's was simply black and a bit shorter. They spotted their target, in a black thong and a short tank top, with two buttons on her cleavage. She was in the spotlight among all the people there, her sitting at the lower end of the sun-bed, reading a book, enjoying her cigarette with a glass of whiskey, it was a remedy for Naruto's eyes. And whilst Naruto stared at the back of his lady's back, her bare big ass sitting on the plastic sun bed, her long hair clipped up, Sasuke stared at her friend. Kurenai was sitting beside her, pink thong and small triangle swim bra, barely covering anything, laughing loudly and cursing as usual. Sasuke admired her personality and they really got along. Aside from occasional disagreements they had about Naruto and Tsunade, they always shared a good laugh.

"Hey pretty eyes." Naruto jumped behind her, spreading his legs, each one resting on the sides of the bed, scooting closer to her until his whole torso was on her, her head hitting his chin, hugging her bare lower stomach. Sasuke on the other hand sat beside Kurenai on the sun bed and stuck his tongue out at her.
"Gosh, you're so annoying!" Tsunade chuckled, surprised by the boy's sudden presence, taking her sunglasses off and putting the book down, pulling his hair by spreading her arm behind her. She pulled him closer by his hair and bit his cheek, loving the sudden warm feeling of him.
"Fucking you again." Kurenai scoffed, rolling her eyes at Naruto but giving a small smile to Sasuke.
"What, can't we enjoy with you?"
"Yeah, yeah, you two always have to come along." Kurenai said sarcastically.
"Let me just..." Naruto slowly pulled Tsunade's tank top up, making her boobs fall back in it. He was just too jealous but Tsunade decided to let it go and just smile softly, chuckling once she saw Kurenai's annoyed face. Sasuke got a fat joint out of his pocket and showed it to Kurenai, smiling devilishly at her.
"Niiiiceeeee." Kurenai's eyes twinkled, she took the lighter out and began smoking with Sasuke.
"Don't overdo it." Tsunade warned her.
"Tsune, I'm pregnant, not sick."

"Where were you last night?"
"Don't be annoying." Tsunade placed a chaste kiss on his chin and gave him a warning look. She waited a few moments before she made sure no one was looking at them and grabbed his jaw, pulling his ear closer to her mouth.
"I want you more everyday." She whispered in his ear, kissing his earlobe softly. He blushed and smiled at her, kneading her soft thighs as he felt himself heating up. "You little bitch." She whispered, a little louder now, seeing his reaction.
"I love you so much, you witch. Can we go somewhere more private?" He was ready for action, almost drooling at the site of her natural face, her big honey eyes with no mascara on.
"Nope." She ignored him, smiling to herself.
"Aye, you wanna take a hit?" Sasuke inched the green cig closer to Naruto, holding it with his thumb and his index finger.
"I'd rather skip." He snapped out of his sexual trance to smile apologetically at his friend.
"Oh come on, your mommy doesn't approve?"
"Sasuke, do you want me to break your back?"
"Let him be, at least he's not annoying." Kurenai argued with her friend.
"I'm not annoying." Naruto spat out before taking the joint and inhaling strongly, earning an amused look from Tsunade.
"Atta boy."
And whilst Sasuke approved, Tsunade pinched his thigh. She didn't appreciate how easily influenced he can be sometimes.

"Your stomach's kinda showing. Can I touch it?" Sasuke asked with an amused look on his face. The two blonds watched carefully as Kurenai nodded joyfully and he actually caressed her abdomen, making small circles as he analyzed it. Naruto slowly poked Tsunade's ass, signaling her to watch.
"I'm watching, honey." She whispered with the most weirded out face. She had no idea they were that close.
"You're my honey." He whispered in her ear, pushing his mouth against it as he spoke softly, kissing her soft hair. He finally glanced around to see Guy and Kakashi neck-deep in the lake, fighting and arm wrestling in the air, Jiraiya and Asuma talking about politics, or so he thought, they were too far away to hear, he saw Kiba's scary older sister, Yamato captain all alone as he created a wooden sun-bed for himself as well as a sunbrella, as he liked to call it. He then saw Anko and Shizune talking to some random guy that he has never ever seen before.

"Who's that?" Naruto pointed his finger to a strong looking, tall, dark-haired guy. He had a weird feeling but couldn't explain it, it was as if that certain guy had such a negative energy. His lips were slim and his nose crooked, his eyebrows strong and thick, and his eyes were pointy and small, cat like. Very dark and very deep gaze. His hair was short and a little damp, his whole body was covered in small droplets, sliding down to his white swim shorts. The guy was just as tall as Naruto, but had much, much more muscle. His forearms were as thick ad Naruto's shins, his breasts were as big as Shizune's, and his abs were so visible, his whole stomach looked like a block of chocolate.
"Oh, that's Itsuki. He's our friend but he moved away like ten years ago." Tsunade said, uninterested in talking about him. But Naruto had a feeling, there was something about that guy...

Suddenly he turned around to crouch down and grab the cigarette that fell out of his mouth, and then Naruto saw it. His back. It was the guy that ate her out all those years ago. He remembered it so well, it must've been him. He grabbed Tsunade's arm for support but squeezed a bit too hard which caused her to turn her head behind angrily, only to see his wide eyes and slightly opened lips. His worst fear came true, his biggest trauma happening again before his eyes.
"Tsunade." He said slowly, staring at him the whole time. What brought Sasuke's attention to them was the fact they've suddenly fallen silent. And he saw Naruto's face, he knew something was awfully wrong. He followed his gaze and saw the guy, but didn't really see much. What was so special about him?
"Baby, what's wrong?" She asked quietly, completely weirded out by Naruto's behavior. And he just stared at him, his mind going blank as he couldn't believe his eyes. Helpless, he turned to his friend as his eyes filled with tears.
"That's the guy." He looked at him as if he was asking for help, his voice was so weak and raspy, Sasuke really thought he was gonna faint any minute.
"Naruto, what's wrong?!" Tsunade became increasingly worried as she still wasn't getting an answer from him. She turned her body around and shook him a little by pushing his torso slightly. He looked at her with the most hurt, nastiest glare ever. But it didn't last long, he jerked his head back to the weird guy's direction and saw him approaching them, his eyes fixated on Tsunade.

Sasuke knew something bad was gonna happen. Even the background music shut off. It was the worst moment for everyone to not have a distraction, because a chaos was happening one way or another.
"Tsune, sweetie, can I borrow your lighter?" His voice alone was so irritating, let alone his attitude. Her attention was switched to Itsuki as she just nodded at him, holding Naruto's thigh with one hand.
"Who the fuck are you calling a sweetie?" Naruto's voice was cold and scary as he slapped the lighter out of his palms, getting the attention from others. He looked up at him like an angry dog. He knew that he must have seen him, he didn't acknowledge his existence, and so Naruto was gonna make him pay for that, as well as for shagging his lady. He looked at Naruto weirdly before chuckling.
"Oh it's you again, grown up, heard you came back from the dead. For a dead guy you sure have some balls. But, yeah, sorry I didn't say hi to you, Na-ru-to." Tsunade was just listening to them, completely shocked. She knew that this argument had something to do with her, but how the hell did he know about Itsuki if they had a fling like ten years ago?
"Chill out Naruto." Sasuke grabbed his forearms but Naruto stood up, letting Tsunade's hand fall off his thigh. He was now face to face with that bastard who still had a fresh cigarette in his mouth.
"How about you watch your fucking mouth?" Naruto inched his face closer to him, flexing his fists which were next to his torso, ready to lunch at Itsuki.

"Aye, aye, what the fuck is happening?" All of the jonins quickly approached them, Kakashi put an arm between them and Jiraiya held Itsuki's back. Tsunade was too stunned to say anything as she just glared, while Sasuke was anxiously sweating as he knew how nasty Naruto can get.
"The fuck's his problem?" Kurenai cringed at Naruto before Itsuki turned to her and smiled.
"Looks like he's still a little overprotective bitch. Boy, you're too slim to fight me, look at you, you don't have any fat." The guy laughed, and it was the ugliest, most provocative laugh Naruto's ever heard.
"Hit me." Naruto growled, gritting his teeth.
"What?" Itsuki chuckled as others began pulling on them even harder, and while Itsuki let Jiraiya pull him back a little bit, Guy wasn't strong enough to hold Naruto back as he inched closer to Itsuki every second.
"Hit me first, see if I'm too slim. Grow a pair and hit me, you disgusting little bitch." Tsunade was in awe as she never heard Naruto say all that, she has never heard him cuss like so, and his behavior was unacceptable.
"Naruto-"
"I'm not talking to you." He cut her off, never looking away from his opponent. Tsunade grabbed her chest and cringed hard, opening her lips slightly, completely flabbergasted. He has never in his life done that, talk to her in such tone, with such disrespect, in front of everyone.
"You've crossed the line." Itsuki frowned before swinging and punching Naruto's jaw. Now, the guy was strong, but Naruto's will to break him was stronger. His face flew to Tsunade, but his body stood still. He quickly retrieved his head back to Itsuki, getting ready to hit him back. But when Tsunade saw Itsuki hit her baby like that, she jumped up, ready to kill him. What surprised her was Sasuke's firm grip on her arm, his apologetic face and scared look. Everyone started pulling them away from each other but Naruto was just too strong.
"Alright big boy, you are tough, I'll give you that. Your turn." Itsuki said, he wanted to sound bold, but the way Naruto glared at him with his busted lip, as if he hasn't taken a hit just now, ready to eat him alive, really scared him bad.

Pushing Kakashi away, he spat the blood on Itsuki' face aggressively, swinging his arm so fast that no one saw him, finally gluing his fist to Itsuki's cheek. Such a noisy sound from one punch, everyone was in awe. His tooth flew out in the air as he fell down to the grass, sunset light hitting his body. His ear and lip were bleeding heavily and his eyes rolled back to his brain, he looked as if he was having a seizure. Before anyone could react, he knelt down and began punching his face even harder and faster. Four punches in, he felt the weight on both of his arms, pushing at him strongly. A second later he found himself flat on his back, a few meters away from the crowd, Tsunade and Sasuke glaring down at him, pushing on his arms.
"What the fuck?!" She yelled, scanning his broken knuckles and his bloody lip.
"Alright, you're stronger, it's clear, calm down." Sasuke whispered in his ear as he glanced back at the crowd. Everyone was around Itsuki who wasn't visible from their point. Naruto was breathing heavily, completely consumed by anger, fuming while he tried to escape their grip.
"Please stop!" Tsunade dig her nails in his arm, hoping to get some sense into him.
"Let me go." He warned them breathily, blinking frantically, avoiding Tsunade.
"Baby!"
"I'm not your fucking baby." He finally glared at her, his teeth gritted and his whole body tensed. He was so mad, nothing could help.
"His hand looks awful, we need to get him away from here so I can take a better look." Tsunade spoke to Sasuke but he was just too focused on Naruto. He felt awful, why did he have to go through all that, why Tsunade out of everyone, why is it always gonna be so complicated?

___

Sasuke was gently massaging Naruto's shoulders as they were sitting on the bed. Tsunade was lazily sliding her legs inside one of Naruto's shorts which she got from his wardrobe, feeling a bit embarrassed to walk around in her bikini thong. The atmosphere was fucking heavy. He was still so mad and he still wouldn't look at her. What scared her was the fact that Sasuke, who usually mocked and provoked him, looked very worried and sad. She slowly approached them, her slim legs wobbling inside his big shorts. She pulled the chair towards him and sat in front of him, getting the first aid kit in her lap. She also took a small towel and put it on her knees, keeping them glued together. Taking a cloth out, she poured alcohol on it, lots of it, and took it in her palm, making sure not to touch the damp part.
"Give me your hand." She said softly, spreading her own hand towards him. He lazily lifted his forearm up from his knee, still not letting it hit her soft palm, he kept it in the air as he stared at the wall, resting on his other hand. She definitely didn't appreciate the cockiness but decided to let it go this time.

"I'm gonna be outside, Naruto please just take a breath before you do something stupid." Sasuke warned him before slowly standing up, holding Naruto's shoulder for support.
"Will do." He answered coldly, still staring at the wall. Hearing the doors thud, Tsunade finally felt a bit more privacy and freedom. She tried to look at his bloody lip but he jerked his head away, refusing to look at her or let her touch him. She took Naruto's hand and placed it on her knees, on the towel. She slowly dabbed his ruined knuckles with it, seeing his broken bones move as she touched his skin. God knows how hard he had to hit him to break his hand like this. He winced a little, jerking his hand away but she grabbed his wrist gently and put it back.
"I know, I'm sorry. I'll go slow." She whispered, trying to get him to look at her but he just wouldn't. At least he switched from staring at the wall to staring at his toes. He would occasionally glance at hers. Beautifully slim and soft, so feminine, so delicate, so delicious.
"This is gonna sting." She warned him before pouring the alcohol all over his bloody knuckles, the room was filled with sizzling sound and he didn't wince, not once. He looked so unamused, waiting for her to finish and get out. She felt very disrespected by his silence, it was as if she was a ghost. He was never like this before.

Finally, she took his hand in both of hers and began healing him, his bones were slowly going back to their regular spot, connecting with the nerves and veins. She watched it carefully, giving her all to make sure his hand heals properly. She rubbed his palm with her thumb as she did so, trying to show affection. In her mind, she wondered how the hell did he know about Itsuki. There was no way that this boy knew everything about her life, or so she thought. She watched his slim, veiny hand. His fingers were so bony and long, his nails perfectly neat, a few scratches and a lot of scars, almost no hair at all, even his hands were attractive. She remembered how mad she felt when she saw that idiot hit her boy, she could kill him right there and then. And Naruto was damn strong. He was driven by jealousy, and Itsuki just didn't have that.

"Alright, tape and we're done." She softly spoke as she lifted his hand up and took the tape out of the box, rolling it all over his palm.
"I don't need the tape, it's suffocating, I need my hand free."
"Why? So you can punch some more?"
"If I see him again, he's a dead man."
She was so frustrated that he just wouldn't look at her. Finally, she finished taping his hand and pulled his face up by his chin.
"I'll tell Kotetsu to get him out-"
"Don't do it because of me, I'm just telling you what's happening if I see him. If you want him here-"
"Naruto. I don't fucking want him here. We fucked once, ten years ago. Are you for real?" She tucked his hand and brought it back to her knee.
"I don't need the details. And yes I'm for real, I don't want your ex being anywhere near me."
"He's not my ex."
"Your...fling, whatever, I've never had a fling to understand that."
"Can you take into an account that I'm almost thirty?"
"No I fucking can't." He stood up, towering over her. He was still so angry, unable to control his emotions. She looked up at him from her seat before closing the box and throwing both that and the towel on his bed, rising to her feet.
"You're very immature right now." She cleared her throat before speaking, afraid she might make him ever angrier. And she did. He grabbed her arms and pulled her closer to him to stare at her and she saw his eyes filling up with tears.
"YOU ALMOST MADE ME SHAKE HIS HAND!" He yelled.

Sasuke tried his best to stay still. He knew he'd never hurt her but hearing him scream like that almost made him burst in.

"What the fuck are you talking about?!"
"I DON'T WANT YOU BEING AROUND ANYONE THAT HAS EVER TOUCHED YOU IN THAT WAY! LET ALONE SUCKED YOUR PUSSY! HOW CAN YOU JUST CHILL WHEN HE'S THERE?! FIRST YOU HAVE SEX WITH ME AND THEN YOU DO THIS?! IMAGINE IF I DID-"
"If you don't calm down-"
"I can't calm down!" He pushed her until her back hit the wall, staring down at her as he imprisoned her by his arms on her sides. She looked to the side uncomfortably before grabbing his jaw and pulling him even lower, holding his cheek with her other hand. She scanned his busted lip before whispering.
"You were six, Naruto. If I knew then that this would take such a sick and twisted turn I'd probably run away, not fuck him. This is wrong and you're making it even worse by being so jealous. I don't even remember him like that."
"What are you saying?! Why is this sick and twisted?!" He grabbed her palm and placed it on his heart, letting her feel how fast his heart was beating. He was honest to the bone.
"Because...-" She saw his eyes filling up with tears that were dangerously close to sliding down, he was demanding an answer from her. "You should find someone your age." She said quickly before her lips formed a thin line, expecting a vile reaction from him.

He punched the wall next to her face hard and took a step back, breathing heavily. She flinched before she glared at him angrily.
"Good thing you told me that on time. I could only imagine how hard it'd be for me if we had sex." He said sarcastically, calming down from his high and finally taking a seat on his bed, looking at the blood coming out of his tape. It was drenched.

She looked at him weakly, feeling her heart shattering. She didn't mean what she said and she most definitely didn't want him to find someone his age. She wanted him to be with her. But the damage was done.
"Honey...I'm sorry." She walked over to him and patted his soft hair, crouching down to kiss the top of his head. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean it."
"Just leave me alone. I don't wanna see you." He lay down and turned to the window. She saw a tear leave his eye as he closed them, hugging a pillow. He looked so sad and she just felt too bad for making him feel this way. She knew she had to get out.

Once she closed the door behind her, she was met with Sasuke's judgmental look. Before they could say anything they heard a loud bang, followed by lots of glass shattering sounds. They knew he was demolishing his apartment but there was nothing they could do, they just stared at each other for a few seconds before Tsunade finally spoke up.
"He's gonna have to change the tape on his hand tonight, I'm not gonna do it, find someone to do it for him or take him to the hospital. Then change it again in two days and clean the wounds beforehand, of course." She said before walking away, pushing a cigarette inside of her mouth.

Chapter Text

"I'm happy to finally sit and talk with you."
"Me too, Kakashi sensei..." He looked down at his fidgeting fingers. They were sitting near the waterfall, on the little wooden bench that was so close to falling apart. Both were shirtless as the weather was getting hotter every second.
"What happened the other day? I'm sorry if I'm a bit direct but I can't ignore the elephant in the room."
"With that guy? He provoked me."
"How so? I mean you hit him pretty hard, must've made you real mad. You broke his jaw."
"He came up to us and didn't say hi to me, straight up talking to Tsu. I felt disrespected."
"...And? Is that why you and Lady Tsunade have been avoiding each other for days now?"
"We had a fight."
"What kind of fight?"
Naruto started getting a bit annoyed by his sensei's prying questions, he knew that he knew.
"Are we that obvious?" Finally Naruto gave up, looking up at his eyeless sensei. Kakashi chuckled slowly before patting Naruto's head.
"You know, when I was your age, I fell in love with Kurenai. Naturally, when I hung out with her I'd also see Tsunade. Now, I didn't know two people can be as close as they are. They are super close-"
"I know."
"Then, I thought they're very different. Kurenai is free-spirited, she's lacking awareness, she's got no manners. Tsunade, on the other hand, she is funny, she's loves drinking, she loves to enjoy her alone time, she doesn't give her body to just anyone, I mean it's obvious she grew up in a wealthy family environment."
"And...? I mean what's the point?"
"There is one thing that they have in common."
"What?"
Kakashi turned his head and frowned, staring at Naruto's eyes.
"They're doomed."

A sudden breeze hit their faces, their hair flowing im the wind as they held a very heavy eye contact.
"Doomed?"
"Doomed, indeed. Love wise, you can't make them happy and they can't make you happy. Maybe, just maybe, Kurenai will change once she gives birth, but Tsunade, no. And I'm telling you that from a third person perspective. Now, about you two being obvious. Aside from your closeness and touchiness, I kinda got it because the moment you came back she blossomed again. She was so depressed without you, she changed completely. She's finally joking again, she's sincerely enjoying people around her. While you were gone, she completely lost herself. Now, I don't know who out of you two made the first move, but I think you'd both be happier if she still treated you as her younger brother. But, no point in talking about that now, right?"
"Do you...Do you think she's loyal to me?"
"Spiritually, yes. You're the only one that she loves. And I'm not trying to defend her, but since she lost her parents she was never the same. I know she's a beautiful woman, the most beautiful in Konoha, and I know it turns you on that she has so much authority and she's just that strong-"
"I love her. It's not about turning me on."
Kakashi pursed his lips before continuing.
"Anyways...I don't think she'd feel bad to give her body to someone else, but that doesn't really sound like her. Her ego's too high to be with just anyone."
"But...Do you think...I'm man enough to be with her?"
"I'm gonna say this once, and never again. This is my advice to you."

He stood up from the bench and crouched down, putting one knee on the ground in front of him. He grabbed Naruto's shoulders and gave him a death glare.
"While you still can, cut it out. You'll never be happy. She's selfish, she's not capable of loving, she's loathsome. If you want to do yourself a favor...run. Run away from her and never come back. I know you don't understand it now but the age difference is the least fucked up thing about your relationship. She raised you, Naruto."
The blond was staring at his sensei with sadness spread all over his face. His words were as sharp as a knife, he felt as if he was stabbed in the heart.
"But-" He stood up, now looking down at Naruto. "If you think you'd be happier with her, go on. I'll always be here for you and Sasuke. I'm telling you all this because I've made a mistake with Kurenai, now I don't know if I'll ever hold my child, or if it's even mine."
Naruto waited for a few seconds before gulping and deciding to speak.
"Sensei, it is yours." Kakashi's eyes widened and he fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face.
"W-Well, Is it a boy or a girl?"
"She says it's a girl." Naruto finally smiled softly, rubbing Kakashi's shoulder.
"Oh my fucking God..."

___

Naruto slowly waltzed into the hospital, still heavily influenced by his talk with Kakashi. Even the perfect weather couldn't lift his mood.
"Hey Shiz, can you change my cast?" He entered the room, only to be met by Shizune losing her mind over a pile of papers, spreading them all over the hospital bed.
"Hey sweetheart, can you ask Tsune to do it? As you can see my hands are quite full." His eyes fell to his left, he saw her back, she was wearing a tight but soft, short skirt, black, and a black tank top. He could see the back of her head, her beautiful blonde hair, today it was curly, and so long. He hated how she always looked too good to be ignored. She was giving Kurenai an ultrasound with Kurenai facing the other way, as she thought that the baby looked icky.
"All good." Tsunade said before putting the device back and cleaning Kurenai with paper towels. Naruto felt a little odd that neither Kurenai nor Tsunade acknowledged him, but knew he was ignoring them as well.
"Alright, I'm gonna head to the bar later. You promised to come, remember?"
"Yeah I will, just let me finish some paperwork first and I'll be right there."
Tsunade said before turning around to look at Naruto. Their eye contact felt like fireworks. Even tho they weren't on talking terms, the tension was there. She scanned his tall figure, he was wearing a light blue denim shorts and a dark blue polo tee, a thick silver watch on his right hand. She bit her lip before looking down and approaching another bed that was near him.
"Sit." She told him softly, trying not to laugh at the Kurenai who was behind him mouthing 'bitch'. He really was acting like a little bitch, definitely true.
"Kurenai, I see you."
"Grow a pair, boy. You wanna date older women after all." She laughed before going out, Shizune following after her.
"I don't." He whispered. Tsunade heard it very well and decided to ignore it, he was just so easy to see through, it was obvious that all he wanted to do was cry in her arms and hug her.

"Give me your hand."
Spreading his arm out to her, she grabbed it softly before burning the cast off with a small trace of chakra she made with her finger. She took both of his hands now and put them one next to another, analyzing them for ten seconds. And while she stared at his knuckles, he stared at her face. And she definitely felt it but decided to ignore it, if they talked now they would just end up fighting. But her face was just so ugh, he couldn't help but remember how she cried while she was having an orgasm, before he knew it he had a boner.
"Good. I'll put some tape on and I think tomorrow it'll be as good as new."
"I don't need any tape." He argued, stoically speaking.
"Ight." She shrugged with her shoulders, taking his hand again and moving it, using both her arms to manipulate with it. While she was doing it, she softly and quietly sing sanged to the song on the radio, and he didn't seem to like it one bit. He hated how chill she looked.
"Monday...Took her for a drink on Tuesday, we were making love by Wednesday-" Before she could continue, he aggressively smacked the radio button, turning it off. He thought at least that will get some kind of reaction out of her, but instead she just chuckled, not even looking at him.
"We're finished."
"Finally." He groaned, jumping off of the bed.
"You're good to go, sassy."
"Don't call me that." He argued, watching her sway her hips towards the door. "You're so fucking-" He bit his lip before he said anything, he knew he was saying this just because he couldn't get a reaction out of her.
"So fucking what, Naruto?" She turned around to smile at him.
"Doomed." He finally spoke after scanning her beautiful full lips, big eyes, her beautiful figure, slim legs, pedicured toes. She quickly frowned before closing her eyes for a second, calming down before she said something stupid.
"I see you've been hanging out with Kakashi. You are so immature, acting like an insecure, hurt man."
"And you wouldn't be hurt?"
She turned around and walked out, fixing her hair on the way.

Smashing the radio against the floor, he could feel himself losing control. She was so fucking annoying. Why couldn't she just kiss him and say sorry, why did it have to be this difficult?

___

"Did you see how petty he is?! If I were you I'd smack his shit. No way a bratty bitch will talk to me in such tone."
"I don't care, we don't need to talk about him everyday. He'll come around. Even if he doesn't, it's fine."
"You wouldn't be sad?"
"I've been through worse." Tsunade chuckled, thinking about all the shit he's put her through.
"Well that's true. I just don't like his attitude."
"Anko, he's always been a petty bitch. What can you do, it is what it is." She exhaled, taking a big gulp of her whiskey. Anko turned around when she saw the door opening, two tall figures waltzing towards the table next to them.
"The bitch is coming." Anko whispered. Tsunade already felt his chakra before he walked in, she just stared at her friend, chuckling as the smoke came out of her mouth and nose. She wouldn't give him the satisfaction of looking at him, and he also tried hard to ignore her. Failing miserably tho. He couldn't peel his eyes off of her, and she felt it.
"Ladies, hi. Where's Kurenai?" Sasuke approached them, smelling of a strong male perfume.
"She'll come soon." Tsunade smiled provocatively, he always asked about Kurenai, where was she and what she was doing which evoked some suspicion.
"Oh cool. Enjoy. Naruto also says hi but he's being a bitch."
"I don't say shit." He argued from behind him, keeping his hands in his pockets.
"And what did I do to you, you little prick?" Anko argued.
"You stared me down and said the bitch is coming." Their lips formed a thin line as they tried to hold in their giggles.
"Let's not fight. You ladies enjoy your time." Sasuke smiled before pushing Naruto behind, taking a sit at the table next to them. Not even a few seconds later, Ino, Sakura and Shikamaru walked in, together with Temari clinging onto his arm. They walked over to the boys, Sakura, after saying hi to Tsunade, took a sit next to them and Shikamaru and Temari sat opposite of Naruto, Ino was left with only one sit to take, diagonal from Naruto. He rolled his eyes a little bit before closing them and looking up.

"Where's Choji?" Naruto was the only one that really asked about him. Others thought he was weird and introverted, they didn't even pay attention to him.
"Who cares, you're here." Ino smiled slyly.
"He's your teammate, you should care." He gave her a side eye, keeping his arms crossed. At that moment he felt something suffocating him. He turned around and saw Tsunade giving him a very short, but deadly glare. She told him if he said another word to Ino, he'd be dead. Feeling the heaviness on his shoulders, he quickly turned his head back towards his friends and tried to forget about what he had just witnessed. He knew that the worst state he can get Tsune in was either on her period, or jealous. In other words, he was fucked. She also didn't appreciate the fact that he was drinking beer, he never does that, and she hated the fact he acted like a hurt little ego man.

"Pretty!" Jiraiya ran in, completely drunk, reeking of Sake with lipstick all over his neck and face. Strolling towards Tsunade and Anko, he noticed Naruto looking at him angrily.
"Big boy!" He hugged his neck and kissed the top of his head, obliviously patting him. He had no idea that Naruto could kill him right now if he wasn't his sensei.
"Sensei." He said stoically.
"Oh look at these two gems." Sitting next to Tsunade, he fished out some cards from his pocket and threw them on the table.
"You're disgusting." They said in unison.
"Oh come on, why can't I join you ladies?"
"Because you reek."
"Play rummy with me, if you win I'll leave."
"Good! Let's do it." Tsunade loved to bet, one of her vices was exactly that, gambling.
"And if I win...You'll go on a date with me."
"You're not gonna win." Tsunade said as she shuffled the cards in her hands and Jiraiya stood up to sit opposite of her.
"I gotta watch this." Youngsters' stares were now all on them, except for Naruto's. He was keeping his eyes closed, feeling close to eruption.
"Tsunade." He warned her, looking ahead of him.
"Butt out." She spat out, dealing the cards, not even glancing at him.
Jiraiya gave him a drunken look, while others just stared at him, he had some balls.

Jiraiya smiled at his cards, as soon as he picked them up, he had two pairs of four linked cards, and two unlinked. He knew exactly what to do.
"I'll throw them right away, it's my lucky day." He rhymed.
Black spades; ace, two, three, four and five.
Hearts; seven, eight and nine.
As well as a queen and a king. Naruto's heart stopped as he side eyed the table.

Tsunade chuckled, looking at her old friend.
"Jiraiya-" She started. "You forgot something."
All eyes were on them as she confidently looked at him. Everyone thought Jiraiya won, there's no way she was that lucky. She threw the cards on the table and laughed.
Four jacks, and diamond ace, two, three, for, five and six. Everyone's jaw was on the floor, this was possibly the luckiest day for Tsunade, and Naruto as well.
"I never lose, baby."
Finally, Naruto exhaled. Anko started wheezing and Sasuke joined her. No way that happened.
"Oh fuck!" He cried out, holding his head with both his hands.
"Lucky hands, what can I say, not so doomed after all, am I?" She gave Naruto a small smile and leaned back in the booth.
"I'm gonna go." Naruto stood up angrily, throwing a paper bill on the table. "It's on me." He said softly before storming out. He couldn't hold in his emotions anymore, he could smell her perfume the whole time and it was just getting to him.
"What's wrong with him?" Ino moaned, feeling disappointed that he left.
"My boy had his first heartbreak." Sasuke laughed loudly before hugging Sakura and ordering another round of drinks.

___

He lay in his bed, lifelessly. He hated to admit but she was so fucking sexy, winning like that in front of anyone, she wasn't even scared. She knew she'd win. She is just so perfect, and she might be doomed, but she's fucking amazing. He couldn't help it, he was a sucker for her.

Meanwhile she was in her bathroom, showering. She thought about how good he looked when he dressed so nicely, he was so tall, so wide, lean, so fancy. She really needed him but she'd never approach him first, even if she was the one that made a mistake. She wouldn't give him that satisfaction. But before she knew it her hand travelled in between her thighs.

And whilst he pushed his big hand inside of his boxers, she slowly caressed her nub. Both felt the need to release the tension created between them, otherwise they'd go crazy.

And while she moaned quietly in her bath tub, he sniveled as he imagined touching her body, making her feel good. Thinking of each other, they both came, almost at the same time, but far away from each other.

Chapter Text

It was just a few days before Tsunade's thirtieth birthday, her and Kurenai were lazily eating strawberries in her office, the room was cold and the morning was hot. Both were sitting in the two office chairs, spinning and laughing as they talked about random topics.

"Oh Gosh...Hey what's up with the little bitch?"
"Nothing yet, last night he stormed out the bar because he was jealous."
"How long have you two been ignoring each other?"
"It's been...four days, yeah, four." She made a puzzled expression before nodding, lighting s cigarette.
"He's such a little bitch, gosh, PMS and all."
Tsunade laughed loudly, putting her bare legs on the desk.
"He'll come ar-"
The door swung open, hitting the wall loudly and making a hole in it. Their eyes shot to the door, both flinched like crazy, so much that Tsunade's cigarette fell out of her hand on the desk.
"YOU! I HAVE TO TALK TO YOU IMMEDIATELY!"
Naruto was standing at the door, looking furious, he was wearing a swimming shorts and flip flops, along with a folded towel over his shoulder. He glared at Tsunade with red eyes, frowning like crazy. His necklace was the only thing shining on him, because his aura was so dark, even his face looked black.
"What the-"
"I'm never gonna forgive you for this!" He walked over to her desk and slapped his hand against it, keeping it there. "Sasuke went to feed -uh - Orochimaru." Was all he said, glaring at her honey eyes.
"...So?" She tried to act oblivious but she knew what was coming.
"So HE IS NOT THERE! DON'T ACT STUPID WITH ME! YOU LET HIM OUT!" His deep voice echoed in the spacious office.
"Tsunade!" Kurenai glared at her, angrily towering over her as she stood up from her chair.
"It wasn't me." She said stoically, knowing she was gonna confess one way or another, she was just postponing it.
"Yeah? Then what the hell is this?!" He threw an earring on her desk, her lips formed a thin line once she saw it.
"Well that's my earring, why?"
"Ooh, Tsunade, ooh! You're making my life hard!" He said before he started hyperventilating and going around in circles, keeping his arms on his hips. She remembered the first time he said that was the time he ate her out, right there in that office, she was even wearing the same dress. She smiled before speaking.
"Am I?"
He turned around and tried to frown his blush away, but he was so obvious.
"What was that?" Kurenai asked. "I know a sexual inside joke when I hear one." She continued.
"It's nothing...Now you apologize." He went back and reattached his palm to the desk.
"I apologize." He opened his eyes to see her widely smiling at him. He didn't expect her to give in so quickly. She put her glasses on to take a closer look at the earring, it was her favorite one. She was actually quite happy they found it.
"Good job on taking care of the things I bought you." He crossed his arms and pursed his lips, shaking his head in disapproval.
"I was in a hurry." She batted her eyes at him, swinging her crossed feet on the desk softly. He realized he was doing all that on purpose, and it was working.

"I know that all you see in him is a friend that just gets you but don't forget he abused my father's corpse and made me kill him, don't forget the way he treated me. Uh-If you even care about that..." Tsunade felt like there was something a tad off in his little speech. Did he want to guilt trip her, why did he act like a victim?
"Do you care that I literally spent ten years mourning you while you were perfectly fine? Did you care when you watched me avenge you, a perfectly well and alive bitch? Did you care?! Yeah, cry now you little bitch!" Her voice was louder with each word whilst Naruto stood there, his eyes filling up with tears, a big frown sitting on his face.
"I couldn't just knock on your door! I had people trying to kill me! I still do!"
"You two calm down-"
"I'm not gonna calm down! Alright?! If you came to me no one would even lay a finger on you! No one is stronger than I-"
"You're not stronger than everyone Tsunade-"
"I could fuck you up with one finger! Fucking one finger! So no, I don't believe whoever was after you could get away from me! Let alone kill me!"
"You and your ego!" He smacked the table again, but with both hands now, inching his face closer to her. "You wouldn't even get near me, Tsunade." He challenged her. She quickly put her feet back in her flip flops and stood up, her breasts jumping as she did so.
"That's it." She spat out before going around Kurenai towards him.
"No, no, no! Tsune! No!" She tried to hold her but Tsunade was just so much stronger.

"You're done!" She pulled his wrist and went to punch him but he blocked her, grabbing her wrist harshly. She winced loudly, making a painful face. He immediately snapped out of it, he remembered it's the spot where she has a scar, the one he gave her. He quickly grabbed that wrist with both his hands and began rubbing it.
"Tsu, oh God, sorry-"
"If I don't kill you today-" She quickly flicked his forehead, sending him into the wall, near the door.
"Stop! Will you listen?! I'm pregnant!" Kurenai tried to use the fact she was pregnant to get some sense into them but her friend was angrily walking to the boy, who was helplessly sitting against the wall, rubbing his back, yelping in pain.
"Grab me like that one more time and I'll-"
"Kurenai."

They all stopped in their tracks and turned to face Kakashi who walked in, holding a big bouquet in his hands. He even dressed nicely, suit pants and a polo tee, and he even got a haircut. Naruto knew exactly what's about to go down and he knew he was fucked.
"No, no, no, Kakashi, no, sensei, stop-" He said quickly but Kakashi wasn't bothered.
"Kurenai, you're the mother of my daughter. I came to ask you to marry me." He crouched down on one knee, standing about 10 feet away from her. Naruto slapped his forehead, feeling Tsunade's light body in his lap and her loose grip on his necklace.
"H-W-How-What the-What-" Kurenai stuttered, looking at Kakashi's idiotic face and his stupid stance.
"Naruto..." Tsunade whispered, slowly turning around with her eyes closed, finally opening them to glare at him with gritted teeth and her lips formed into a thin line.
"Did you tell him?" Kurenai glared at him, feeling overwhelmed. He had two older ladies staring him down, his ears were red and his cheeks burning, he was fucked. He looked at both of them, his eyes quickly switching from one lady to another, his arms were shaking and his nose became runny.
"It's not his fault...I just...I'd like to talk to you, please."
There was a few moments of silence, the girls' eyes were still glued to Naruto who now helplessly stared at Tsunade for help.

"Alright, because this little bitch ruined everything. Let's talk." Kurenai walked pass Kakashi as if he was no one, angrily glaring at Naruto. Kakashi quickly ran after her, calling out her name.
"Really? Are you that immature? So if we never talk again you're gonna go around and tell ALL OUR FUCKING SECRETS?!" She slapped him as she yelled the last part, holding onto his torso for support.
"No! I'm sorry! I'm so sorry. I fucked up. I felt too bad, I imagined what I'd feel like if you were pregnant and I didn't know!" Her eyes widened and her lips parted as she stared at him in awe.
"That's the most disgusting thing I've ever heard, don't ever say that again." She said as she blinked quickly, calming herself down, sitting up from him.
"Yeah, of course it's disgusting to you..." He rolled his eyes as he softly spoke.
"Did I hear you well?!" She grabbed his jaw again, glaring at him.
"I just think that if you really loved me..." His eyes filled up with tears again, but this time there were just too many, he let one slip away. The thought of her being pregnant, and with him, made her sick to her stomach. But still, seeing him looking down sadly and tearing up, she softened.
"Naruto." She pulled his face up by his chin. "Go wherever you wanted to go, freshen up a little bit, clear your head, and then come and talk to me. You're acting so immature these days. Drinking, being a bitch, telling Kakashi about Kurenai...You crossed the line. Alright?"
"Yeah..." He was compliant just because he didn't have enough strength to fight her again, he was already hurt. "I just don't want you to be disgusted with me..." He said as he let another tear slide down his stoic face.
"Well then never put pregnant and me in the same sentence again. Now get out." She effortlessly pulled him up by his arm, pushing him out and closing the door behind him. She let her body hit the door, sliding down against it until she hugged her knees. He did the same, spreading his legs on the floor. They stayed like that for a few minutes. It was just so hard to talk to each other, each convo they had turned into a fight, she still hasn't apologized and he still acted like a bitch. If only one of them opened that door and hugged the other, but it wasn't that simple.

Knocking twice on the door, he stood up and left. This is how he let her know he was going out when he was a child, and she did the same.

Before she knew it, she was crying silently. She was just so sad, she missed him that much, she was so sad to see him cry, she felt so sad about everything she said to him, hitting him, pushing him away...

___

"Come on, are you seriously crying on my arm?" Sasuke tried to get some sense into his friend whilst they were holding onto the concrete on the side of the lake, Naruto was hugging him with both arms as he quietly sobbed on his shoulder. Sasuke was trying to hold in his giggles, it was so hard, to see such a big man crying like a little girl, oh it was hard.
"Come on, have a drink. You know, me and Sakura were supposed to go on a mission tonight, we'll be out for four days. If you want to, come with us. I don't want you being alone in this state." Sasuke smiled softly, handing him a drink. He could literally see the tears falling into his beer. Naruto grabbed the plastic cup a bit too hard and rubbed his eyes.
"Sure...But-D-Did you w-want to go alone?" He sobbed.
"It's whatever, you're more important than she is."
"Okay...thanks. But Tsu's birthday, I'll miss it if I go with you." He finally calmed down, looking down at his drink.
"It's better to miss it than to ruin it for her, you obviously can't find a way to talk yet."
"She's...ugh! That fucking hateful bitch!"
Sasuke laughed a little too loudly now, his laugh echoed in the little forest around them.
"Come on...tell me, did you two fuck?"
"No. And don't ask me that."
"It seems like you did."
"What?"
"Well your dick brushed against her ass a couple of times and none of you reacted, and I saw her touching your dick in the pub with Guren."
"No-She wasn't-"
"You can't fool these eyes. You almost came that day."
"Oh yeah, now that we're talking about that. How do you...like...How do you uh last longer?"
"What like, sex-"
"Yes, that's exactly what I'm asking." He looked down, blushing.
"Well...I've never really been with someone that I liked that much to last so little...hmmm...maybe try to meditate before, get some chakras flowing around. Make a break-"
"She's not someone that'll allow a break."
"So you are fucking after all?"
"No, and we probably won't after all this...I was...asking just in case..."
"Cheers, papasito."

___

"Don't you two want to have some alone time?" Tsunade asked the pair standing in front of her. It was almost 10PM, the night was a bit windy and somehow very cold. Whatever happened with the weather really ruined her mood, and she was already sad about Naruto. Learning that he wants to go, and miss her birthday at that, which she usually didn't even consider an important day, it really hurt her.
"Our lover boy's feeling a bit too hurt to be left alone here." Sasuke smirked, hearing footsteps behind him. Finally, he walked in. Freshly showered, in a grey shorts and a black hoodie, he waltzed in and rubbed Sakura's back, smiling at her, before turning his head towards Tsunade, but not looking at her.
"Where do I sign?" His voice was cold, he convinced her he forgot all about her birthday and genuinely doesn't care.
"It's a four day mission, are you sure?" She knew the boy didn't like to leave for more than a day, but what surprised her was his quick answer.
"Positive." He closed his eyes, exhaling slowly.
"Alright...here." She turned the paper towards him and he slowly walked towards her.
"Alright, we'll be waiting outside." Sasuke pushed Sakura out, following her. Naruto quickly signed the paper and hurriedly walked out.

Watching him leave, she couldn't stop a tear from escaping her eye. But she quickly realized she shouldn't be crying, it's better this way. She had only a couple of more papers to read and sign and she'd be free. Rubbing her face with her palm, she sniffed before straightening, and she failed to notice that the doors did not close all the way. It all happened too fast, but just a second after they closed, they opened again. He came back.

She looked a bit surprised, seeing his big back in the black hoodie, but she quickly realized he is back and he doesn't wanna leave. He closed his eyes before he locked the door, slowly turning around to face her. The moment they looked at each other, it was like they managed to perform telepathy. He looked at her sadly, and she looked at him sadly, it was only a moment before he began walking towards her, stomping his feet against the carpet in a defeated manner. His eyes were filled with tears and hers were too, but she wouldn't let him see it. She pushed herself away from the desk, and used it as a support to twist herself towards the direction he was coming from. He went around the table and knelt down, and her arms were already softly spread, waiting for him to melt in them.

Looking at her one more time with the saddest face she's ever seen, he folded his arms around her lower back, pushing his chin in between her braless breasts. In response, he received a tight hug around his head, pushing him deeper inside her chest. She never knew she could feel such an emotion, like this one. It was like fireworks, her body was gently shaking and her eyes were tearing. She squeezed him tightly, feeling him exhale in her cleavage. His fingers dig dip in her hips, he didn't want to let her go.

"You're so fucking annoying..." She whispered, her voice cracking and her tongue tingling. She couldn't stop the tears and she hated him for it, but it was just so relieving to finally have him in her arms. If he really left now her heart would for sure be broken. He was not moving an inch, he just squeezed even tighter as he smelt her chest, feeling himself going crazy. She kissed his forehead before reattaching her face to the top of his head, inhaling his scent.

It started pouring out but neither of them moved, they stayed like that for a good minute. She pushed her fingers in his thick hair, pulling on it, not that gently, resting her head on top of his. He definitely didn't have enough air but she didn't care and neither did he. She used his head to rub her tears in, she didn't want him to see the tears on her face.

"Can we sleep together tonight?" Finally he spoke, slowly lifting his head to look at her while they still held each other tightly.
"Oh now you wanna sleep together? For about the past four days dickhead?" She laughed while she spoke, looking at his red eyes.
"I'm sorry...for being a bitch...You really looked good today when you put your glasses on."
"Yeah?" She laughed again, kissing his forehead softly.
"And in the hospital, your hair was so pretty and your little skirt looked so good on you." He finally let a sad smile spread on his face, but his eyes were still sad.
"You little...ugh, you've got some balls, not talking to me for so long." She smiled, caressing his missing ear part.
"I miss you so much, I can't get you out of my head. I'm sorry for saying all those things to you, and I'm sorry for embarrassing you in the pub, I got quite jealous-"
"Don't apologize, love." His lips parted when he heard her call him that.
"But just one more thing, I didn't mean it when I said I don't love you and I don't want to date an older woman."
"So you do love me?"
"What I feel for you is beyond love, Tsu." Her lips parted as she remembered that's exactly the same thing she said to Obito about him. Again, she felt her eyes watering and she smiled stupidly before looking up and wiping it off with her slim hand. This time he saw it and put his palm on her cheek.
"Don't cry, Tsu." He whispered sadly.
"You're just...so annoying, dickhead." She whispered back before looking down at him, tracing her thumb on his lower lip. He kissed it softly before smiling at her and grabbing her thighs, kissing her cleavage afterwards.
"I can't wait to cuddle you to sleep tonight...Can I take you somewhere for your birthday?"
"I forgot how much you talk...Yes you can take me anywhere."
"Oh, good...Um..."
"What? Say it."
"Look, here." He pointed to his nose and she squinted her eyes and came closer to him to see what's he pointing at, but she was surprised with a quick peck on her lips. He quickly pulled back and smiled at her apologetically. She just looked at him with her lips slightly ajar before smiling cheekily and pulling onto his hair aggressively, biting his cheeks and ears as he tried to escape her grip, not even trying hard enough. The pain of her bites was nowhere near the pain of her absence.

Chapter Text

"I love you..." He whispered in her ear softly as he caressed her bare back. His view couldn't get any better, the room was almost fully dark, the morning was a bit rainy, but hot, the AC was on and it smelled like rain as the scent was so strong it came through the blinds. His lady was hugging a blanket, keeping it over her breasts as she lightly panted in his neck, dreaming. Her long lashes, curled upwards, slowly twitching from time to time, her breasts rising with each breath she took, slow moans escaping her closed mouth, her thick lips cutely pressed against each other, her messy hair going over her face, falling over it a thousand of times even tho he was continuously tucking it behind her ear, but her curtain bangs were just not long enough, her thigh raised all the way up as she loved to do a four with her body when she was sleeping, fat ass covered by a simple beige lacy thong, slim, muscular stomach snd soft skin, Naruto couldn't get enough of looking at her. He kept on kissing her forehead and tracing her spine, sometimes going all the way up to her thong, but never touching her bare ass. He loved how neither of them took their signature jewelry off, she always wore the bracelet he gave her and he always wore the necklace she gave him, it was a proof of the love they had.

He was getting a little impatient, he has already showered, done his morning routine, cleaned the whole house, downstairs and upstairs, washed and ironed the clothes, cleaned the windows, vacuumed everywhere...All whilst he still hasn't eaten. The boy didn't particularly enjoy food, he got it from her, he always watched her eat because she feels hunger not because the food is tasty, she taught him to eat healthy and stay lean, just like she does, but he did have a sweet tooth. Chocolate and pancakes were his weakness, along with ice cream.

"Tsu...You're gonna be late." He whispered again, lightly shaking his arm on which she was lying, kissing the top of her head afterwards. She didn't even flinch, her breathing was just as steady and she didn't move an inch.
"Love." He said, a bit louder now. Still nothing.
"Pretty."
"Pretty eyes."
"Beautiful."
"Tsunade!" He lost his cool as he watched the clock getting dangerously close to eight o'clock. But she still wouldn't move.
"Guess I have to make you mad." He smiled to himself before playfully squeezing her tit, twice, quickly, keeping his palm on it as if it was a bible. Her eyes shot open and she frowned, glaring at him almost as if she's gonna kill him.
"Sorry, but you need to wake up Tsu." He smiled apologetically and caressed her cleavage and neck, tracing his index over her jaw and cheek. He loved seeing those angry eyes, so big, so honey, even tho he was sad to wake her up he loved looking at her.
"I'm free until twelve today, dickhead." She moaned weakly before looking down sadly.
"Oh no, I'm so sorry for waking you up, sorry princess. I'll make it up to you, come here." He hugged her tightly, pressing her covered torso against his bare abs, letting her push her knee in between his bare legs. He felt a bit stupid as she definitely could feel his cock on her leg but ignored it, inhaling her beautiful long hair.
"You're adorable."
Hearing that, she harshly pulled the blanket down, leaving her breasts naked but still tightly pressed against his own chest, folding her arm around his waist until it reached his small but firm ass, squeezing it gently, keeping her other arm under her cheek, using it as an additional cushion aside from his arm, never opening her eyes.
"You are so selfish, why can't I touch yours?"
"Do you ever shut up?"
Suddenly they heard his stomach lightly growling, poor guy has been up for two hours already and hasn't eaten. She opened her eyes and looked down stoically, rubbing her neck.
"Hungry?"
"Yeah, quite a lot actually." He chewed on his lower lip, thinking about what could they eat. His train of thoughts was stopped by a pair of petite palms rubbing on his stomach and lightly pulling on the thin skin, tracing his veins and scratching it all the way from his chest down to the hem of his boxers.
"So lean...I love your stomach." She slid down a little bit until she was at the level of his abs, she rested her hand on her elbow and traced his stomach with her other hand, outlining his abs and veins. She got closer and kissed the middle of his stomach, just above his bellybutton, keeping her cheek pressed there and hugging his ass, feeling his dick in between her breasts.

After a few seconds she realized he was silent, simply holding onto her head gently. She found it weird so she looked up to see him frowning lightly and keeping his eyes closed, breathing deeply.
"What are you doing?"
"Meditating."
"Meditating?"
"Yes, Sasuke told me it's good to do that if you want to have sex longer." He finally looked down, blushing a little bit as the way she looked up at him from that position reminded him of the porn he watched with Sasuke back in the day.
"Meditating?" She said again before her lips formed a thin line, trying to suppress an incoming laughter.
"Yep, it helps." He closed his eyes again and exhaled loudly, smiling a little.
"Fucking hell!" She laughed out loud, holding onto his buttocks as she giggled devilishly, her deep voice was a bit groggy and he felt the vibrations from her throat on his abs.
"What's funny missy?" He smiled down at her to see her holding her forehead, still wheezing like a witch.
"You're such a little bitch, dickhead." She laughed some more before kissing his stomach gently again and calming down on it.
"You can laugh all you want but it was really embarrassing to finish without you touching me anywhere."
"But you're all better now, yeah?"
"Yes-" He said proudly before feeling her shifting. He opened his eyes to see her on her knees, not even covering her bare tits. His eyes shot open in shock as he felt his dick hardening immediately. He blushed hard before she pulled him by his hips a bit to the left, straddling him and sitting on his hard dick.
"It's not about touching, Naruto." She put all her hair to her left shoulder, looking down at his thick head. She began tracing her nails up to his chest, gently going over his nipples, making it seem like it wasn't on purpose. "It's the tension..." She massaged his torso gently, getting dangerously close to his thick head which was twitching, resting on his hips inside his boxers, he was very big and it always turned out he was bigger than she thought. "If you were to do it with anyone else, I bet you wouldn't even cum." She lowered herself until her breasts squeezed against him, going for the crook of his neck. She bit his ear very, very, very gently, blowing hot air in it. He started stuttering, feeling embarrassed that he basically froze and his dick was already twitching, he also felt stupid that he couldn't return the dirty talk to her. But she just shushed his stuttering mouth by placing her index on top of his lips, leaving wet kisses on his strong neck. He let out a shaky breath as he accepted his faith, he was already clinging on her thigh, looking at her big ass which was pointing towards the ceiling. He knew he was a minute away. He admitted that he still wasn't past the two minute man thing.

"Fuck..." He whispered, giving up to her. Out of desperation, he went to grab her ass and pull her harder on his cock, and he did do it, but was immediately told off.
"Hands off." She bit his ear harshly and it turned him on so bad, he loved being told what to do and he loved being so helpless, completely at her disposal. He winced a little before feeling her purposely grinding against his cock, wet kissing his ear and that was it, her nails scratching his torso was the final straw. He squeezed the sheets beneath him and squinted his eyes, twitching and moaning with his mouth forming a thin line as he released in his boxers, feeling her entrance on his head. He heard her chuckle in his ear as he breathed heavily, trying to calm down but it was impossible.
"It's very obvious what makes you cum." And it was true, whenever she'd be aggressive with him he would be done in seconds. As she was holding onto his chest and sitting back up on his hips, he smiled weakly and put her hand around his neck, pressing it tightly.
"I think I'm starting to get you too, pretty." He couldn't have been more right, she loved being in charge and it really turned her on to have someone treat her the way he treats her. She raised an eyebrow, feeling a bit surprised by the amount of warm cum she felt through his boxers and also by his boldness. Finally she bit her lower lip and smiled devilishly before pressing on his neck hard, digging her nails in it and grinding, heavily but slowly on his still hard dick. She didn't stop until his face turned red, she waited for him to say something but he didn't, he just looked at her weakly with sad eyes and soft smirk.
"I could kill you if I wanted." She let go of his neck, tracing her index finger nail down his torso painfully slowly.
"I wouldn't protest." He sighed, finally catching a breath as his face turned back to beige.
"That's so hot..." She said as she pushed her nails all the way down to his lower stomach, finally poking his thick head with it, feeling the wet mark on him.
"Allow me to be blunt, Tsu, you can fuck me anytime."
She chuckled a little, hearing him sound so desperate was almost funny, he was ready to be jumped on. What surprised her was that he didn't even stare at her bare tits, he just stared at her face like a little bitch, seeming as if he's having an orgasm the whole time.
"I'd cum on your dick if you haven't been acting like a bitch for the past four days. Hard." She slowly traced his abs as she watched him nervously rubbing his head, exhaling through his mouth trying to let some of the frustration out. "Please." He moaned.

"What do you want to eat, kitten?" She quickly bounced up from him and put the robe over her. He groaned in disagreement but knew he shouldn't provoke her. He looked down at the white fluid on his white boxers and finally spoke.
"You."
"What's gotten into you?" This time she shot him an angry glare and he knew better than to get on her nerves.
"Sorry pretty...I can eat whatever." He lifted himself, sitting on his butt and folding his legs.
"Pancakes?"
"Really? You'd make them for me."
"Yes." She got closer to him and kissed his forehead.
"Thank you so much, beautiful lady."
"Shower, both of us." She ordered, thinking of how his hot fluid felt against her.

___

Making the bed, he looked back too see his lady with a towel on her head, in her short silky sleeping gown, making the pancake batter. For him, this was the perfect life, he could do this forever, every morning.
"Tsu."
"Hm?" She hummed, turning the stove on.
"You look so sexy."
"Come here then." She smiled back at him provocatively and used a big spoon to scoop some of the batter and place it on the pan, making small circles to make the perfect shape. He hurriedly walked over to her, still in his towel, hugging her from behind tightly. He inhaled her scent hard and kissed her neck. She put her hand in his hair and rubbed it slowly, chuckling.
"Would you find a new husband if I died?"
She coughed a little as she choked on her own saliva from the shock and turned around to give him a death glare. Putting the spoon down, she slapped the shit out of him.
"What the fuck are you saying?!"
Stumbling back, he held onto a chair for support. He rubbed his burning cheek and tried not to let a tear leave his eye because it hurt like hell.
"Tsu, I was just asking..."
"Don't fucking talk about death around me." She turned around again and exhaled loudly. "Fuck..." She whispered before rubbing her head.
"I'm sorry, Tsu." He cautiously came back to her and stood beside her, holding onto a counter.
"And you're not my husband." She rolled her eyes at his stupidity.
"I know, but, did you ever...has anyone ever loved you the way I do?" He smiled at her softly, if he had a tail he'd wiggle it, he was happily waiting for an answer. She zoned out, flipping the pancake on the pan, she was thinking about how she never had love or done any regular activities with anyone, maybe just a few guys, and it was a mistake.
"Can you shut up for a minute?" She rolled her eyes before turning around to rest her ass on the counter, folding her arms.
"I just want to know...You're very special to me." He whispered, trapping her against the counter and resting his interlocked hands on her lower back. She played with his stomach before reaching for his head, stretching her arms upwards, and pulling his head down a little bit. Taking his ear between her fingers, she rubbed it, playing with his little missing part.
"I don't like to talk about love, sorry baby." Seeing his sad expression, she pulled his head even lower and kissed his nose, then his forehead. "But you're definitely a very special guy."

___

"Oh there's a little bitch!" Kurenai yelled as her and Anko and Shizune walked in, going up the stairs to sit on the balcony.
"Did you forget how mad you were twelve hours ago? You little asshole." Anko continued, sitting on the chair under the soft eaves, hearing rain hitting it from above.
"Okay you can tease me now, it's fair..."
"You sassy little asshole, did you see how rude he was towards Kurenai? Oh God." Anko shook Shizune's hand, telling her all about it.
"They're vile." Naruto said to Tsunade who was pouring all of them a drink in the kitchen.
"Your fault, isn't it?" She stuck her tongue out as she gave him the glasses filled with gin. He slowly put it on their table, feeling the heavy stares.
"I'm sorry, okay? I am a pussy, there." He raised his arms in the air and frowned at all of them.
"Boy, that's not nearly enough."
"Okay...Let's just have a good time." He pleaded but the girls were not done teasing him.
"No, we have a good time, and you leave."
"Anko, don't say that to him!" Shizune felt bad for the boy and decided to argue for him.
"Oh, it's Sasuke." Naruto smiled widely, spreading his arm out for the big black bird to land on it, caressing its head.
"Ew." Tsune cringed.

He took a little folded paper from its bead and opened it, smiling at it immediately.
"What'd he say?" Kurenai tried to see it but Naruto hid it quickly.
"It's something stupid...never mind. I'll write back to him and leave you girls alone."
"Can you say hi for me?"
"Umm...Sure." They all looked at her a bit weird but no one said a word, after all you can't argue with a pregnant woman.
"Okay...That's it." He pushed a small piece of paper back inside its mouth and it flew away. He smiled, thinking of his best friend.
"Are you two gay?" Anko teased him.
"Nope." He crouched down, kissing the top of Tsunade's head and hugging her tightly. She spread her arm back and pulled him closer into her.
"Have a great time." He got back inside, sliding the door and closing them. Tsunade watched him sadly as he was washing the dishes, he was so compliant it made her sad.
"You didn't have to be that harsh on him..."
"He's sixteen, come on."
"Yeah but he's...gentle."
Anko scanned her friend's sad face, she could have sworn she saw a tear in her eye.
"You're starting to treat him that way again."
"What way?"
"As if he's made out of cotton."
"Right...sorry."
She watched him exit the bedroom.

"Who's that?" Shizune pointed to a tall man, his skin was even paler that Sasuke's but his hair was a bit shorter, even tho he resembled Sasuke a lot his vibe was totally different, his face did not really have any expression, his eyebrows were thin and he looked like a doll. They've never seen a man wearing a tank top before, but on him it actually looked good. He had a sword on his back and a weird roll. To their surprise, he knocked on Tsunade's door, patiently waiting for someone to open the door. Now they were both weirded out by the fact that he hasn't even looked at them and is still knocking on the door below them, and he also didn't really have any emotion whatsoever.
"Sai!" They heard Naruto's raspy voice greet him with a lovely emotional gasp.
"What the fuck?" She whispered, watching him go inside without even saying hello to Naruto.
"Since when do you allow him to bring strangers over?"
"I'm gonna check it out."
"Wait, I gotta go with you, I need to see it." Kurenai chuckled as she felt the wave of anticipation hit her body, she loved seeing Tsunade yell at Naruto.

They stumbled down the stairs quickly to see the two boys sitting next to each other, looking deeply at each other. Either they were about to kiss or they were talking about something serious.
"Naruto." Her voice was deep and scary.
"Oh, pretty, come here, I want you to meet my friend." The guy turned around and pulled the fakest smile they've ever seen.
"Yo."
"Who are you young man?" Kurenai tried to hide her giggles but she wasn't very good at it.
"I am Sai." He spread his arm out as if he was a robot and waited for the two ladies to shake it. They just kept on looking at him with an unamused look until Naruto hurriedly grabbed Tsunade's arm and pulled her closer, taking her hand and putting it in Sai's.
"Don't be rude." He whispered through his gritted teeth.
"Tsunade." She said, barely audible.
"You're Tsunade. She is even prettier than you described her, but why is she wearing men's clothes? Is she a transvestite?"
Naruto slapped his forehead before standing in between them, apologetically looking at Tsunade who pierced at Sai's with her big honey eyes. He mouthed something but she couldn't decipher what.
"Sai, it's my clothes, and you shouldn't compliment your friend's lady. You can say...for example...Um-You two make a great couple...Or you two compliment each other very well."
"Oh, I see. You two go well together, you even wear the same clothes."
"Uh-Yeah...Anyways, we're gonna head out, you girls enjoy." Naruto hurriedly pushed him out and went to put a shirt on.
"Naruto, what the fuck?"
"He is a bit weird." He whispered, looking back to make sure he doesn't hear him.
"Don't bring him home anymore, or I'll break his spine."
"Sorry pretty-" He kissed her head as she held onto his hip. "But you'd had to break mine first." He shot her a smile as he went out.
"Did he just threaten me?"
"Looks like he likes Sai more."

___

Chapter Text

"So fucking annoying..." She whispered, watching over her boy playing hoops with Sai from her office. Even tho Sai wasn't very good at it at first, after about five minutes of practice he picked up on some technique. Still, she glared at him angrily. To be completely fair, the weather was pretty shit, it was humid and it looked like it was gonna rain any minute, and her mood heavily relied on that. She hated how Naruto talked to her and then basically vanished, and never in her life has she been called a transvestite before. Finally, Naruto saw her staring. Fairly speaking, she was also looking at how great his grey sweatpants suited him and it just looked very well with his basic white tee. He could wear whatever, he had the height and the body, anything looked good on him. He smirked a little at her frown and turned to Sai.
"Can you draw a rose for me?"
"Sure, Naruto." Sai unrolled a scroll and took out a big brush, drawing a rose. She was rather amused now, he basically spawned a drawing, she has seen that technique only once before, her old friend that was no longer alive.

"Here's a little gift for you, pretty." He jumped on the window, resting his arms on it as he stood on the roof.
"No, thanks."
"What happened?"
"Don't bother coming home tonight, it'll be locked."
"What did I do?!"
"I don't like the way you talked to me earlier today."
"Woman, you said you were gonna break my friend's spine, I didn't like the way YOU talked to me."
"Don't fucking-" She slapped him hard, leaving a red mark over his cheek. "-Call me woman!"
"Alright, Lady Tsunade, I didn't like the way you talked to me earlier today." He didn't even flinch nor wince, and she became angrier every second.
"Naruto, you're on thin ice, very thin."
"You gotta show respect to me, please think about it. Imagine if I said that about your friends." He was rather serious now as he carefully laid the rose on the window, straightening up.
"I'll say whatever I wanna say. We're not the same."
"Alright, sassy...See you tonight." He said, winking.
"Yeah I'd like to see you try."
"Tsu, I gave Sai the keys to my apartment, he has some financial issues, I have to sleep home tonight."
"It's not your-" She bit her lip as she felt a wave of anger flush over her.
"Ooh, careful there Tsu, don't say something you're gonna regret."
"Can you just leave?!" She grabbed his jaw, digging her nails in it.
"Yes, if you apologize for saying it's not my home."
"Alright, that's it." She stood up from her seat and went to punch him. He grabbed her fist and began chuckling devilishly.
"Alright! I'm sorry! Sorry! I love you!" He cried out.
Taking a deep breath, she retrieved her fist.
"I just...I feel very bad for him. He's been through a lot, and he lost his brother. Now he spent everything his brother has left for him and Danzo's puppets burnt his home down. If you can just take that into an account I'll be super grateful, pretty eyes."

She watched them leave the court and go into the town, and as she was staring at them, she realized Naruto's wallet was on the roof. It must've fallen from his pocket when he jumped on it. Out of curiosity she took it and sat in her chair, rotating towards the desk. She opened it, saw a lot of cash, some pins, paper hearts that she made for him when he was a kid, Sasuke's ID, Sasuke's ring, a weird looking button and a few pictures. She got them out and started analyzing them. First, she saw a picture of them at the pool when he was a toddler, it was the same picture that he had in his apartment, the one where he's sitting on her back. She felt too icky watching that and quickly went over to the one underneath. Him and Sasuke looking a bit younger than they currently are, doing pushups in the women's bikini. She burst out laughing like an idiot for a good minute before she finally went to the last picture.

Her breath got caught in her throat as she held her chest to calm herself down. None other than Karin, the Karin. The Karin that was the most popular medic back when they were teens. The Karin that made her work so hard just for her to be the best, exactly that stupid Karin. The picture itself was stupid, Naruto was biting on her arm as he looked somewhat ill and there was a guy holding him from the back, and Karin was smiling at the camera like a little bitch. Tsunade hated Karin, not because she did something wrong, but because she's a few years younger and still was better than her, back in the days tho. Now, she probably couldn't even be compared to Tsunade.
"That little lying bitch..." She whispered as she thought about how naive Naruto appeared, but this whole time he kept a picture of his fucker in the wallet. She felt a bit sick as she imagined her jumping on his dick or treating him like a slave, just like he liked. She felt her forehead warming as her jealousy got the best of her, she couldn't believe her eyes.

"Tsune..." Kurenai slowly walked in, looking blue.
"Huh?" She snapped out of it and immediately stared at her friend.
"We gotta go...soon. Asuma's getting suspicious and Kakashi is on my dick, every day."
Tsunade looked down sadly, as much as she wanted to leave, if she was honest, she really loved living with Naruto.
"Yeah...just give me some time, please."
"I know you're in love and it all-"
"I'm not in love."
"And it all looks wonderful, but you know it can never work. I say let's pack and go."
"We will, Kurenai, we will. Just let me...let me remember all this."
"What is it about him? There's nothing special. Yeah he looks great but what is it? I don't get you."
"He's...I mean aside from being emotionally manipulative bitch, he's...joy, and happiness, and the knot in my stomach. I don't get it either, trust me."
Kurenai walked over to her friend and sat on the desk, just next to her.
"You know...As much as I'm against it, I really feel like you've never been happier. But I also do remember you from the time you didn't even know about him, when we were teens. And I miss that too."
"I miss the emo you." Tsunade laughed at her friend as she mocked her.
"You don't take anything seriously do you?"

___

She waited and waited, the night was humid and it was lightly raining, it was one of those annoying rains, really slim and small droplets but still can get you wet if you're out for a long time. But she still waited. Lying on the bed in his tee, she was reading The Queen Of Spades, it was one of the more subtle books she's read but she still enjoyed it nevertheless. It wasn't typical of him to not be home until late, but she knew he'd come. He's too cocky to listen to her and actually not come. She just needed to wait. She'll do lots of things but she won't let a boy lie to her face.

Naruto was slowly approaching the door, his hair had small balls of rain at the ends, and he smelt like beer. No he doesn't usually drink but Sai really made him think about how hard life can be for one man. He was thinking of Sasuke the whole time. Even tho the two doppelgangers were a bit jealous of each other and weren't particularly fond of each other, there still was mutual respect between the two. He smiled to himself as he thought about the time they fought who's gonna carry Naruto to Karin, as he had broken his toe. He loved all those people, all of them were very important to him, but he was happier with his lady now.

Slowly putting the key in, he realized it was not locked. Either she's cooled off or she forgot to lock and wasn't home. But no, it was not that, he could feel her. There was something off, something was very vile, in the air there was thickness and tension, he got scared to even go up stairs. But, a man gotta do what he gotta do. If he was scared to face his lady, what was the point of them then? He took his shoes off followed by his socks, and took his half-wet tee off, throwing it over the armchair to dry a bit so he can put it in the washer after.

Slowly climbing up the stairs, the dark energy was becoming stronger and stronger, it was suffocating. For a split second there, he really thought about turning around and leaving. He debated whether that'll make him a pussy, or perhaps a wise man. No, he needed to get ahold of her. He had to, as a man, be able to calm her down and control her emotions. He had to be man enough for her. He touched the cold doorknob and slowly pushed the door. No going back now.

He saw her lying on her stomach, swinging her bare feet in the air as her thighs rested together. She was reading, simply reading. It was almost fully dark except for the blue led lights, and a small lamp near her head. Tho she didn't acknowledge him, she didn't cuss him out either. He slowly walked over to the edge of the bed and climbed in next to her.
"Take your pants off." He froze as he was on all fours, crawling to her. She hated when he got into the bed with his outside clothes. He retrieved immediately and took them off, folding them carefully. He was left only in his light blue boxers. Again, he crawled towards her and threw his body next to her, making her frown lightly as she was reading. She didn't like sudden moves.

"Love." He started the conversation, kissing her head.
"You reek." She finally looked at him, making him gulp whilst she was casually chewing on a gum.
"I've had a few beers, sorry. I'm gonna go wash my teeth and shower."
"No, no. Stay here." She grabbed his wrist and threw her book to the side. She put her leg over his hip as she rested on her elbow. But he didn't buy it, he definitely enjoyed the feeling, but it was fake.
"You forgot your wallet."
"Oh? Where?"
"Here." She opened the drawer behind her and pulled it out, closing the drawer with a smack of her hand and handed it to him.
"I didn't even realize..."
"How'd you pay? For the beers?"
"Kakashi sensei did."
"Mhm." She cringed at the thought of a bunch of men drinking together. He opened the wallet and smiled at her because he knew exactly what she was thinking.
"I wanna show you something." He took out a pile of pics and paper hearts. "These are the ones you made for me, and this is a picture of you and me, look, and I have this one...Okay maybe we don't need to look at this one, we got drunk that day." He said rubbing his head with a stupid smile on his lips. It was an embarrassing photo that's for sure. "Funny, right?"
"Not really." She pursed her lips and shook her head gently.
"O-Okay..." He realized one picture was missing, even tho he wasn't planning on showing it to his lady as she doesn't know those people, he still made a puzzled expression as he fished through his pocket to find it. He got all the money out, all the papers, everything, and shook his wallet upside down. She watched him as she touched her wisdom teeth with the tip of her tongue, playing with it to calm down her frustration. He was shamelessly looking for the picture with his fuck and she couldn't believe her eyes.
"Weird..."
"What is?" She asked.
"It's nothing..." He smiled and pulled her closer by her waist. She acted stupid and took his arms, trapping them above his head. He blushed a little as he felt her nipples through his tee. She brushed the tip of her nose against his, teasing him with her upper lip grazing against his own. And as he was becoming more and more reckless, his dick was getting harder, but Tsunade was a second away from her goal.

He heard a click and felt his hands trapped against the rim of the bed. He closed his eyes instantly, he didn't even need to look up, he's been handcuffed many times and knows exactly what it feels like. Finally opening his eyes, he looked up at her to see her playing with her gum with her front teeth. He was fucked.
"Talk, bitch."
"TSU?! A GUN?!" Horror spread across his face as he saw her holding a gun to his forehead. He never thought he'd be seeing her sitting on his torso with a gun in her hands, let alone pointed at him. "Calm down, okay, tell me what I did, I'll fix it."
She smiled like a psychopath before she pushed the gun harder against his forehead and gritted her teeth.
"What's missing? What were you looking for?"
"What? In-In the wallet?"
"Yes, in the fucking wallet you fucking blond bitch."
"A picture! Why are you doing this?!"
"What picture?!"
"Of me and my friends!"
"What FRIENDS?!"
"Suigetsu and Karin! Why does it matter, you don't know them!"
"This?" She pulled out a small picture from the front of her thong and pointed it towards him, holding it with her middle and index finger.
"What the-Why'd you-What is-"
"You're no better than a man, you are as simple as Jiraiya-"
"Tsu! What's wrong?!"
"Are you not looking?!"
"I fucking am looking-"
"STOP SCREAMING!"
"Okay." He gulped and exhaled loudly.
"Who the fuck do you think you are, coming here late at night, reeking of beer, having THIS in your wallet and keeping your mouth shut about it?!"
"Can you tell me what's wrong with it? And sorry about coming late, I won't do it again." He felt as little as a bug when he complied to her so easily, but there was no other way out.
"Look at it again, bitch." She got it closer to his face, so much that his eyes almost crossed over each other as he tried to focus on it.
"Oh, that's why you're jealous. That how she heals-"
"I know damn well how she heals, bitch, what the fuck are you doing hanging on her arm with your teeth?!"
"I was hurt, and Tsu, she's an Uzumaki, like I am. She's a friend of mine. Is that an issue?"
"Naruto, I'm always twice your age, I'm not falling for that fucking bullshit."

Five minutes later, she was still on him, hitting him with that same gun occasionally and waiting for him to admit to lying to her and fucking Karin.
"Tsunade! Fucking stop! I love you, don't be ridiculous! Why would I lie-"
"I said-FUCKING TALK!" This time she pressed the gun harshly against his dick, he winced in pain before his eyes turned red.
"I SAID I FUCKING DIDN'T DO ANYTHING, YOU CRAZY WITCH! UNCUFF ME, NOW!" He yelled as the rim literally bent from the force he was pulling on it with. She scanned him for ten seconds, his cry was too honest for him to be lying.
"Alright." She simply said, as if she didn't just cuff him to the bed, she held her gun aside and uncuffed him slowly with one hand.
"You crazy bitch!" He finally yelled, snatching the gun from her hand and gluing her to the mattress beneath them. Unlike him, she wasn't scared, she just smiled at him slyly, not scared of the gun just inches away from her lips. "ARE YOU MENTAL?!" He yelled even louder, his voice was deep but raspy and it echoed in the big room.
"Oh come on." She took the gum from between her teeth with her thumb and index finger, and slowly opened her mouth, groping the gun with her wet lips. His eyes widened with shock as he blushed and trembled. Purposely, she made a very sad face as she pushed her head deeper onto the gun. He could see her white teeth grazing against the metal surface. As much as it was intriguing and amusing, he felt very anxious about him accidentally pulling the trigger, and retrieved the gun, throwing it on the floor.
"Tsunade, you're crazy."
"Oh yeah?" She said chuckling.
"Yeah you're fucking crazy, don't ever do that again!"
"Alriiiight." She pushed him away by her feet on his dick as she yawned a little, putting her palm over her lips.
"What the fuck did you think holding a gun to my forehead? What are you fucking crazy?"
"It's not loaded, sissy."
"Yeah, I'll show you who's a sissy, you crazy-"
"Show me."
"Don't provoke me."
"I said show me."
He grabbed her jaw but it wasn't nearly as strong as he could have done it.
"To think you'd lie to me, you can't even lay your finger on me."

___

"So?"
"So nothing, I thought you lied to me and that's it."
"Yeah but to point a gun at me, a bit harsh, no?"
"Nope."
"Okay..."
"Where'd you meet her?"
"Sai introduced me to her."
"I'm pretty sure I knew Sai's brother."
He stopped massaging her feet as he looked up at her, shocked to say the least.
"You-Uh-You knew Shin?"
"Yeah I uh knew Shin. Stop saying uh."
"I'll work on it, but, you knew Shin?!"
"Yeah, he was a good friend of mine."
"Can you tell Sai about him? I'm sure he'd be happy."
"I'm not sure if anything can make Sai happy..."
"Don't say that, he's a good friend of mine. He's just...been through a lot."
"Haven't we all?"
"Yeah...Tsu."
"Hm?"
"You're crazy but...I really love you."
She looked down at him, his big torso, as he rested on his side at the lower end of the bed, keeping her feet on his stomach as he massaged them with one hand. She felt bad for him, she felt bad about them, she felt bad because she knew that she'll leave him soon and he has no idea. She thought about what'll he do when he wakes up to an empty bed, knowing him, he'd probably burn the whole house down.
"Why don't you ever say I love you back and you refuse to kiss me?"
"Because it's too...emotional."

___

Chapter Text

"Well there is one thing that would make me happy."
"Say what, princess." He drowned in the sweet trance from her beautiful deep voice and big honey eyes. They were in her office, she was wearing a summer dress, white with peaches, and Naruto just got back from training, completely drenched in sweat and rain as it didn't stop for two days now. He was kneeling down on the carpet as she rested her feet on his shoulders which he caressed and kissed. He was only in his training shorts for which he got scolded when he barged in.
"I would like you to finish the Jonin exams."
"Hm? Why's that?"
"Because you can, and you're the only one in the whole village that has the privilege of going from -not even a genin- to the jonin, because you're screwing the Hokage-" They both smiled slyly at her sentence and he got closer to her, resting his wet head on her bare thigh. "So that would make me happy. I want you to be ambitious, just because you're strong and all doesn't mean you shouldn't push forward."
"Okay...I will, for you. Math exams right? And the fighting part?"
"Yep."
"Guess I should practice math then."
"You're a little egocentric."
"Just a tad." He smiled again and hugged her lower back tightly.
"Are you sleepy, dickhead?" She massaged his wet hair and he closed his eyes, calming his breathing.
"Yeah..."
"Go sleep, I'll finish this up and by the time you wake up I'll be home."
"No, I don't want to sleep, your birthday's tonight."
"Tonight. It's 6PM now. Go rest bebe." He felt himself melting, he always found it hot that she knew french but the way she said bebe to him was hotter than he ever thought it would be.
"I'll sleep here." He turned around to sit on his ass and leaned his back against her parted shins, crossing his arms and resting his head in between her thighs on the chair.
"Are you really gonna be that clingy?"
"You obviously don't see yourself. I don't think there's a man who wouldn't be clingy for you."
"A bit early to call yourself a man, no?"
"Hah, you'll see." He smirked before completely relaxing, happily drifting to sleep. She looked at his peaceful face, kneading at his cheeks and hair as she crouched down and planted millions of sticky kisses on his forehead and eyes, leaving her lipstick on them. He looked so adorable sleeping on her legs. He was so clingy that he couldn't even go home to sleep. He had to sleep with her. Even if it meant sitting on the itchy carpet. He was literally knocked out, nothing could wake him up.

Half an hour passed when Tsunade heard a very subtle knock on the door, contrary to that, Kurenai and Sasuke were very loud when they walked in.
"HEY SEXY-"
"Psssst!" She hissed at her, with her body facing the wall and her head facing them. They just froze before they slowly walked closer to see a blonde resting on her shins with his head in her thighs, arms crossed, dead silent as he slept peacefully. She put her soft hand on his cheek and caressed it, making sure that even if they did wake him up, he would go right back to sleep after that.
"What's he doing down there?" Kurenai whisper-yelled.
"What does it look like? And what are you doing here? Aren't you supposed to be back tomorrow?" She turned her head to Sasuke who was staring lovingly at his best friend.
"Yeah we finished earlier."
"Where's Sakura?"
"Right there." He pointed to the window and she glanced down, seeing Sakura talking with Hinata on the street.
"Oh...okay. And what are you two doing together?"
"I've ran into her in the hallway, anyways, can I pet your dog?" Sasuke excitedly walked towards her as the girls laughed stupidly at his statement. He looked down at him, and even tho he wanted to tease him, he knew he would get scolded by the Hokage. Crouching down, he slowly caressed his arm.
"He's sticky, probably was training before this."
"He was." Tsunade looked at him weirdly, their closeness always creeped her out.
"Shrimp." He whispered, twirling his hair around his index finger.
"Why are you waking him up?"
"I need him for something important." He kept on twirling his hair, waiting for him to wake up.
"S-Sasuke...?" Naruto slowly opened his eyes, his eyelids never felt heavier.
"Hey lover boy."
"Sasuke!" Naruto quickly went from groggy to happy when he realized his best friend came back earlier than he should have. He jerked up from Tsunade's knees and wrapped his arms around Sasuke's ribs.
"I've missed you too." Returning the hug with a little less enthusiasm, he earned Kurenai's full attention.
"You two are so gross." She cringed hard, covering her mouth. The boys didn't even care about the looks they received, they stood up and started talking, completely ignoring Tsunade behind Naruto's back, and Kurenai just a few steps away from the desk.
"Did you-"
"Yes, I've got it." Sasuke fished something out of his pocket and shook Naruto's hand, pushing the whatever that is in his palm. Jerking hey eyebrow up, Tsunade puckered her lips and stuck a pen in between her nose and the tip of her mouth, rolling it a little. She had to know what that something is.

After about five minutes of all of them chit chatting, Naruto finally realized it's time he went home.
"Tsu, give me the keys, I'm gonna go home and shower. Are we still on?"
"Huh, for what?"
"You said I could take you somewhere for your birthday." He rolled his eyes, she was so uninterested that she forgot.
"Oh-Yeah, yeah, sure."
She watched Sasuke and Kurenai exit first and shot him a glare.
"What did he give you?"
"Huh?"
"I said what did he give you?"
"Nothing."
"Okay." She stood up and glued him next to the door against the wall.
"What did he fucking give you?"
"Come on." He smirked, not giving in.
"I need to know."
"Nope." She hated when he acted nonchalant like this because she wasn't used to being the one who cared more, even in such bizarre situations.
"Okay then I'll fuck Jiraiya." She almost immediately laughed at her cockiness, realizing how childish she must sound.
"Joke like that one more time and I'll kill you both."
"Show. Me. The. Thing."
"It's a gift for you." He looked down at her face which softened up once she heard that, removing the hand from his neck and resting it on his torso.
"Are you being honest?"
"Yes, baby."
She got up on her tip toes and pulled his head down, gluing her fat lips to his chin whilst closing her eyes.
"Okay, my apologies." She smiled apologetically as she slumped back down on her heels, fixing her tits that were almost falling out of her dress.
"See you later, around ten is fine, yeah?"
"Sure...Where are you taking me by the way?"
"You'll see."
"Okay Mr. Secretive. Go shower, you smell like yesterday."
"See you, beautiful." She smiled softly as she squeezed his ass whilst he was getting out. She loved being called beautiful, but when she heard him call her baby she almost lost her shit. It made her feel butterflies.

___

"Come in!" Naruto yelled as he looked at himself in the mirror in Tsunade's house. He was sure it was his friend Sai but was a bit weirded out that he just wouldn't come in. Fixing the collar of his black polo tee, he walked over to the door, impatiently opening them.
"Uh-Guy sensei?"
"Hello, Naruto. I've been sent by Lady Hokage to send a message to you."
"Oh-Everything cool?"
"Yeah, she said 'Tell him things took a strange turn and she might not be ready to go in time.'"
"Oh, so she got drunk, right?"
Guy blushed, looking away from the blond teen.
"Can you at least tell me where is she?"
"All of them are in the Hokage Mansion."
"All of them?"
"Yeah, they're having a party."
"A party?! In the Hokage Mansion?!"
"Yes, Naruto."
"Is she crazy?"
"I am not sure how to answer that."
Five minutes later, him and Guy were walking towards the mansion, it was then when Naruto realized he hasn't had a proper convo with him since he came back.
"I'm sorry if it's a bit private, but Guy sensei, why-um-why don't you...do...relationships?" Naruto weirdly waved his hands around, trying to find a way to ask a very unquestionable question.
"Ugh...Trust me, it's a long story." He looked down sadly, finally getting out of his perfect shinobi role.
"I have time. She's drunk anyways, she won't even notice I'm not there." Now Naruto was the one to look down sadly and rub his head, using his other one to gesture towards the bench near the small fountain.
"Well...Then I'll go get us some beers."

"So? What's hurt you so bad?" Naruto turned towards his sensei as they both rested their elbows on their knees, looking at the dry concrete.
"I..." He started but had to lube his throat by a few sips of his beer. "I've been with a woman before."
"What was she like?"
"She was...Well she was a handful. But the reason why I don't do relationships is because of what I was left with after that...relationships of ours."
Naruto inched closer to him, not believing his ears. Out of everyone, Guy sensei was opening up to him.
"She was...almost three times my age." He finally admitted, gulping loudly. Now, Naruto had to check if he heard him well.
"You say how many times?"
"Three."
"Well...If you don't mind me asking, how old were you?"
"I was sixteen, she was forty two at the time."
"God damn." Naruto slapped his own mouth as he realized he said that out loud.
"It's okay...I know, it was never gonna work out."
The blonde boy really became interested in the story as he felt like his situation might be a bit similar. Well, Tsunade was thirteen years older, and she was also a Senju, which meant she'll probably look like this for the rest of her life, but he still wanted to know more.
"Why'd you two break up?"
"We were never together...She was a very, very heavy woman. Not physically, but psychologically. It was already hard enough to deal with the competition. She was so beautiful, her hair was orange, almost red, and she had green eyes, small but pointy, a crooked nose, sharp jawline...She was very tall and wasn't very petite, I mean, she was a real deal. You had to be man enough for her."
"Where'd you meet a woman like that?"
"She was a Princess..." He smiled, taking another big gulp of his beer.
"Ugh, they're the worst." He smirked thinking of his princess.
"Hah, you can say that. She was the most arrogant woman I've ever met. But there was just something...I couldn't stay away from her. I was chasing after her for months just for her to give me a little bit of her."
"Did you...Did you ever like-you know?"
"Intercourse?"
Naruto looked at him weirdly as he never heard anyone actually call sex an intercourse.
"Yeah, if you want to talk about that."
"Yes...She took my virginity. She got disgusted after that and she avoided me for years. I was trying so hard to decipher what did I do wrong...And then I kissed her again after a few years. She told me she avoided me because she loved me, and it was wrong. But the way her touch felt on my teenage skin back then, it could never be replaced. She took my heart out. I loved every bit of her. Even tho she was a bit old fashioned, she had a heart of a teenage girl. She opened up to me once, drunk, she said her whole life she wanted to meet someone who's like me, someone to fulfill her needs, to float around her and be there for her whenever she needed it."
"And?"
"And of course I didn't like that. You can imagine the damage it did to my young heart. She was incapable of love, more so doomed. She was the worst and the best things that's even happened to me...Still, after all these years, I'd die to have one more drink with her." He smiled, looking down at his empty bottle.

Naruto was left with a gut wrenching feeling in his stomach. Everything he said perfectly described how Tsunade made him feel when she was being selfish.
"Well...Where is she now?" He cringed a little asking that, the lady would a bit old now.
"Her majesty...I guess in heaven. In heaven or in hell, I hope I'll finish right where she is." He put his bottle down, straightened up to his feet. Naruto looked up at him and couldn't stop a big tear that was rolling down his cheek.
"Oh, I'm sorry for making you emotional. I haven't told that to anyone in a while...We can say I used you as a dumpster for the luggage I bring everywhere with me." He smiled apologetically, holding onto his lungs.
"What-What did she die from...?"
"Cancer. Or so I've heard. I wouldn't be surprised to find her alive somewhere in some luxurious condo in the hills. She'd do anything to run away from me."
"Gosh...Guy sensei, I'm so awfully sorry...That's horrid."
"Ah, shit happens."
"I'll need a minute to calm down, you go ahead." He smiled up at him, rubbing his eye with his palm.
"If I'm not mistaken, you love Tsunade."
Naruto's eyes jerked up as he gave him the most dumbfounded look.
"I can see it, you're on your tip toes around her. Just like I was. Well, don't let her get away like I did with mine." He gave him a thumbs up before running towards the mansion, entering it in the full speed. Naruto was left alone, still feeling blue from the tragic story his sensei told him. He imagined how fucking destroyed he must have felt all these years, with no one to help him. He made a choice right there on that bench, he won't ever let her get away from him, if they separate it'll be because he's dead. He'll do whatever he needs to keep her happy with him, cozy, warm, satisfied, fed, loved.

____

Two hours later, Naruto was finished with wandering around and thinking. He was finally ready to go meet his birthday girl, a big thirtieth birthday. He was sure she'll like the gift he bought for her, and he was even surer that she'd make a fuss about him not coming to her on time, even tho she was in the wrong, somehow he always ends up being the bad one.

He opened the big double doors to see a cloud of smoke, million of people circulating through the big hall, stairs full of people snorting, drinking, getting high. Normally, this would make him frown and get angry at how childish and careless his lady can be, someone else is gonna have to clean up after the mess her friends made for her birthday, but he also didn't want to ruin today for her. He had no idea how did all that happen, but he had a pretty good idea. It must've been Kurenai who invited everyone and threw a party. Tsunade was probably too scared to say no to her and boom, Naruto's plan is forgotten. He took a few steps towards the center, waving to a bunch of people as he scanned the room, looking for her. Instead, his eyes fell on his friend Sasuke, which wasn't weird, but what was weird was the fact he was getting high with the pregnant Kurenai, with Sai keeping them entrained with his drawings. He rolled his eyes, they haven't even thought of inviting him as well. He slowly started making his way through the crowd, climbing up the stairs with people elbowing him. He was very irritated but decided to calm down. Reaching the last step, he scanned the hallway. Tsunade's office was on the right, and on the left were a bunch of administrative offices. He decided to go up, to the rooftop. Just as he thought of that, he heard giggles and laughter of one deep, cold lady and the other one was cheeky, a bit more feminine. He knew who it was and smiled, waiting for them to come down the stairs. The music was blasting even louder when he laid his eyes on his lover, and a very high Anko. Tsunade was singing along to the song and Anko was chewing on some sweets. They weren't very surprised to see him and Anko just passed by him, grabbing his arm and pulling her palm down his skin, leaving chocolate mark on it which ultimately cleaned her hand. He frowned but decided to let it go and focus on his lady who also wanted to pass by him without saying a word; just singing carelessly.
"Forget your balls and grow a pair of tits..." She sing sanged in his face as she went to pass him, but he grabbed her slim arm and brought her closer to him. Anko continued on walking down, knowing the two needed a moment of privacy.

He picked her up with one hand under her butt, kissing her breasts as he held her thighs in tact against the middle of his stomach.
"Happy birthday, pretty eyes." He gave her a charming smile which, given the amount of alcohol she consumed, really made her melt. But she wouldn't let him see that.
"My birthday was half an hour ago. You can leave now." She bluffed, making a very serious face.
"Sorry, I got caught up with something." He smiled even wider now and got a little black box from his back pocket and held it in his hand, pressed against his thigh.
"I don't fucking care. Leave. Now." If he didn't know her for so long, he'd think she was serious now. He just kept on seducing her with that smile of his and began walking towards her office. She was wiggling a bit, trying to escape his grip but she didn't want to try too hard, he looked so sexy holding her with his strong arm, and he looked very sexy in his black bermuda shorts.
"I want to show you my gift for you." He said as he closed the door behind them leaving them alone in the dark room with moonlight light, and she finally gave in and wrapped her legs around his waist, letting him tuck his arm underneath her bare ass under her dress. He lifted the box to her face and placed it in her hands.
"What is that?" She asked as she grabbed it and opened it right away, she was an impatient lady. Her eyes laid on the most precious, beautiful, rose ring she's ever seen. It was a subtle, slim rose gold ring with a medium size rose pearl on top of it, shaped more like an oval shaped diamond.
"Will you marry-" Her eyes pierced through him as she felt her head throbbing from shock.
"Nah I'm just fucking with you. You should have seen your face tho." He laughed, kissing her cheek softly and placing his other hand under her ass as well, keeping her as close as possible and also very close to the door.

After about ten seconds of silence, she finally stopped analyzing the ring and got it out of the box, weirdly putting it to rest on Naruto's shoulder and holding the ring with her index and thumb.
"I fucking hate you..." She exhaled, feeling literally mesmerized by how divine that ring looked. It must've hurt his pocket, she knew a real diamond when she saw one, and she could see how much effort this ring required. It was detailed, very detailed. Such small details, yet it wouldn't be the same without those same details.
"I'm glad you like it, pretty." He kissed her cheek again, watching her stare at every little detail, taking the box from his shoulder and shoving it in his pocket, reattaching his arm to her ass. Another ten seconds passed and she frowned, putting the ring on her ring finger on her right hand, it was the perfect fit. She hated how good of a gift he got her. She hated how pricy it looked and she hated how good it looked on her hand.
"You're so annoying." She spat out, hugging his neck and resting her forehead on his as she closed her eyes nervously.
"You like it that much?" He smiled proudly, closing his eyes as well, inhaling her scent.
"Fuck you."
"You fuck me." He pushed his head back and waited for her to glare at him angrily.
"Two minute boy, you better calm your ass down." She pulled on his hair with one hand and used the other to scratch his stomach under his polo tee. He felt butterflies in the exact spot she scratched at, pressing her a bit firmer against the door.
"I can't calm down. You're making me hard, Tsunade."
Hearing that, she grew hotter herself, he never called her Tsunade in that serious tone before. Plus she was drunk, she didn't need much to be put in the mood.
"Next time it's my birthday-" She slid both of the dress straps off of her shoulders, leaving them hanging loosely on her arms. "You better not be fucking late." She pulled the top part of her dress down, uncovering her huge breasts. His eyes shot open widely, staring at the big, round tits, crowned with a big pink nipples, with huge nubs. He pulled her up a bit until he was leveled with them, gulping as he was a bit anxious to put them in his mouth without her saying so, without her giving him a permission to. Finally he looked up at her, squeezing her thighs harshly and pleading with his eyes.

"First tell me where were you and why do you reek of beer?"
"With Guy sensei."
"That's why you missed my birthday? Guy sensei?"
"No love, I didn't miss it, I just came a bit after midnight."
"Don't talk back to me." She grabbed his jaw, frowning at him.
"I'm sorry."
"Next time you do that, I'll chop your balls off."
"Well you forgot about our plans-"
"I said don't talk back to me. You're ballsy enough to sass me but not ballsy enough to shove a tit in your mouth, you're embarrassing, dickhead." With that, she pulled his head on her right nipple and he immediately complied by opening his mouth and grinding his tongue against it. The hot saliva on her sensitive area made her shiver and exhale softly and shakily, the view was hotter than she thought it would be. He was enjoying it with his eyes closed, sucking on it as if his life depended on it, moaning in process.
"You're so easy." She teased him, but he didn't care. He just wanted to keep those tits in his mouth for as long as possible. She would occasionally let out a silent moan, but she was more focused on him. She enjoyed watching him do that, and she didn't care that he was licking on her with beer breath. As she was holding onto his shoulders, she took a chance to look at her ring once again. She didn't know why, but at that moment that ring alone turned her on like crazy. She quickly pushed him away by pressing her index finger on his forehead and squeezed his shoulders, signaling him to lower her just a little bit. He was disappointed, but still complied, feeling her pussy against his hard cock through his shorts.
"You're such a little bitch." She whispered before reaching down and unbelting him painfully slowly, never breaking the eye contact with him.
"Yeah, yours." When she heard that, she unzipped his shorts, feeling his fat dick going all the way to his hip, twitching with anticipation.
"If I don't cum now..." Slowly pulling the hem of his boxers towards her, she gently grabbed his dick as if it was a stick, getting it out. "...You won't ever touch me again."

He was literally shivering as he felt her use her other hand to move her thong to the side, inching his tip closer. He was pretty sure he was already oozing. Finally, she touched her opening with his tip, making him moan a little.
"You're moaning like a little bitch."
"I can't help-Fuck." He moaned as she pushed it inside of her, tho only the tip, he felt like he was gonna explode. She bit her lower lip, smiling. As she went further, she gasped inaudibly and realized she's not gonna be able to take it. He was too thick and too big, no way she'll take all that.
"Ay..." She whispered quietly, closing her eyes as she frowned a little. "Go really slow." She warned him, finally looking at his tired eyes and his red cheeks, he was a moaning mess. He inched closer to her, feeling her pulling him in her by her legs around his waist.
"Ay, ay, ay!" She whisper-yelled as he gave her his full length, pushing on his chest.
"Ooh, sorry Tsu, sorry, are you alright?" He quickly retrieved his cock, nervously staring at her and making sure she's alright.
"Yes, idiot. I said slowly." She hated that she couldn't take him. She, one and only, the fifth Hokage, unable to take it, it didn't sit right with her. She decided to keep her mouth shut, no matter how bad it hurt. Pulling him towards her, she once again gasped as she felt her stomach filling up with his huge dick. She moaned softly, resting her forehead on his. Once he felt her wet pussy touch his lower stomach, he got it out, leaving his tip inside of her, and went again. Feeling her nails dig inside his neck, he knew he's not gonna last long, not like he ever does. He hyper focused on her, trying to decipher if she was enjoying it or not. Usually she'd moan and groan, but now she was mostly silent as she squeezed her eyes shut and bit on her lower lip.
"Tsu...Am I hurting you?"
"Why would you be hurting me?" She opened her eyes to glare at him angrily, trying to hide the fact she was really giving her best to adjust to his size.
"Well-I mean-Maybe it's too-"
"Too big? Don't be so cocky, I've had bigger." She rolled her eyes and he did the same, the fact she chose to talk about her exes right now as he's inside of her made him very mad. He swallowed angrily before picking up a pace ever so lightly, feeling her tight, wet, hot inside and her walls tightening around his cock.
"Fuck!" She finally exhaled and pushed him away.
"Put me down." She continued, pulling his dick out of her. He panicked a little before he felt her pushing him down to sit, on the carpet.
"Sit." She ordered, and he complied.

With his back against the door, he watched her get on her knees, straddling him with her naked tits swaying around. He didn't dare say a word.
"Yes, you're too big. I haven't had bigger." She admitted, taking his shirt off over his head. He tried to hide the smirk but couldn't, she was so stubborn that she'd rather take the pain than just admit that she can't take it.
"I know, pretty. You should've just said so."
She finally looked down. She has never seen someone as big as him. His dick was standing upright, oozing with translucent fluid, twitching and pulsating. Thick and long, with a fat vein going all the way up to the tip that looked like a mushroom, with his balls still hiding in his boxers, but she could see they looked just as big. She didn't want to give him the satisfaction of admiring it, so she quickly took it in her hand, sitting on it slowly as she once again yelped. This earned another deep moan from him.
"Yet you're the one moaning, dickhead." She slid all the way down, looking at his ocean eyes.
"More, please." He breathed out, holding onto her thighs for support. Putting all her hair ok her left shoulder, she held her stomach with one hand as she held onto his shoulder with her other hand, slowly picking up the pace. Finally it was enjoyable, it didn't hurt as much. She moaned together with him, yelping occasionally as she looked down at him, analyzing his sad eyes and parted lips. It turned her on like crazy and she picked up the pace once again, actually feeling the pleasure now. Her stomach never felt so full and the cold AC air on her bare nipples made her even hotter, she loved how he squeezed her thighs harder each time she'd sit down on his dick fully, she loved how he'd moan with each thrust, grunting with each scratch she left on his shoulder. She sat down fully now, grinding on his cock, barely sitting up from it. She didn't go very fast, but not slow either, making sure she can adjust.
"Tsu, I'm gonna c-"
"Don't even think about it, dickhead. Hold it." She said before she moaned loudly, feeling his tip hit her sweet spot. She finally found the way in which he hits the spot and she picked up the pace, grinding on him as if her life depended on it. She was yelping and moaning with each move, looking up at the ceiling as she opened her eyes widely.
"Okay, I'll try." He whispered, wailing like a dog as he held the carped with one hand and kept the other on her thigh.
"Good girl." She teased him as she hugged him around his neck with her arms, suffocating him with her breasts as she once again moved up and down on his cock.
"I'm not sure if I can hold it, it's twitching Tsu, please, touch how hard I am for you."
"I can feel it, idiot...Say you're my little bitch." She smirked at him, jumping even faster as she felt her walls tightening, hurting too, but she was definitely close.
"I'm your little bitch." He complied immediately, moaning again as he grabbed his lower stomach trying to resist the pleasure. She saw it well, and took that hand bringing it up to her face. She slowed down and began grinding on him once again, but firmer, tho much slower. She moaned lightly as she took his thumb and stared at him before gently spitting on it. His eyes widened as he saw her spit sliding down his thumb. She stuck her tongue out, not fully, just lightly, licking it off as she licked all the way up to the tip of his thumb, then groping it fully with her mouth as she fake moaned and stared at him with sad eyes.
"Fuck, fuck, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry." He repeated as he started shaking and twitching, coming inside of her. She literally felt the cum shot hit her walls and slide down his dick. "I'm sorry I didn't pull out." He cried out. She smiled a little, he really thought that was the issue.

"You're so pathetic. I'm not gonna stop." She rolled her eyes as she began jumping on his sensitive dick with unbelievable speed, moaning increasingly louder as her boobs jumped with her. He felt uncomfortable, even tho he was still as hard as a brick, his tip was too sensitive and she was going faster than before.
"Please slow down." He pleaded as he grabbed the carpet but she wouldn't listen, feeling herself getting close as well. Seeing that she was not going to slow down, and he was already whimpering again, and seeing the little tear leave her eye, he found the courage to slowly hold her cheek and slide his hand down all the way down to her tit. Looking up at her, he slowly caressed her nipples with his thumb, doing the same with his other hand after a few seconds. She felt them go numb from pleasure and her stomach tickling.
"Hurt me, please..." He said, cringing from how sensitive he still felt and she wasn't slowing down.
"Hurt you?" She breathed out as she yelped, she raised her brow as she didn't expect him to be so direct about it. She knew he had a weird kink and he loved being belittled but she didn't know it went as far as physical pain.
"Yes please-Ah! Make me bleed." He whispered, feeling comfortable once again as the sensitive feeling slowly turned to pleasure again. She stopped for a second to look at him before pulling his belt from his shorts, quickly folding it around his neck.
"You asked for it." She warned him before buckling it tightly as she wrapped it twice around his thick neck.
"Yes, I'm all yours, do what you want with me." His voice was love and raspy as his eyes looked tired and exhausted.
"Gosh...you're so...annoying." Picking up the pace, she held the belt end tightly, making sure he can feel the lack of oxygen. She scratched him like a cat all the way from his neck down to his dick, making him wince in pain as he grabbed her thighs again. Shakily he once again brought his hands to her boobs, massaging them and twirling her nipples. She moaned and it was very loud, aside from the distant music in the soundproof room, she was the loudest one, followed by his grunts and yelps. She pulled his head back by his hair and bit his lower lip, grinding harshly as she made him draw blood. He was so close and she was too. Wanting to make him lose his mind, she tightened her grip and licked the excess blood off of his chin. As she held her tongue stuck out like that, with blood on her lips and the tip of it, she opened his mouth and pushed her tongue in it. He quickly started sucking on her tongue, and she was really left surprised at how hungry for her he was. Everything turned him on so much. She pulled away to grab his hands and put them on her ass instead. He immediately squeezed the soft flash under her dress and brought her harder on his dick.
"Fuck! Yes! Hold me like that, dickhead." She moaned loudly as she once again tightened the grip. His face was dangerously red now but none of them wanted to stop as they were ten seconds away from the release.
"Hit-Me." He whispered weakly as he choked. She slapped his face hard and as it turned to the side, she pulled it back by pulling on the belt, grabbing his jaw once again. She pushed his arms behind his back, and since her hand was too small to hold them still, he decided to just keep them in place as she held her whole arm on them, pressing them against his back.
"I love you." He said weakly as he started twitching around, getting ready to cum. It was the last straw for her, she picked up the speed and started releasing on his dick, resting her forehead on his.
"Fuck! I'm cumming! I'm cumming! I'm cumming!" She repeated over and over again before she squeezed her eyes shut and started shivering and trembling in his lap, feeling the watery substance leaving her pussy, dripping down his fat cock. She felt the cold, wet pool on his boxers as she pushed her hand down, squeezing his balls aggressively, still holding the belt with that same hand. This made him totally lose oxygen but he was too into his orgasm as he moaned like a bitch, choking.
"Tsu!" He yelled as he saw her sob and cry, emulsifying the mascara she had on. It was dripping down her cheeks. When she felt his cum dripping down, she dipped her index inside of her pussy, getting a little bit on it on her index and middle finger. It was his cum mixed with hers. She inched it closer to his mouth and made him lick her middle finger. He immediately complied, nibbling on her finger. She then did the same but she licked it off her index finger, sucking it clean.
"Hm, You're not that tasty, are you?" She smirked.
"No, but you are." He whispered.

When she finally stopped shaking, she let go of his balls and pulled back, letting go of his hands as well and the belt. She took a second to look at him. His hair was messy, his face sweaty and completely scratched, his lip bruised and bloody, his cheek had a slap mark on it, his torso full of cuts going all the way down to his dick which was still inside of her. She unbuckled the belt as she looked at his red panting face, she too needed to catch a breath. Once she unbuckled it, she covered her tits and put her straps back on her shoulders. She slowly stood up from his dick, and it hurt like hell. Without looking at it, she sat down a few inches back, resting on his lap as she looked everywhere but at him at this point. She never had better sex and that's all she could think about.
"Tsu..." He whispered as he held his hand out for support. She realized he was a second away from fainting.
"Hey! Hey! Hey! Look at me! Naruto!" His head fell to the side and she quickly caught it, slapping his face to wake him up. His eyes weren't closed yet as he pleaded for help. She stood up and found her flip flops, slid her feet inside of them and grabbed him under his arms, taking him to the window.
"Stay awake." She exhaled angrily as she let him fall into the chair, holding his forehead as she opened the window. Even tho the room was cold, she thought he needed some fresh air. She slid the chair closer to the window as she still held his head and got a chocolate bar from the drawer. She bit the plastic wrapper and opened it, taking a small bite and putting the chocolate bar to the side, getting the small part from her mouth and putting it inside of his. He let it melt in his mouth as he felt a bit better now.
"Good God...We're not doing that ever again." She shook her head as she looked at his red face.
"I'm fine..." He protested weakly. He really liked it, even tho the aftermath was a bit problematic.
"Come here." She took the water bottle from the desk and opened it, holding it against his lips. As he was numb, it kind of spilled and went all the way down to his still uncovered, soft dick. She placed a hand under his chin to prevent the water from sliding down his chin.
"Thanks love." He smirked at her as his arms rested lifelessly on the arm rests.
"You're crazy...Don't ask for something you can't take."
"Well you couldn't either, but you still did it."
She closed the bottle and pushed his wet dick back inside his boxers, zipping his shorts and buttoning them.
"Baby-" She sat in his lap as they stared at the full moon, he rested his head on her chest as he still felt very weak. "Thank you for the ring, it's divine." She put her palm up and held it upright, showing him how beautifully it fits on her hand.
"Tsu, you're divine. You deserve...much more..." He hugged her body as he slowly closed his eyes, allowing himself fall asleep on her big chest. She smiled softly before letting a tear slide down her face. The regret was much stronger than the desire and love she felt for him, she knew she wasn't doing the right thing and she knew it'll hurt like hell when she leaves.

Chapter Text

As she angrily turned away from him, he jerked her shoulder harshly, pleading for her to turn around. She could feel his hot breath on her neck as he whispered but she couldn't hear it. Where were they? They weren't home, it looked like a cheap hotel room with no AC. She finally turned around to see him with blood coming out of his ears as she frowned at him.
"You're too late." He said as he climbed on top of her. A big arrow went through his heart as he coughed blood on her, holding her hands in place. She tried to scream but it was like she had no voice. Who killed him? It was Obito. She saw him, smiling like a little kid as he grabbed the blonde's body and stabbed it over and over again. She stood up, grabbing his bloody body and hugging it, and then she realized she's the one that's gonna be stabbed one. But she didn't care, if he's dead then she should be too.

"Fuck!" She cried out as she woke up in the dark room. She was panting and frowning as she realized what kind of a sick fucking dream she had. There was a lamp on his night stand, and the blinds were all the way down, but she saw it was super early as there were just bits of light coming through them.
"Hey, hey. Beautiful. I'm here, don't worry." She turned to see her blond boy, worriedly looking at her as he caressed her cheek and brought her closer to him as he put his book down. When she saw him she felt so relieved, she couldn't stop the tears that formed in the corner of her eyes. She was moaning like a scared cat and still breathing heavily, shaking as if it was freezing. He hugged her firmly, feeling her hot tears as she let a few slide down her face in the crook of his neck. She hugged his neck tightly, still moaning and sniveling, sniffing gently.
"It's okay love, I'm here." He repeated as he rubbed her back all the way down to her ass. He looked down at her body sadly, she looked so adorable in his shirt and he couldn't help but remember how they got home together last night, hopped in the shower and just fell asleep right away in each other's arms. So he was quite sad that his lady got so scared from a simple dream, after all it was her birthday, this morning should've started differently. He brought her even closer to his naked torso, letting her legs rest in between his as she lightly sobbed.
"I'm never gonna leave you again, Tsu." He inhaled her scent and rubbed her back with both of his arms now. She knew that he knew. The only nightmare she'll ever have is losing him, going through the same chaos again. So even tho she hated being like this, especially someone seeing her like this, she allowed herself to calm down in his arms, hugging him tighter than ever before.
"You hurt me so fucking much." She finally spoke up, her voice was weak and cracky, feeling her emotions getting the best of her as she was still a little high of her sleep.
"No, don't talk about that beautiful, it's your birthday. It was just a dream, come on, hug me tighter. You're my big baby, adorable." He mumbled against her head as he kissed it and rubbed his cheek against it, pushing his arms in her tee, massaging her back and glutes. She just kept on sobbing in his arms, holding his hair so tightly that he thought she'll tear it off.
"I'll never leave you. I love you. I'm crazy for you. Do you have any idea how much I fucking love you?" He got a little too emotional and squeezed her a bit too hard, closing his eyes to remember this moment forever. "I'm so lucky to have you. You're the most beautiful lady in the whole world. I want you all to myself." He continued, forgetting that he was talking to someone who hated the subject of love. But this time she was silent, he could only hear her silent sobs and feel her pulling him closer to her as her body trembled.
He realized she stopped sobbing a few minutes after and very slowly moved to see her beautiful puffed face resting on his shoulder. A sleeping beauty, he thought. He was different that morning, he realized he was no longer a virgin and he satisfied - a very hard to satisfy - lady. And now she is sleeping in his arms, hugging him tightly. Maybe it could work, aside from everyone praying on their downfall, maybe this could really work.

____

Once again she slowly blinked as she opened her eyes, met with the same environment but with a bit more light and there was not a cuddling bear next to her. She turned on her back and stretched before sitting on her ass, crossing her feet as she heard steps in the hallway. She rubbed her eyes and that's when the doors flung open, she could only see his foot kicking it open. Then she saw a big, HUGE, bouquet of peachy colored roses floating as it entered the room, and then finally him as he held it with one arm underneath it as it was packed in the red, plushy box. He was holding a small cake in his other hand.
"Oh, love. You're awake! Perfect!" He smiled cheekily before clumsily putting the bouquet down on the bed, it was so big that it covered almost a quarter of it, she had no idea how he got through the door with that. She touched the flowers as she analyzed it, tho her face was as stoic as ever, he didn't mind. He knew how she gets when she cries.
"Happy birthday sexy." He quickly took a fork from the kitchen and sat down in his grey cotton shorts and his white tee, holding a cake in his lap.
"Guess the flavor." He took his sun shades off and carefully folded them, putting them on the side.
"You know I don't eat cake." She hugged her knees as she rested her chin on them.
"Oh come on, it's your birthday. Thirtieth! Look at how cute this looks." He smiled as he traced the little hearts drawn on the top of the small round cake.
"Okay..." She rolled her eyes softly as he went to stick a fork in it.
"You know what, fuck the fork, bite into it." She tried to hide her smile as she slapped his shoulder and snatched the fork from his hand. He, on the other hand, laughed shamelessly. She took a very, very small bite and realized it was her favorite flavor; carrot cake.
With the fucking cream cheese frosting. She was used to restraining herself from eating as she really kept her diet clean since she was a kid. But somehow, the happiness she felt filled that void, she actually wanted to eat that cake.
"Get it away from me." She warned him as she felt her mouth watering.
"Come, sit on my lap we'll eat it together." He took the rectangular plate and lifted the cake, slapping his thigh with his other hand. She crawled to him on all fours and sat on it, wrapping a hand around his neck and keeping the other one in between her legs, holding the aching folds.
"Hurts?"
"A little." She winced as she sat down, feeling his thigh pressing against her pussy. He looked at her sadly before kissing her boob through the shirt and making a huge bite with the fork.
"Good God, I'm not a whale." She protested.
"No, but I am." He smiled before he opened his mouth and pushed it inside. She cringed before she pinched his nose and groaned in disapproval.
"You fucking idiot." She rolled her eyes as he kept on laughing like an idiot with his mouth full, icing surrounding his lips. He then made a small bite for her and slowly inched it to her mouth before retrieving his hand.
"Say plea-Ah! Here! Dammit! I was just kidding!" He yelled as she pulled on his hair, immediately putting the fork in her mouth. She munched on it slowly as she enjoyed the taste of cinnamon, looking at the wall.
"Look Tsu. It's already showing!" He joked as he tried to grab the non existent fat on her stomach through the shirt. He was obviously in a very good mood and acted ballsier probably because they've had sex. She just looked at him angrily, scanning his lips which were covered in icing.
"Do you like the flowers?"
"You don't shut up." She exhaled as he gave her another bite. "They're beautiful."
"I also finished all the paperwork you had for today, you don't need to go to work at all."
"You finished it? Naruto the papers need to be signed before being turned in."
"I signed them."
"I need to sign them, not you."
"Yeah I know your signature, don't worry."
"You're so stupid." She pinched the bridge of her nose as she tried to hide her smile.

"How come you didn't heal?" She watched his bruised lips and scratched neck as he continued to take big bites and give small bites to her, eating around half of a cake. She smiled a little knowing he never eats like this, he just wanted to make her laugh.
"Well-" He put another big bite in his mouth as he chewed on it. "I can choose whether to heal or not."
"So you wanted to show off?"
"Not really show off, but now that you say that yes. I don't like to waste chakra on small cuts and bruises. I never know when I'll need it."
"Gosh you sound like a granny."
"Oh yeah? Maybe you should too, thirty is a big number."
They giggled in unison as she straddled him and hugged him around his neck. He put the cake on the armrest and rested his hands on her upper ass.
"Look-" She started as she lifted her index finger and formed a small ball of thick chakra. "If it's not thick, then you'd waste chakra for nothing. You need to make it more-let's say narrow-and then infuse chakra. That time when you healed my hand, you spent 10 times more chakra than I would. Try it." He listened to her carefully before he lifted his arm and tried to form a ball of thick chakra in his hand. He focused hard for five seconds but realized it's not working.
"Yeah, I'll leave that to you." He shrugged with his shoulders and hugged her again.
"Thank you for the gifts."
"Oh-Almost forgot." He fished a piece of paper from his pocket and got it out. "This is for you. I deposited some money for you to play with. It's that casino two hours from here, your favorite." He smiled warmly as he giggled like a little kid. She laughed stupidly before kissing his forehead softly.
"If the weather was nicer there'd be nothing to ruin my day." She smiled as she caressed his cheeks with both off her hands. He looked at her rather seriously now and scanned the dark room for a second.
"Alright, come here." He lifted her up and slowly put her down, taking her hand and walking towards the blinds. He pushed the button and waited for them to lift while she looked at him weirdly.
"What are you gonna do, sing rain rain go away?"
"No Tsu, don't be silly-" He slid the door open and got out to feel the humid Konoha air and see the black clouds on the sky. "Hold me." He told her as he raised his arms up.
"What? Naruto what are you doing? Come on, don't be an idiot."
"Tsu, just hold me." She angrily hugged him from behind as she inhaled the hot air.

After about ten seconds, she realized the clouds were moving slowly and he was breathing heavier. The air became lighter, but also a bit colder. A few sun rays crept out of the pile of clouds as they kept on going away. She was amazed, she couldn't believe her eyes. To have this kind of control, using your chakra to manipulate the natural energy, he was really amazing.
A minute after, there was not a cloud in the sky, but the temperature was a bit colder. But the day was beautiful, again. He lowered his arms and opened his eyes, turning around as she still held him around his waist.
"Here, love." He smiled weakly as he rubbed his eyes.
"That was...so fucking hot."
"You're hot, princess." He kissed her head and held onto her as he felt a little weak.
"Come lie inside, you'll faint." She guided him back to the bed and put another bite of cake in his mouth.
"I need to go shower, I'll be late." She smiled apologetically. Even tho he did do her work, she still had a few meetings to finish and read through contracts.
"Can you...Ummm...Can you-"
"Naruto, say it." The boy had a bad habit of what she called pussyfooting around.
"If it's okay I'd like to see your tits." He puckered his lips from embarrassment as he lay on the bed with his head on the head rest. She gave him a calculating look before taking his shirt off of her and climbing on top of him, sitting on his lower stomach as she rested on her hands which were on either side of his torso.
"Two minutes and I gotta go." She rolled her eyes as he looked at her, now bare, tits jumping around.
"No way." He whispered before kissing them and kneading at them, rubbing his cheeks against them and hugging them. She just watched him with a small smirk, he really went out of his way for her birthday.

___

"Come in!" She yelled as she read through some papers on her desk.
"Hello, Miss Hokage." An old man walked in, wearing a fancy black suit and nothing but a paper in his hands, more like a check. He closed the door behind him and Tsunade tried to hide her giggle as she saw his bold head.
"My name is Toni."
"Toni, what brings you to me today?"
"Well, the situation is rather...delicate."
"I'm listening." She raised her brow as she put down her papers and rested her chin on her interlocked hands.
"I'm the owner of the MP. I'm sure you've heard of it. There's nothing illegal going on in my business, the purpose is for men to simply have fun. Now, I know you probably don't approve of that, but I have a matter that I can't resolve on my own."
"Okay...which is?" She scratched her head as she waited for him to talk.
"About ten days ago, there was a group of men that enjoyed our services. Everything seemed normal until they vanished at the end of the day and I was left unpaid. The bill is rather huge. Humongous. I have their names but I'm unable to get ahold of them. I was hoping you can help me."
"Okay...what date was it? And do you have a name? Give me the bill." He slowly approached her, putting the bill down on her desk.
"Here is the list of names: Jiraiya The Toad, Kakashi Hatake, Asuma Sarutobi, Suigetsu, just Suigetsu, I don't have the last name, Sasuke Uchiha and-wait this handwriting is very hard to read-U-Uzu-maki Na-Na-ru-to. Yeah, Uzumaki Naruto." Her brow jerked as she heard his name. The man was becoming more uncomfortable with each second that passed, she looked at him as if she was gonna kill him.
"Okay. Here's the money, you're free to go." She got a pile of paper bills from her drawer and handed it to him. "I'd like to keep the bill if that's fine. And give me the date please."
"Twenty third of July, thank you so much Lady Hokage, I am sincerely sorry if I have disturbed you. I know they're your acquaintances which is why I came to you after I couldn't find them." The man bowed down and quickly turned around, hurriedly leaving.

She was still under the influence, this morning left a bitter taste in her mouth. The dream felt so real, but what made her even more emotional was the way he handled it. No one has ever called her their big baby, no one ever came close to her like that, had courage to put their hands under her shirt like that, groping her back to calm her down...She wasn't really scared about the MP thing, she was sure he had some soft of an explanation, but what hurt her was the fact he didn't just say it. She wouldn't care, she knew how annoying Jiraiya and Sasuke could be. Even though she definitely didn't approve of it, she can't say she was too hurt either. She looked down at her new ring, remembering the huge bouquet he got her along with a cake and that casino deposit, a man that does all that definitely wouldn't do anything wrong. Still-she needed to check.

___

"Hey love." A tall blond crept in with a biggest smirk on his face, wearing jeans and a black hoodie. She couldn't help but return the smile, especially when she saw Kurenai enter behind him. Two of her favorites.
"Hey babes." She rested her head on her hands as she scanned both of them.
"Birthday girlie." Kurenai got behind her and hugged her, squeezing her breasts with her arms as she did so which made Naruto blush a little.
"You asked for me." Naruto smiled as he put his hands behind his back.
"Well it's almost five, you said you were gonna take me somewhere after work."
"Oh, great. I thought you were gonna finish much later, that's great. We can go whenever you want."
"And where are you two going? Without ME?"
"Well...I kind of...wanted to go alone with her."
"Alone? Why?"
"Umm..." He looked everywhere but at them as he tried to find the words.
"Tell you what, I'll go get ready and we can leave." Kurenai smiled before kissing Tsunade's cheek who just listened to them and giggled.
"Alright..." He looked down sadly.
"I just realized that Sasuke's, yours and mine birthdays are all in the summer. And we all have that something in common, right? There's something so sexy about us."
"When's Sasuke's birthday?" Tsunade looked back at her friend with a weird face.
"Twenty third of July." At that moment, it clicked. Tsunade quickly lit a cigarette and got that check out of her drawer.
"Kurenai, can you give me a moment alone with him?"
"Something tells me-" Kurenai walked over to him, inching closer to his ear. "That you're fucked." She giggled as she looked at Tsunade's angry face as she looked at the whatever thing she was holding, and left the room.

"What, love?" He walked over to her and knelt down, hugging her knees and resting his chin in between them. He couldn't help but glance at her thong as she was wearing a short, beige checkered skirt along with a black hoodie that was very similar to his own but much shorter. He loved how she wore the clothes that definitely weren't suitable for the Hokage. Caressing her bare shins, he waited for her to talk as he looked up at her like a puppy. She was still reading through the small rectangular paper she was holding. Finally she looked at him and he felt a wave of shock hit his body.
"Can you read this for me?"
"Oh, you don't have your glasses? I told you, you should always have them with you, Tsu." He scolded her as he grabbed the bill and started reading.
"Twenty third of July, Men's Paradise, Not a tax invoice, blah blah blah, twenty five coke zero's, a hundred dollars, six Jack Daniels, thirty four - Ah Tsu, this is from Sasuke's birthday, why do you have this?" He gave her a calculating look as he scratched his chin.
"You were there?"
"Yeah for like five minutes, they got pretty drunk and Jiraiya sensei started assaulting the ladies."
"And what were you doing there?"
"Nothing Tsu, I was just doing a favor to Sasuke by coming, the place is full of trannies and drunks. Oh actually-Our friend Suigetsu came as well. I had a drink with him and then I felt just too embarrassed to even be there." She looked at him as she chewed on the inside of cheek, partially giving him a boner as she stared at him through her curtains bangs. Before he could react, she slapped his cheek. What he couldn't ignore was the fact that she didn't even hit him as hard as she usually does.
"Are you okay?" He asked her worriedly.
"What?" She frowned down at him as she cringed hard.
"Well you didn't hit me that hard, love."
"Because I trust you, dickhead. But don't embarrass me like that anymore, the bill wasn't paid."
"What? What a cheap bitch! I'll go pay right away."
"I took care of it." She grabbed his arm and pulled him back down on his knees.
"Why would you do that?! Tsu, you shouldn't have done that! I-"
"Relax, I don't wanna talk about this anymore. If, and yes I am threatening you, if I see you or hear you've been there again, I'll slash your throat." She frowned but after a few seconds she let out a throaty giggle. She couldn't stay mad at him, not after he made the rain go away for her.
"You look so sexy." He smiled as he hugged her and rested his head on her chest. "You scared me this morning, I couldn't stop thinking about you until I saw you now."
"I'm feeling better." She exhaled as she hugged his butt with her legs, squeezing his head tighter against her chest.
"I was really hoping we'd go alone."
"Never talk about anything private when Kurenai's around, and about anything skeptical when Anko's around. Come on, you've known them for years."
"I know, I'm such an idiot...Wait, you said it! Not me!" He suddenly looked up as she giggled.
"You little-" He laughed before standing up and picking her up from her seat, holding her so tight as he hugged her lower back, feeling her legs around his waist.
"Happy birthday again, pretty eyes."

Chapter Text

"I should learn how to say no." He exhaled as he watched Sasuke, Kurenai and Anko cooking pancakes on the patio below them as they were sitting on the big circular terrace with a big couch and two chairs facing each other, separated by a short table.
"Say what you want, I love that they came with us."
He watched her happily smiling at her friends as she spied on them, swaying her leg as it rested on top of another. There really was not anything sexier than her crossed, long legs.
"You look so-"
"You're doing it again. Don't pussyfoot around it, tell me why'd you bring me here. I don't buy that 'I wanted to show you where I lived' shit. And by the way-Do you know how disgusting I feel when I see that you've been living just thirty minutes away from me this whole time, in the big house with a lake view and a pool table, while I mourned you? Ugh-" She jerked her leg from frustration and went to stand up but he quickly grabbed her and pulled her down, moving the table that was separating them to the side with his foot. He quickly grabbed the bottom of his chair in between his thighs and just slightly sat up, pulling the chair closer to her until her knees were in between his.
"I wanted to talk to you." He said, keeping his voice low as he didn't want his friends to hear them talking.
"Well talk, idiot!"
"Can you just lower your voice? Not everyone has to know."
"Talk." She crossed her arms and rested her back in the chair. He took a deep breath before he slowly grabbed her thighs and kept his hands there.
"I just...Maybe we should address the elephant in the room." He finally looked at her as his lips formed a thin line, he knew he'll probably get rejected again.
"We definitely should." She admitted. The sex and cuddles were fun and all but there was a big void. They had to hide from the majority and they also didn't know if it'll last. Tsunade was always pulling back and he was manipulating her in.
"I know you don't want to talk about it because it's icky, and I get it. But please, just-just today. Please, tell me everything, how you feel, what you think of me-"
"Why don't you tell me first? Tell me everything. Why'd you really come back, why didn't you do it earlier, why did you randomly visit me throughout all these years with a mask on your face, why are you so manipulative, why do you have a boner every time you see me, when did you get those sick-"
"Okay, okay. Please don't yell. I'll tell you everything. Please."
"Hurry."

In that moment, he felt the need to just scan her one more time. He started from the bottom. One thing he got from her was her fabulous fashion. He loved those black leather boots on her, ankle length, shiny as he personally cleaned them this morning. Her shins were slim, tanned and long, she had a very, very, very small mole on her right shin which he noticed when they first met all those years ago. Her bony, petite knees that didn't have any scratches nor scars on them, perfectly smooth and tanned.Her thin thighs and that short skirt, barely covering her private area. He slowly rubbed from her knees down to under her skirt, repeating everything once he'd touch her thong. He looked at the little part of skin showing, her toned stomach and her small navel, that beautiful tank top barely holding her breasts in it, and her black leather jacket lazily resting on her back as she didn't put it on fully. She was holding her arm on the armrest and her chin on top of her fist, her head was slightly tilted as she waited for him to talk with a frown on her face. That cute lilac mark on her small forehead gave him butterflies, but more than anything, he loved her big eyes. So deadly, so dangerous, yet such a warm honey color. Her lips were so full and big, he would often imaging kissing them, or them kissing him, everywhere on his body. That small nose that she'd often scrunch when she'd cringe, especially when he's the one making her cringe. That long, beautiful, blond hair that was perfectly straight, falling over her back and shoulders, before he knew it he had a boner as he realized she was using her other hand to gently rub her earlobe, something about it was so sexy. Scared that he might lose her after confessing everything, he took another deep breath and closed his eyes for a second. Hearing her exhale in frustration, he smiled softly, even if he loses her now he'll follow her for the rest of his life, no way he'd let her go.

"When I was a child, I looked up to you. I-uh-"
"Don't say uh. Continue."
"I was kind of too let's say exposed to sex stuff, I guess so. Everyone was openly drooling over you, you were the way you were, I'm not saying you're in the wrong, I'm just saying that there were things that might have influenced-this. I wanted to be your favorite and it sometimes felt like I had to compete with grown ass men who wanted to get in your pants-"
"You never had to compete. You were my favorite. I loved you more than anything, we were family."
"I know...just...when I hit puberty, let's say when I turned twelve or thirteen, I realized...that that's not enough for me. I needed more of you-"
"But why? How do you go from what we were to what we have now? What happened? Did I do something wrong?"
"I just...I don't know. You just looked sickeningly attractive to me to the point where I was losing my mind for not being old enough."
"But I treated you as a brother-"
"Did you now? I'm not so sure."
"What are you saying?!"
"I'm saying you never accepted me as a family member. You liked your space and your selfishness more than you loved me."
"That's bullshit!"
"Tsunade, you threw me out in the rain because I spilled a fucking lemonade on your shirt, don't make me list other things-"
"It wasn't raining."
"You're right, it was snowing. And I was in my PJ's. And I was six."
She bit her lip remembering all the questionable things she's done out of her anger, he was right.
"I'm sorry." She looked to the side as she chewed on her bottom lip.
"No need to apologize, it's in the past. I'm just saying, no, we weren't completely like family."
"Still, it's all super weird. I feel disgusting each time we-we do anything. I can't even say sex and we in the same sentence, fucking hell."
"Tsunade." Her head jerked up as she heard him call her by her full name. "I love you. I love you so bad. I'm not gonna let you leave me. Call me manipulative or an asshole, I'm not letting you get away from me. I wanted to wait until I grew a bit more, I mean not physically, I don't think I'm gonna grow any more than this-"
"You will. Continue."
"As I was saying, I wanted to wait until I was older but I was scared you'll forget about me completely and that you'll love someone else and-"
"You've got anything to drink? I can't listen to you anymore, at least not sober."
"Come on, you haven't been drinking since the morning up to now. Don't-"
"Get me a drink. Now." She rested her forehead on both of her thumbs as she lowered her hair, feeling her anger getting the best of her.

"Here. I know it's not something you're used to. I don't really drink and this is something that Sasuke and Su-"
"Just give it to me." She snatched the glass and a cheap looking small bottle of sake from his hands and poured the whole thing in.
"Tsunade you have a bad habit of not letting people finish the sen-"
"Naruto. Don't play with me right now."
"Okay..." He sat down again, capturing her knees between his and holding her thighs once again. Her legs were now crossed and swaying erratically as she couldn't keep calm anymore. Taking a big gulp, she inhaled sharply before she put the glass down on the table next to her and lit a cigarette, using the empty bottle as an ashtray.
"Can I continue?"
"Please do."
"I love you. I want to be with you. I want to be your husband, or whatever you wanna call it, I just want you all to myself, because I, too, am all yours. We're happy."
"The last time I was truly happy was before I met you."
"Tsu, don't say that, come on."
"I'm dead serious." He has never seen her smoke so fast, she was literally breathing on that cigarette, she hasn't taken one clean breath.
"You're not happy with me?"
"No."
"Tsu, what the fuck are you saying, come on, you couldn't stop hugging me today and now you're saying this. We had-" He looked down to make sure the trio wasn't focused on them, they were still cooking and laughing, listening to music. "We had sex."
"You ruined my life."
"Tsunade. I'm warning you. Think before you speak." He increased the force he was holding her legs with, ever so lightly, but she felt it. She knew she was hurting him and she was doing it on purpose. If he could be emotionally manipulative then she could be too.
"I know exactly what I'm saying."
"Tsunade."
"You're just as disgusting as any other man."
"Oh yeah? Because I'm cleaning, cooking for you, making sure you eat, smoke less, drink less, make sure you're covered when you're sleeping, is that what makes me disgusting? Because if that's why, I can stop doing that."
"All that to get your dick sucked."
"What? That's nonsense. You never sucked my dick."
"But you'd want to. You've been plotting since the day you came back, I remember your fucking disgusting stoic face when you saw me in the office that day. That's not a face of a man who loves, prick, that's a face of a man who wants to toy with people's emotions and act all innocent."
"What the fuck happened to you? You were fine all the way here and as soon as I said we should talk you completely changed."
She bent towards him, blowing the smoke in his eyes. He felt a whiff of cigarettes and sake on his face but decided to ignore it, glaring at her face which was just an inch apart from his.
"Because I remember everything. I try to put it aside but it's impossible. I can't forget."
"What exactly?"
"The fact I've been through literal fucking hell, for ten years. I became an alcoholic-"
"You were an alcoholic before you met me."
"I was an alcoholic? Before I met you?"
"Yes. Sorry but you can't put that on me."
"You obviously want me to whoop your ass?"
"No Tsu, I don't want you to whoop my ass, but I definitely remember you drinking heavily. I had to carry your drunken half naked body to bed every two or three days. And then you stopped after a while because I begged you to. Everyone in the village knows that. You're just too scary for anyone to say anything."
"Obviously not scary enough for you."
"I love you. It's different. I know you. I know every face you make, I know what you think before you say anything. I know you like me, Tsu. I can see how you look at me."
"Do you know when I liked you the most?"
"When?"
"When you were dead. I wish you stayed dead, bitch."

Sasuke glanced over to Kurenai as she chewed on the pancakes he made for them. He wasn't the best cook, but he wanted to become one when he saw her happily munching on them. Anko didn't really care, as long as she has something sweet in her mouth, she didn't care. They became silent for a second, all three of them enjoying the sweet as they were lazily sitting on the big sofa. Sasuke glanced up, he couldn't see much aside from the smoke coming from Tsunade's cigarette, but they were definitely silent. He smiled to himself thinking that they're probably doing something dirty. He knew Naruto had a few weird fetishes that he wanted to try out. Even tho he never admitted to having sex with Tsunade, he was sure they did it based on their recent behavior with each other. Just in case they were however having sex, he wanted to speak with the girls so they would be focused on that, not the moaning coming from above them.
"Kurenai, what are you gonna name your girl?"
"I haven't even thought of it yet to be honest. Why, you have any suggestions?"
"I think Sarada is a beautiful name, almost as beautiful as yours." Whilst Kurenai blushed, looking at him with a shy face, Anko shook her head in disapproval as he choked on her food.
"What's up with these boys chasing older women, Geez."

"What did you say to me?" He grabbed her thighs aggressively now, squeezing them with a lot more strength than before. His eyes turned red as his lips rested in a thin line, his teeth grinding against in each other. She watched him emotionlessly, blowing the last bit of her cigarette in his face.
"I said you were better off dead, why, wanna hit me?"
She watched him as tears filled his red eyes. His red eyes were usually a sign for her to calm him down, but that cheap drink he gave her was definitely getting to her. She wasn't going to calm down.
"Take that back." His deep voice cracked, but he knew he shouldn't show tears to her, even tho they were so hard to stop.
"I'm not taking it back. Wanna know how I feel? I feel like you purposely left, I feel like you've developed a weird fucking obsession over me because no one aside from me ever showed love to you, and then you started jerking off, and there you go, the first person you can think of is me, I feel like you're not as innocent as you appear to be. I know you killed thousands of people, I saw the way you heartlessly killed that man, I saw you that day Naruto, when Jiraiya wanted to kiss me. I purposely let him come close to me because I knew you wouldn't let that happen-"
"You didn't see me."
"Alright, I felt you."
"Could've been anyone."
"No. It was you. Only you are that possessive to watch over me like a fucking stalker."
"You'd rather kiss him?"
"I'd rather know why you've been so fucking overprotective and possessive ever since you were a child. You should go see a therapist."
"Right? Because therapy helped you? You think I don't know you've spent half of your fortune gambling?"
"What would you do if I died? Join charity? Fuck you."
"I wouldn't let you die in the first place."
"So now it's my fault?"
"You were a selfish bitch that tied me to a fucking tree."
"Yeah, show your true self. Calling me a bitch, very well Naruto. Just know that this is the last time you're close to me like this."
"You don't decide that. You can't have anything under your control."
"What's that supposed to mean?"
"Don't provoke me." He squeezed her legs with such power now that she couldn't take it.
"You're hurting me." She said as she kept her face stoic and stuck the tip of her tongue in between her front teeth and upper lip. She watched him as he finally let a tear slide down his face. She followed it, watching it hit the wooden floor beneath them.
"You're strong, but you're stupid, Naruto." She stuck a cigarette to his hand, holding it firmly against his skin. He flinched a little but gritted his teeth and just kept on squeezing tighter and tighter until he eventually gets a reaction out of her which she currently wasn't providing. His skin kept on burning and her legs kept on bruising as they challenged each other, no one of them wanted to move first. Complete silence aside from the sizzling sound and conversation in the background.

He remembered this is the person that accepted him when no one else would, someone that fought for him everywhere, didn't let anyone call him a monster, cooked for him, made sure he had clean clothes, taught him to fight, to be fast, agile, taught him to be a gentleman, risked her life for him on multiple occasions, held him against her chest, whispering to him so he would fall asleep, took him everywhere he wanted, praised him, told him he's perfect, held him close when they'd sleep at night, washed his teeth if he was too tired, someone that cried in his arms this morning, sniveling and moaning like a kitten that's scared, someone that he made feel so good, she cried on him as she came, someone that made him cum without even touching him, someone he worked so hard for. He couldn't hurt her, not her. He relaxed his hands completely as his eyes softened, they were still red, but sad. He zoned out as he looked down at her hand pressing a cigarette butt against his hand. It wasn't burning anymore, and he only focused on that beautiful ring on her finger. He really made a great choice. It was made for her after all. He looked down at the black circle on his hand. It looked like a nasty mole and it'll definitely leave a scar if he doesn't heal it soon, but he had bigger matters now.

"What would I do without you?" He looked up at her and she finally had a reaction. Her eyes were a bit wider and her lips slightly parted as moonlight hit her face. She expected everything, but not that. After everything she's said to him, she expected him to lash out on her, try and hit her, spit in her face, or even kill her. But she knew that's how he plays his dirty game. If aggression doesn't work, gentle play will.
"You're so...beautiful. I know you're not just this. I know you when you're vulnerable, and cute, and tired, I know how you rub your feet against each other happily when you lie down to sleep after a long day, that's the cutest thing I've ever seen. Of course I'm gonna be obsessed. I've seen you cry when you can't heal someone that deserves to live. I know you have issues since your mom died, and I know you loved her more than your dad. You're so...deep. It's not just alcohol and cigarettes, you're such a great person Tsu. I love your jokes, I love your humor, I don't mind your attitude in the morning because I love how we laugh during the breakfast. We're so similar, I know you feel it too. I've seen the way I made you feel, correct me if I'm wrong but I don't think you've ever been like that with anyone else. I may be wrong but I feel like you really enjoyed sex with me. I feel like you really laugh a lot since I came back. I feel like you're the best person I know. Yeah it's wrong, but I don't care. I want you. I want you when you're selfish, happy, scared, sad, angry, stoic, I don't mind it. Just...stay. We don't need to live in Konoha, we have the money, we're strong, we got friends, we have everything we need. My dream life is giving you a massage every morning with our daughter walking-"
"Don't even go there. Stop it. I'm going home." She stood up, putting the stub in the empty bottle and hurriedly walking inside.

"Wait! Love! Wait!" He yelled as he closed the door behind him and grabbed her arm, spinning her around.
"WHAT?!"
"Will you give me a chance?"
"Only in a dream we could work."
"Why?!" He yelled as he walked behind her, chasing after her practically as she hurriedly walked towards the stairs. As she made a few steps down, he glued his arm to the wall and her nose gently hit his forearm. He turned her around and got closer to her until their noses were touching. She exhaled angrily, squeezing her first as she felt it itching. She expected everything except for him to start smelling her, which is exactly what happened. He slowly dug his nose behind her ear, smelling her hair and neck, planting a gentle kiss on her shoulder as he lowered his head. He hugged her lower back and pulled her closed to him, feeling her small body on his. Lifting her right hand, he kissed it before kissing the ring he gave her. His eyes finally went back to blue and she melted. That shade of blue was just to die for.
"If you accept me someday, I'll buy you the most expensive ring in the world...Until then, let's go home."
He spread his arms out, waiting for her to jump and hug him, or at least rest her head on his chest. But she just froze, she couldn't admit the fact that she's so easy when it comes to him. It was so annoying being in love. The poor woman never felt it before, and he was the last person that she should love, yet...
"Naruto."
"Yes?" He looked at her with such hope in his eyes as he held her waist protectively, not letting her run away. He waited for her to talk, ten seconds passed, he was becoming anxious and his heart was beating faster.
"What if you..." He smiled, thinking she's gonna give him an ultimatum which he had to fulfill in order to be with her, that's easy, he'll do whatever he has to. He felt butterflies in his stomach and his dick getting a little harder as she scanned his face, lips and hair.
"...Had red hair? Lika Kushina did."
To say he was disappointed was an understatement, he really thought she was gonna confess love to him and accept him, not joke around. But to be fully fair, it was very funny. That's why they both burst into laughter two seconds after like two idiots that don't know what to do with each other.
"Just so you know, you really hurt my thighs."
"Let me see." He crouched down and touched the bruised surface, she had ten of them, one for each of his fingers. He felt sorry but it also looked so sexy on her, he kind of liked having his marks all over her. He began kissing each one of them as he held onto her thighs, massaging them softly and rubbing his face against them.
"I'm sorry, Princess Tsunade."
"Mhm." She hummed sarcastically, she's seen the way he looked at her thighs as if he's admiring his art.
"YOU TWO GET DOWN! IT'S BORIIIIING!" They heard Anko yell and smiled to each other, making their way down to their friends.

Chapter Text

She lay there on the soft couch as she watched her two friends and those two annoying boys play volleyball, jumping over the net and laughing. She passed, decided to read a random book she found under the patio table, thinking of that hard conversation she had with her lover. She had his hoodie over her bare legs as she swayed her shins and feet in the air, enjoying the gentle music and the fresh air. She was a good bit worried that he will get sick, sweating shirtless and it wasn't that warm, but decided to let it go as she slowly smoked and enjoyed life. She watched his slim body transform into a ball of muscles each time he'd jump or flex, and he looked so sexy in those wide jeans with the hem of his boxers showing with his every move. To be completely honest, she admired the view. It was getting a bit late but she didn't want to ruin the fun for them, especially not for Kurenai. She hasn't been active for a while and she used to love ball games when she was a teen.

Her sly smile grew as she watched the tall blonde approach her, crouching down near her and resting his crossed arms in front of her as he tilted his head.
"I can feel you watching me this whole time."
"You look good, boy."
"Do you know you make my balls hurt when you put those glasses on? Fuck, you look so bad."
"Can you scratch my lower back, it's been itching for a few minutes." She whispered, taking her glasses off.
"Here?" He raised his brow as he gently, gently, gently used his nails to scratch her lower back.
"Lower."
"Here?" He touched her upper glute area, just above her tailbone.
"Lower, Naruto."
"Here?" He pushed his hand under her short skirt and put his hand on her ass cheek, somewhere near the middle.
"Lower." Her face finally broke a smile and it was that devilish smile she had, the one that takes your breath away. He blushed before slowly pushing his hand in between her thighs, pressing against her pussy and asshole, never taking his trembling eyes off of her.
"Right there." She booped his nose and winked, making him melt. He turned around to see if his friends were watching and it looked like they were talking about taking a break. He quickly buried his head under her skirt and bit her ass gently, kissing it and going all the way down to her pussy, smelling the thong she's been wearing since this morning.
"You're such a perv."
"Gosh it smells like heaven, my dick's already hard."
"Oh yeah, Caesar?" She stuck her tongue out as she stared back at him.
"You remember that?" He looked down with a hint of embarrassment.
"Of course I remember. Such a gentleman, kissing my hand...talking bout his dick size-"
"I wasn't lying."
"Aaaand they're watching you." Tsunade's lips formed a thin line as she looked back to see Anko and Kurenai angrily glaring at her and Sasuke trying to hide his pervy smile.
"Well it was worth it." He rubbed his head as he looked at them like an idiot and smiled apologetically.
"Wear your hoodie, don't walk around naked now that you're sweaty."
"No, I'm fine. You stay warm."
"Alright then go grab a blanket or something, don't walk around like that, I said."
"I want you to keep on watching me with those eyes."
"Hey, lovebirds. Ten more minutes and we're going back, 'kay?"
"Whatever you say." Naruto shrugged with his shoulders at his friend and stood up to clean the mess they've made. Even tho it wasn't him, it was Sasuke, he was the one that usually cleaned everything and they got used to that dynamic.

When he came back, he gently lifted Tsunade's legs and sat there, putting her legs on his lap as she was now lying on her back with a pillow under her head. Sasuke was having a conversation with Kurenai and seemed too into it so Naruto decided not to interrupt and just listen, just like his lady did.
"I've been too cruel, I changed in that segment, but I still have such a big need to find him and...there are no words to describe how bad I want to chop him up."
"He's not the man you think he is. I bet he was being blackmailed by Danzo's puppets. He was the last person I expected to do something like that."
"Yet he did. And he showed me exactly how. He deserves to die."
"He did it for you, Sasuke." Tsunade interrupted the pair and the boys immediately glared at her, waiting for an explanation.
"What?" He spat out, feeling the itch in his fist that he would never dare to scratch as he would be buried right at that moment.
"He was forced to do it, both by Hiruzen and Danzo."
"I don't get what are you trying to say."
"I'm trying to say he's at fault but definitely didn't do it because he felt like it. I'm sure you don't really think I'd let him live if I didn't learn the truth. He's been through hell, the least we can do is let him spend the rest of his life in peace, he doesn't have much left."
The girls looked down uncomfortably but the boys just glared at her, completely flabbergasted.
"Lady Hokage, with all due respect, what the fuck are you saying?"
"He's sick."
"How do you know that?"
"I've seen him a couple of times."
"When'd you plan on telling me that?"
"Never."
"What?"
"You kept your mouth shut about Naruto being alive for three years."
"That's not the same, you've seen me leave the village, chasing after the power, getting eaten up by the feelings of vengeance-"
"And you've seen me take the fucking pills every day to stay sane-"
"Fuck, do you guys feel it?" Naruto suddenly grabbed his chest and looked around, squeezing Tsunade's shin with his free hand. Everyone kind of stopped for a moment before they heard Naruto coughing and grabbing his chest.
"Dickhead? Everything alright?"
Suddenly, dozens of zetsus with Obito's eyes appeared before them and went to launch at them. What seemed to be a relaxing evening turned into a chaos in the matter of a second. And whilst everyone jumped up, attacking the Zetsus, Naruto stared at the distance with his eyes unfocused as he sat on the floor, keeping his back against the patio couch.

He watched the sky as it turned into a weird color of pink and yellow, his body became translucent and he could see his organs, his bones, his veins, muscles. He looked around and finally his eyes laid on her. She was in the same outfit as the night he met her, wide ripped jeans and a tight shirt, black, with a V-cut. She looked at him smiling from ear to ear, walking towards him. Her haircut was the same as it was back then, her face, her nails, everything was the same. He waited patiently for her to do a check up on him, his favorite doctor, the only one he lets touch him. But with each step she took, she looked sadder, angrier, she looked as if she was in pain.
"Tsu? Tsu, what's wrong?" He gave her an apologetic smile as he waited for her to smile. Instead, she fell down to her knees and he saw him, Obito, standing above her with a big sword in his hand. His breathing quickened, there's no way he'd let him hurt her, not her, his one and only, but it seemed like he couldn't move.
"TSU!" He yelled, expecting her to run away, but she didn't. She kept on staring at him as blood started gushing out of her mouth before he even cut her.
"NOOOOOO!" He yelled, hearing his voice crack. He watched him cut all her limbs as he moaned and cried, pleading for him to stop and threatening him, but it wasn't working. Her body was fully covered in blood as she kept on giving him that sad stare.
"TSUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! MOVE!" He cried out, tears streaming down his red cheeks but she just wouldn't fucking move, she let him cut her. Finally, he swung his sword and cut her in half lengthwise. He could see her brain, her skull, her bones, heart, lungs, uterus, guts, he saw everything.
"NO! NO! NO! NO! NOOOOO!" He yelled, hysterically jerking as he tried to move. He was hyperventilating at this point and felt like he was gonna faint every second.

"Will someone shut him up?!" Tsunade barked, hitting three of the puppets with one swing on her leg, making them melt and glue to the concrete beneath them.
"He's under one nasty genjutsu." Sasuke added, keeping one hand on Kurenai's stomach as he used his Amaterasu to burn multiple zetsus at once, and Anko was choking two by two, using her hands which turned into the two white snakes.
"How could he be so stupid? Can't he just release?!" Kurenai growled angrily as she threw toxic needles at the creatures, also holding a hand on her stomach.
"He's probably experiencing something horrid. He's usually not the one that falls for that tricks." His friend defended him, shooting lighting blades at them.
"Everyone, get back." Tsunade sighed in frustration and everyone immediately complied. She started spinning around with an unbelievable speed, creating a sphere of chakra around her and it was becoming wider as each second passed, finally burning all the weird creatures, melting them to the ground.
"Shit...You're strong." He blinked, admiring how she didn't even sweat.
"And what'd you think? I'm the Hokage, Sasuke." She shot him a glare before crouching down to feel the ground. When she made sure there was no one else around except for them, she straightened up went to Naruto.
"Anko, take a few samples, please. I'm gonna wake the sleeping beauty."

"Snap out of it." She softly said as she grabbed his face with a grip full of chakra. He was sweating like crazy, moaning and crying, but as soon as she touched him, he refocused on her and his breath got caught in his throat. He finally realized he's been under the genjutsu, but he still couldn't move his limbs. He looked as if he's just run the marathon.
"You're strong, Naruto, but stupid. Come on, I've taught you how to release millions of times. Don't fucking embarrass me like this." She tried to hide the worried face as she scanned his puffy eyes and blushed cheeks, his breathing was still erratic and he was still shaking like crazy as she held his face. After about five seconds, he began silently crying even more as he quickly grabbed her with his arms around her neck, hugging her tightly and hiding in the crook of her neck, feeling her knees against his chest.
"I don't ever wanna see you so useless again."
"Tsu...I-I s-saw you d-die-" He sobbed, failing to catch a breath. The strength he hugged her with was suffocating and she was already feeling overstimulated.
"Naruto. Stop shaking. What if I wasn't here? You'd get slashed by a couple of these aloe vera melting asses? Come on, my pregnant friend is here and you could do nothing to save her, Sasuke did. Stupid fuck." She went to retrieve her hands but he quickly grabbed them with horror on his face and pulled them back on him, holding them against his collar bones, still shaking and breathing heavily.
"Bro, you're FUCKING embarrassing me, get up!" Sasuke came over from behind him bending over the couch all the way down to his ear, whisper-yelling whilst Kurenai and Anko walked all over the battle field, analyzing the creatures and what's left of them.
"I-I-"
"You get up, I'll carry you home." He grabbed his friend's shaking arm and pulled him up but Naruto started grunting in disapproval and holding onto Tsunade tightly, still breathing as if he was choking.
"Naruto! Get a fucking grip dude! She can't carry you, what are you fucking mental? You can't walk, let alone run. Hold onto me."
"Please-don't let...me go." He looked at her with such pain in his eyes that she couldn't feel anger towards him, whatever he saw must have shook him to his core.
"Okay, I'm not going anywhere..." She nodded to Sasuke and pulled him up from the concrete to sit on the couch instead. He could barely sit up or stand up as his legs were wobbly and shaky, his naked torso had goosebumps all over it and he kept clinging on that necklace she gave him, holding it tightly.
"Naruto...look at your friend, he's over there helping. What's wrong with you? I know this is not the same man that got me this-" She lifted her hand up to show him the ring she hasn't taken off since he bought it for her. "-And definitely not the same man that calmed me down this morning. You can't tell me your psyche is that weak. Come on." She kissed his forehead which was now a bit sticky as it was previously sweaty but it wasn't warm outside.
"Just-Hold-Me." He let his head fall back and rest on top of the back rest, looking at the clear sky as he held onto her tank top bralette, making sure she doesn't leave.
"I'm not going anywhere." She said, pushing his hand away but he just grabbed her hair instead, desperately searching for something to grab.
"I said I'm not going anywhere, for fuck's sake!" She yelled, making him flinch and let go of her right away.

"I hope Sarada is okay." Sasuke gave her a warm smile, bending down to rub her stomach and put his ear on it.
"Oh-Yeah, she's perfect. Thank you, Sasuke."
"Good, because I'd really have to find the bastard and slash his throat if anything were to happen to you."
She looked at him with the eyes of admiration, she really felt save with him.
"You should give a lecture to your friend." She nervously chuckled, looking at Naruto who was still losing it and moaning.
"Ah...I don't blame him. He's been through hell and worse. Tied to a chair for days, beaten, cut, blackmailed...He's not that strong, psychologically speaking. But he'd give his life for all of us in an instant and not bat an eye, that's what makes him strong." He smiled back at her, admiring her beautiful womanly features. At that moment, she accepted Naruto. Not his weird obsession over Tsunade, not his way of living, but him as a whole. She accepted him fully, she wasn't holding grudges anymore, she's been too harsh on him and she forgot that she knew him when he was a child, a noisy, happy, confident kid. She failed to realize that the reason he turned to a whole different person, an arrogant one, always sad and nervous, on his tip toes, so prudent, skeptical and paranoid, was the reason of the life he lived. So she approached him, and just like when he was a kid, she sat next to him and poked his cheeks.
"To think you were once a fearless brat...Come on, have some water and man up." Holding a plastic bottle near his mouth, she watched him with a look of acceptance. This made her blonde friend smile at her, almost jumping in her arms as it really meant a lot to her. This seemed to also calm him down, he was shaking less and breathing slower, tho still very static. As he rested his head on Kurenai's shoulder, Tsunade stood up, wanting to join Anko and Sasuke but he once again grabbed her hand and moaned in disapproval.
"I'm gonna break your shit, God dammit!" She quickly pulled him towards her and his back was now straight as he sat at the edge of the sofa. She erratically grabbed his hoodie and put it over his head, aggressively pushing his arms through the holes and pulling him up by his arm, folding him over her shoulder as he was a purse.
"Fucking eighty inch bitch." She scoffed but began laughing immediately after, followed by her friend's wheezing. Even after they've been attacked, the two just always found a reason to laugh.

___

It was somewhat a funny view, him clinging onto her back as she gave him a piggyback ride, jumping through the forest, hurriedly getting back home. Their friends followed behind them, there was a silence that wasn't really caused by anything other than everyone being in their thoughts. The attack was unexpected to say the least.
"Big boy, feeling better?" Sasuke suddenly appeared before Tsunade, flowing in the air with his back facing the ground, smiling at his friend's tired face.
"Better..." He whispered weakly, resting his chin on Tsunade's shoulder and his hands around her neck, resting on her chest.
"What happened?" He asked rather seriously now.
"It was...horrid. Vivid, worse than that time we fought at jonin exams."
"He's skilled. But I'm more interested in what the fuck happened to you? You can't just give up like that, Kurenai was there. What if you were alone with her? You forgot she's pregnant?" The interrogation sounded more as if he's mad at him for not looking after Kurenai than getting lost in the genjutsu, even so, it worked. He felt very bad and pressed his forehead against the leather material on Tsunade's shoulder and
exhaled, completely disappointed with him self.
"I'm sorry."
"Sorry's not gonna fix it. Grow some balls Naruto."
"Can all of you just get off my dick for a sec?"
They all started cussing him out in unison and he felt his lady pushing him off of her back and giving him a back kick right in his groin.
"You fucking ungrateful brat!"
"Wait! I can't go that fast!"
"No one's waiting for you, you selfish prick!"

He knew he was just five minutes away from home, well if he hurried, or fifteen minutes by walking, but he was just so exhausted. He sat near the cold river, looking at the big rock that was in the middle, making it look shallow and stopping the perfect flow. He wondered if that's what he is in Tsunade's life. A big rock stopping the perfect flow, or just another obstacle that she chooses to avoid and not just fucking move it. He looked like the biggest bitch, and again Sasuke looked much cooler, he wouldn't leave the girls' side, keeping his hand on Kurenai's belly the whole time, guarding her protectively, not even sweating. All whilst he couldn't even protect the one he loved the most, he wanted to show her he was strong, stronger than her, he waited for the perfect opportunity and now that was all blown off. He cringed as he imagined what he must have looked like, sweating like a dog on the cold concrete looking at the distance during them fighting the zetsus. That fucking bitch, everything he does is not enough for her to just accept him, even after their talk he still didn't get a 'yes' out of her. Not even a maybe. She was so hard to satisfy, he expected her to say that the house looks nice, that she'd love to go there more often, but all she said was that it was obvious that the 'boys' lived there and that it was too bright and not minimalistic enough. That his room was the same like her aunt's and that the bathroom's too small, and the other one is too 'white'.
"Do I really have to come back for you, dickhead?" She appeared next to him, looking like a princess as she kept her hands on her hips, resting on her right leg and using her left for support, glaring down at him.
"You-You came back for me." His eyes glowed as he looked up at her head which was covering the big moon. He felt as if he's been found by a rescue team, or he just won the lottery.
"When have I ever left you behind?" She smiled, crouching down and sitting on his lap, crossing her bare legs as she hugged his neck.
"I'm sorry love, I didn't mean what I said." He immediately started apologizing as he grabbed her small waist and pushed his other hand in between her thighs, squeezing the cold skin.
"It was very rude, and embarrassing."
"Sorry..." He squeezed her tighter as he kissed her cheek multiple times.
"What happened? I know it's not just the genjutsu."
"Nothing."
"Tell me. I know you."
He stopped and looked at her for a second before exhaling and closing his eyes.
"He showed me something."
"What?"
"You and him. Having a drink...I'm not mad-" He said as he saw her uncomfortable face. "-I just got scared. My life doesn't have a meaning without you. So I just...I'm sad that you didn't tell me about that, I wouldn't want you getting close to him on your own. He's pretty nasty..."
"Well I'm nastier."
"I know...you're so strong. And also-I was just a little worried because you didn't really say yes to me, to anything I've said actually. I-uh don't want to keep on doing love stuff with you and the whole time you're thinking God knows what about me."
"I didn't say no either, did I?"
"You actually did."
"Ooh, my bad."
"You're so mean." He finally smiled weakly as he let his back hit the ground beneath them, grabbing one of her legs and making her straddle him.
"I just did my hair this morning! I don't want dirt in it!"
"I'll wash it for you, love. Just like I'll wash our daughter's hair one day."
"Stop saying nonsense, you know I hate kids."

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since the incident, the village borders were heavily armed and every jonin in the village was alert. You'd think that with that situation, the Hokage would be the one who'd spent most of her time finding a way to stop the cruel creatures from attacking again, but she was actually at home, nervously rocking her legs in the bed as she really needed a cigarette, but it was so hot out, she hated it. If that wasn't enough, the sound of chainsaw and drilling sent her over the edge.

And whilst she was annoyed, he was busy. He was full of sweat dripping down his forehead, damping his hair and wetting his underwear. The basement didn't have an AC, but only a small squared window at the top left corner looking at the fountain in front of her house. He was sure the neighbors hated him as it was already ten in the evening and he still wasn't finished making a wooden sofa for his lady. He wanted to make something with dark wood, put some cushions over it and put in on the patio, she could lay there and read her books. She once mentioned she never sits at the patio because the chairs are uncomfortable and that's why she's always on the balcony, and him being the lover boy he is, he had to fix it right away. So he spent the last four hours with a hammer in his hand and screws all over the floor. Now it just needed a few finishing touches. He stopped for a second to wipe the sweat from his forehead and his bare torso, wiping his hand against his shorts which hanged loosely on his waist, revealing a black pair of underwear. He heard a faint sound of slapping, her flip flops against her heels, she was coming down the stairs, munching on something whilst singing gently.
"Crawling back to you...ever thought of calling when you've had a few...cause I always do..." She appeared at the door, angrily glaring at him. He looked at her weirdly, she was just singing a second ago and now she's glaring at him.
"WILL YOU STOP? IT SOUNDS LIKE YOU'RE TEARING THE PLACE APART." She barked at him, holding a red bowl in her hand with a small spoon inside of it, she had her hair clipped up with her curtain bangs falling over her eyebrows, she had no make up on which was one of Naruto's favorite looks of hers. But what got him going is that she was still wearing both his ring and the bracelet he gave her as a kid, she was wearing his tee which came down to her mid thighs, and those cute flip flops, supporting her slim feet. Before he knew it, his cock was rising.

"Tsu...I'm almost finished. Sorry." He got lost in her eyes as she came closer to him, spooning some of the yogurt and chopped strawberries, shoving it inside his mouth harshly. He didn't dare deny it.
"I'm bored." She licked the spoon clean from the remaining yoghurt, and it just looked so sexy, white yoghurt on her fat lips while she stood in between his knees as he was crouching down.
"It's over, I just need to put cushions over it." He smiled softly, rubbing her shin as he looked up at her, trying to avoid the two nipples poking through the black tee.
"Mhm...And what's this?" She took another spoonful as she slowly slipped her foot out of the flip flop and rubbed his dick with it as it was obviously hard.
"Sorry...You just surprised me."
"Well I'm full of surprises, there might be another one waiting for you."
"What do you mean?"
"Hmph...nothing." She shrugged innocently as she slipped her foot back and looked around the dark basement which had the disgusting yellow light on. She was one of those people that needed the lighting to be perfect at all times. He watched her walking around the basement, licking the spoon and moving her head left and right as she hummed, following the rhythm.
"Since when are you into carpentry?"
"I want to impress you."
"By making a sofa? No, I couldn't care less about that. But you look so damn hot right now, sweaty like that, working for hours to make something that I won't even use."
"Why not? It'll be great."
"I've never seen anything uglier before." She gave him a glare which caused him to roll his eyes but feel the tension in his boxers, such a rude lady he wanted to do unspeakable things to.

He slowly got up, putting the soft cushions on the wooden frame and blew hard on it, making sure there are no wooden shavings or similar.
"Okay, I think it's ready. You wanna test it out, missy?"
"You first, it doesn't look very sturdy to me. Oh fuck, it's so hot in here." She cringed as she felt the hot air hit her face and the smell of his sweat and chainsaw lingering in the air. He went over and fell back in it, wiggling a little to make sure it's not moving nor making any squeaky sounds. It was pretty comfortable thanks to the cushions that he bought, and he really liked it overall, he wanted to make a matching table as well.
"Got any plans later...?" He found it weird that she asked him that as she never really cares about that sort of stuff and he's not the one to wander around in the night.
"Ah-I might go visit Sai, he's been alone today."
"Mhm, 'kay."
"Wanna tag along?"
"Would rather die." She said before taking another bite, scanning his sweaty body.
"Okay...Tsu, can you hand me that water bottle, right there under the working desk." He pointed to a desk behind her and she put her bowl down on that same desk, bending down with her upper body and just slightly bending her knees. For a split second there, he thought he was crazy. She wasn't wearing any underwear. Nothing. He saw the pink heaven in between her folds, and even though it was only for a split second, he was sure she did it on purpose and she succeeded on making him want it. He grabbed her sweaty head with both his arms as he looked at her like a lost puppy.
"Here." She threw the bottle at him, continuing to cat walk towards him. She knew exactly what she was doing and he was completely trapped.
"Thanks." He whispered as he parted his lips, gulping as he anticipated her closeness.
"You said it's sturdy, right bebe?" She winked at him before turning away from him and straddling him in a reverse cowgirl position, looking back at him as she slumped her ass against his dick and held onto his thighs for support.
"Fuck...Please, sit on my dick." He moaned, looking at two round balls of fat skin under her tee, peeking out.
"Sit it on what now, young man? I came to buy a sofa, what dick are you talking about?" She stuck her tongue out, swaying her ass left and right as she felt his dick in between her folds, hard under those short of his, looking back at him as if he was a prey.
"I'll give it for free." He gave her a small smile as he slowly slid his hands under her tee, roaming over her stomach and hips. His sticky hands would usually make her mad but now they felt so good.
"For free? I can pay somehow."
He blushed once again as he looked down, he couldn't take her eyes off of her hairless ass, her holes, fleshy meat, he was losing his mind.
"Well I did work very hard for it."
"Exactly." She tugged onto his boxers as she bit her lower lip, smirking at him.
"What do you think?" He took her hair clip off, playing with her long hair as he twirled it around his hand.
"Hmm...What's two times two?"
"Four?" He raised his brow in confusion.
"Four minutes of heaven, then." He finally got the joke and rolled his eyes shyly before pushing his hands all the way inside her shirt, grabbing her tits gently.
"I can give you more than four."
"I doubt it."

He knew he must not cross the line, he can lead but not for long, he could initiate but only slightly, and he could touch first but if he sees she wants it. He prayed that he won't turn her off by pulling both his shorts and boxers down, never taking his eyes off of her. He did it painfully slow, making sure he can stop if he notices even a slight annoyance on her face, but luckily he didn't. Well there was something weird, she looked at him a bit too deeply, like she was calculating something, but she definitely didn't deny it. She even got up to allow him to use his tool as he wishes, he could put it in or he could grind it against her, it was his choice. He decided to hold her shoulders and slowly make her sit on it. She dig her nails in his knees as she winced, slowly being guided by him, lower and lower on his dick until she felt his balls on her nub and her ass on his sticky stomach.
"Mr. carpenter, will you give me a minute to adjust?"
"I'll give you four." They both smiled at the same time, it was a weak smile, he could barely speak without his voice breaking and she felt the sudden fullness in her stomach. She held onto his head as he kissed her neck from behind, gentle, dry kisses going all around her neck and up to her head, kissing the long hair. Whole time he was playing with her tits, softly grazing over her nipples with his whole palm, making her do circles with her ass on his dick, biting her lip and moaning inaudibly as she opened her mouth and shut her eyes harshly.
"You're so beautiful..." He breathed like a thirsty dog as he couldn't stop the tension building up in his stomach. He was starting to regret promising her more than four minutes.
"Let's see...how sturdy are we talking." She slowly started to jump on his dick, it was very slow, she still needed time to adjust, but she could already hear him moan softly. She did too, so she couldn't judge him. Something about them being in the basement in the hot ass room with no AC, with dust all around them and only a window as a source of air really turned her on. She took her shirt off in swift motion and tossed it on the ground, leaving her completely naked on him. He could not focus on anything else than her bare back, bony shoulders and slim but muscular back, her ribs showing through her skin as she moved and a few small moles on her back. He wanted to play with her tits but he couldn't just ignore the beautiful view in front of him. He hugged her waist as he kissed her now bare back and gently caressed it, going all the way down and grabbing onto the fleshy ass, sliding his hands in front to feel his dick inside her stomach as she moved up and down, and finally grabbed her tits as he crossed his arms on her chest, resting his forehead against her hair-covered back.

"Ah-Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck!" She cried out as she started grinding on him, losing track of time.
"Tsu..."
"Naruto!" When he heard her yell his name like that, his eyes shot wide open as he grabbed onto her hips, shaking as if he's been tased, shooting his cum inside of her.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm fixing it right away!" He panicked as he could hear her frustrated groan. He quickly pushed her off gently and made her stand up, gluing her to the post that was just under the window.
"What are you doing?" She asked as she felt the warm floor beneath her bare feet.
"Let me fix it." He exhaled before letting his shorts slide off of him, followed by his boxers. She looked at him funnily before he turned her around, getting both of his feet out of the shorts and kicking it away along with his boxers. He pulled her ass a bit back towards him and grabbed onto her hips. If he screws up now, he'll probably leave her disappointed and most importantly, angry, and he didn't want that. Inhaling sharply, he took his dick and glided it over her nub for a few seconds before pushing it in slowly, feeling the wet walls inside of her. Without any warning he began slowly pounding and she stopped smirking at his ballsiness, she was a bit worried now that she wasn't in control of such a big tool.
"Be gentle." She warned him.
"When was I ever rough with you, love?" He moaned as he pumped a bit faster, hearing his skin slap against hers. She didn't need much to feel her legs shaking and her lips shivering. She hugged the wall and let her cheek glue to it, breathing heavily and moaning as he slowly increased the speed every once in a while.
"Ah! Fuck, Naruto!"  His grunts turned to low growls as he heard her call his name like that and he increased the speed once again, going moderately fast now.
"Naruto, Naruto, Naruto!" She screamed as she began tearing up, sniffing and making that very sad face that he loved to see. She wasn't the only one, he was grunting and moaning, his eyes filled with tears as he struggled to breathe in that humid room. But she just kept on turning him on.

After a minute, she screamed his name even louder and he gritted his teeth aggressively as his eyes turned red, putting one hand on the wall above her and his other hand travelled all the way down to her folds, separating them and rubbing in between them, causing her to bite her own arm as she moaned in it, letting a few tears leave her eyes. He pushed his head against hers as he exhaled in her hair, gritting his teeth harder with each thrust.
"Fuck...me..." She whispered weakly in between the moans, making him lose his sanity and going too fast, the room was filled with the clapping sounds as well as his animalistic growls and her throaty grunts, eventual high pitched moans and her sobbing.
"Naruto! Fuck! If you stop I'll chop your fucking dick off! NARUTO!" She kept on screaming his name as he moaned like a little bitch, scared to cum but not brave enough to continue.
"Are you close?" He gulped, slowing down to allow her to turn to look at him. She turned around, her hair was sticking to her sweaty face and her eyes were puffy and red, her face was blushed and her lips had bite marks all over them.
"Two more minutes. If you don't give me that we're never doing this again." She spoke as she breathed heavily, holding up her index and middle finger.
"You little bitch." She turned once more to bark at him and that made him want to play with her a little bit.
"Okay..." He exhaled, increasing the speed erratically as she continued on moaning and shaking. When he felt her walls tightening around his cock, he slowed down and very gently grabbed her chin to make her look at him.
"Say you love me."
"What?"
"Say it and I won't stop."
"In your drea-AH!" He gave her a hard thrust, making her reconsider the offer. "Naruto!" She cried out yet again, not caring about an open window above her.
"Say it, Tsu. Please..." He got closer to her ear as he pumped, rubbing her folds.
"I fucking hate you."
"You don't hate me."
"I f-fucking hate you!" She moaned as he fucked her lovingly.
"Tell me, tell me you love me Tsu."
"I don't." She was stubborn but he really wanted to hear it. He gave her his maximum now, moving dangerously fast as he flickered her bean left and right, biting on the fleshy area between her neck and shoulder. He looked at her hand against the wall, the ring he gave her grazing against the wall, he was so close yet he needed to hear it.
"Say it to me, pretty eyes."
"No..." She cried out, feeling herself bursting with anticipation for the upcoming orgasm.
"What else do you need?" He asked in between his growls.
"To be fucked...like a slut." He didn't need to hear more, he grabbed her hair and pulled it towards him as he slapped her fleshy ass, using the hand he had flickering her clitoris to bring her closer to him with each aggressive thrust he made. The moment he did it she lost her voice for a few seconds before exploding.
"NARUTO! I'm cumming, I'm cumming!"
"Say it!"
"I-I love you, you fucking dickhead!" She cried out, letting all of her wetness and juices drip down his cock.
"I love you more!" He moaned, releasing inside of her as he made long paused between the thrusts now, twitching and groaning as he watched her cry his name continuously, grabbing onto his ass from behind to glue his waist to her ass, sobbing against the wall.

"Next time you do that, you'll regret it." She finally turned around, breathing heavily, completely drenched in sweat, growling at him. She went to push past him but he grabbed her as he still couldn't catch a breath, hugging her tightly but shortly, before crouching down to kiss her forehead softly.
"Tsu..." He grabbed her chin, lifting it up to look at him. "You haven't said you loved me since I came back. Thank you..." He looked at her sadly but still smiling softly. Her eyes got lost in his as they stood there, naked as the day they were born, in the hot room with no air and that horrible lighting.
"You're sleeping on the couch tonight." She barked after a few seconds, hurriedly sliding in her flip flops and walking up the stairs, her ass swaying from side to side. He just stood there, trying not to faint. By far, he thought he learnt how to cope with her brash attitude and unexpected mood swings, obviously he was a bit wrong.

___

Hours passed and he decided to not go visit Sai as he had a ticking bomb at his home. He was too scared to get up from the couch as he threw an apple in the air, catching it and then repeating. He's been doing that for ten minutes now and focused hard to see if she's asleep. Her chakra was steady which gave him an idea to break into her bed, well more like sneak into it. He straightened up to his feet, hearing his knees crack. Stretching a little, he slowly made his way towards the stairs. He looked like a Bambi on ice as he placed his bare foot on the first step, almost losing balance as he really tried to be extra cautious. Tsunade was a light sleeper after all. With each step he took, he felt more frightened. Sasuke would definitely laugh if he saw his best friend, looking like an idiot in blue boxers, climbing up the stairs for a good minute now. Finally reaching the last step, he grabbed the door knob and squinted his eyes, pushing his lips into a thin line as he prayed to God he won't wake her up. It was like a slow motion, he didn't even breathe. Finally turning the doorknob, he opened the door inch by inch as he peeked inside the dark room, the only source of light were the light blue led lights coming from the kitchen and a bit of light coming from the digital watch. He saw her, covered with a thin blanket, making a four with her body as she faced away from him. Her ass was not fully covered so he saw her black thong separating the two big ball masses, and a bit of her bare lower back as she ware a tank top. He smiled a little, getting ready to hop in next to her.

"My ass looks good from here." He heard a cold voice behind him and quickly turned around, flinching, as he saw her with her arms crossed, looking at her shadow clone.
"Oh fuck." He gulped, moving away from her and entering the room, walking backwards.
"You're such a little pussy." She frowned, flicking his forehead so hard that it left a red mark on it.
"I just wanted to cuddle you to sleep." He rubbed the sore spot as he looked at her apologetically, fear written all over his face.
"And what did I say?"
"To sleep on the couch."
"Exactly. Chop, chop."
"Oh come on, Tsu." He pleaded as he heard her shadow clone disappear behind him.
"I said move along."
"But-I can't fall asleep without you. I love you!"
"Next time you'll think twice before you manipulate me."
"I wasn't manipulating you, baby, I just...used an advantage."
"Mhm..." She nodded sarcastically as she crossed her arms, standing a few feet away from him in her thong.
"It gave me butterflies, I'm gonna think about that for a week." He played with his fingers innocently, shyly looking at her.
"Get. Your. Ass. Down." Her eyes turned dark and he knew it's better to comply than to provoke her. He made the saddest face before he slowly made his way towards the door.
"Good night, princess."
But there was no answer, and he was sure there was something going on, there was a hint of sadness in her eyes ever since she came down to check on him when be was making a sofa, but only God knows why.

Chapter Text

The sunset looked more than beautiful that day, it was blood red and the sky was pink, it was hot as lava and humid, a typical august evening. For him, the world seemed to stop, he had his lover wearing a tiny yellow bikini, pushing her ass against him as he hugged her from behind, resting his head on his elbow. He smirked slowly as he watched her do the Sudoku table in a very uncomfortable position, giving her suggestions from time to time or arguing with her whether she's right or not. He was holding her waist as he kept his nose on top of her hair which was clipped up, smelling the heavenly coconut shampoo. It's true he's been sleeping on the couch for the past few days but hey, he had her sharing a big sun-bed that had curtains all around it except for the lower part which let some of the tired, weak sun rays peaking through, with the light house music in the background. She seemed to have lost some weight and she's been acting a bit weird lately, sometimes she'd be super clingy which he lived for, other time she'd push him away and his breathing alone disturbed her, and sometimes she was just stoic, doing whatever he wanted and fulfilling his needs in a weird way. Not the sexual ones, but the emotional ones. If he needed a hug she'd hug him, if he wanted a kiss she'd kiss his cheek and caress his face, if he wanted to go to the pool like today, she'd follow.

Inside her head, chaos evoked. She knew that she has exactly seven days left with her forbidden lover, her first real love, as uncanny as it sounds, she really felt horrible. Kurenai was very strict about their plan, she knew exactly where they were gonna go, exact time, exact moment. And even tho she thought she had it rough, she could only imagine how her pregnant friend is feeling. Her stomach wasn't so small anymore and she had another little human inside of her. But...it was just so hard not to think about Naruto. As she glanced at the ring on her finger, a simple black pen in her hand, she cleared her throat as she felt that urge to sob. His big tan body pressed against her, them being away from the village during the lockdown, the romantic getaway as some would say, she didn't know that that day would turn into a complete turmoil. She glanced behind, pressing her behind harder against his light blue swim shorts which were just a little damp, feeling him wiggle like a happy dog and hug her tighter, kissing her hair clip. She wished she could tell him about something unspeakable, something that she couldn't admit to herself, something that she felt inside of her that definitely shouldn't have happened.

"Tsu."
"Hm?" She snapped out of her thoughts, still staring at the newspaper in her hands, filling in the numbers.
"Do you feel like Sasuke shouldn't have broken up with Sakura? Isn't she so amazing?"
Tsunade turned around to face him and then lay on her back, looking up at him as she placed a folded towel under her head. She definitely didn't care about that but she didn't want to brush him off.
"Well if we're gonna be honest, Sasuke doesn't deserve her, does he?"
"I'm not sure...He changed, I mean he's much better now. I've never seen him this careful and caring towards...Wait a sec." He stopped to look at his lady who just watched him, waiting for him to figure it out on his own as she noticed it a long time ago.
"Wait-Do you-Do you think he's-He loves-"
"It doesn't have to mean he loves her, dickhead. He's just got a little crush."
"On KURENAI?!" His eyes widened as he kept his hand on her lower stomach, staring at her as if she revealed some kind of a government secret to him.
"He'll get past it, it's normal. Every teenager dreams of banging an older lady, nothing new."
"Tsu, she's pregnant! With Kakashi! And she's Asuma's GIRLFRIEND! Her age is not my concern here!"
"Calm down, judge! It's non of our business."
"Well haven't you talked to her about it? You two are like sisters."
"Both doomed, right?" He blushed, feeling embarrassed, remembering the time he let Kakashi sensei get in his head.
"No...Sorry bout that..."
"I just mentioned it once, we laughed it off. She's so troublesome...Dated Asuma, got pregnant with Kakashi, secretly dated Itachi back then and now she's got his little brother drooling over her and acting like a father to her baby." She counted on her fingers.
For some reason, her saying more than a sentence to him really turned him on and he just kept staring at her, smiling from ear to ear as he listened to her talk.
"What?"
"Nothing...you're just so perfect Tsu."
"So you really wanted him to be with Sakura?" She changed the topic, smiling devilishly.
"Yeah...she's a perfect girl. She's caring, gentle, she's very subtle, she's a good friend, she cares about him-"
He stopped talking as she realized she stared at him a little too deep.
"What?" It was his turn now to question her looks.
"Nothing...it's just that I'm complete opposite of that and you told me that I'm perfect."
He laughed loudly before kissing her head quickly.
"You two are both perfect, she's perfect for a guy like him and you're perfect for a guy like me. I like my lady mean."

She made that face again, slightly sad, a bit calculative and completely absent eyes, staring at his whole face, scanning it to be exact.
"Love, is everything alright?"
"Hm? Oh, yea, just thinking about how you also changed for the better."
"Really? How?"
"You don't stutter, you're a bit less dramatic, you maned up, your psyche's better...Just a few finishing touches and you'll be perfect."
"Oh yeah? What is that?" He teased her, pinching her cheek gently.
"You gotta stop manipulating so much, you're so fucking annoying, every time you don't get what you want you go crazy."
"Well there's no reason for me to not get what I want, is there?"
"Well if you're going to be so cocky then there's no reason for me to not chop your balls off, is there?"
"Out of everyone, you're telling me that I'm manipulative, Tsu, you're like a devil sent from hell to disrupt the earth's peace."
"Hey, that's mean." They laughed together as they got approached by a waiter to whom Naruto previously waved. He may have made a mistake of accidentally moving a few inches away from his lady as the waiter came, they looked a bit too distant to be lovers.
"Can you get me another whiskey, please?" She smiled softly, covering her face so the sun doesn't get in her eyes as she looked at the waiter, a slim, short guy but a very neatly shaven facial hair and overall beautiful features.
"Of course I can get you another whiskey."
Naruto's eyes immediately jerked up as he got up from the bed immediately, getting behind the guy who was crouching over to Tsunade, grabbing his neck and turning him around.
"Fam, do you not see well? That's my girl." He gritted his teeth as he grabbed his tie, holding it in his fist as he looked down at him.
"S-Sorry, I thought you were siblings." He gulped, raising his arms defensively.
"Siblings? Sharing a sun bed, with curtains down?!" He frowned even more as he tightened his grip.
"Naruto." She barked, rising to her elbows as she furrowed her eyebrows, gritting her teeth. He immediately relaxed his fist, never breaking an eye contact with the guy.
"So?" He raised his brow, putting his arms on his hips.
"One double whiskey coming right up."
"Make that two."

"Was that necessary?" She bit the inside of her cheek, feeling a bit uncomfortable.
"He's crazy if he thinks I'm just gonna stand here watch him try him to charm what's mine." He crossed his arms angrily, scoffing like a bitch.
"Yours?" She smirked, parting her legs slowly.
"Maybe I should grow some beard, this is the third time someone hit on you whilst I was right next to you."
"Or maybe you should just come closer, take what's yours. I'm sure no one would dare approach me then."
He blushed, slowly crawling in between her legs and finally letting himself fall on top of her. His chin was in between her tits as he looked up at her like a lost puppy, hugging her ribs, feeling her slightly damp swimming thong against his stomach.
"My dick's hard."
"As per usual."
"No it's rock hard."
"What'd I do?"
"I remembered that day when you had your period." He looked to his right, puckering his lips in embarrassment.
"I came so hard that day." She smirked, removing an eyelash from his cheek.
"Can you tell me what's your favorite memory with me?" He swayed his feet in the air, grinning like a Cheshire cat.
"Hmm...Honestly?"
"Yes, please."
"When you made the rain go away for me, I'll never forget that. No one has ever done that for me."
"Do you want to know what's my favorite moment with you?" He cut her off excitedly.
"Sure, bebe." She pushed her nails inside his hair, scratching his scalp.
"When you killed Pain, you were very hurt. You were sitting near the river and I watched you, I knew you were gonna faint or fall asleep. And when you began falling backwards, I caught you. You didn't see me but I told you to rest, and I kissed you. You actually clung to my chest. I cried like a little girl, you looked so adorable. I don't know how but you really clung to me, I'm not making it up, it was like you knew it was me."
She stared at the distance, remembering that day. Even tho it was his favorite memory, she cringed each time she thought about anything related to his death. She decided not to answer that and just lower her head to  kiss the top of his head as she pushed his face in her tits.

"Can you tell me who was your first kiss?" She almost felt completely peaceful and then there he goes with more questions. At that moment, the waiter appeared from behind him and put the two double whiskeys on their table, not saying a single word, and leaving.
"Why'd you order a whiskey for yourself?"
"Don't change the subject, pretty eyes." He said, taking a gulp of his drink and cringing at the bitterness's.
"I've got no fucking idea, why are you asking me that?"
"I want to know everyone who has kissed you or slept with you."
"Shut up."
"Come oooon." He climbed up, placing his groin right on her center as he rested on his elbows, looking down at her.
"Dickhead, people are watching."
"Yeah, and wishing they were me. You look so fucking hot." He got his face just an inch away from hers, their noses were almost touching as he got lost in her big honey eyes. He wanted to kiss her so bad, to finally give her a real kiss, tongue and all. If he could just do it once, he'd be the happiest person on Earth.
"What? Why are you scanning my face?"
"Because it's flawless." He whispered, lightly touching her nose with his.
"You're my flawless big man." She smiled softly, planting a chaste kiss on his nose.
"You've got me drenched."
"Naruto, are you joking?" She asked rather seriously now, she knew how teenage hormones worked but he was just too easy.
"I'm already oozing."
"Fuck off, you're so easy!" She yelled through a deep laugh as she let her head fall backwards.
"I'm so wet for you." He continued.
"Sounding like a slut."
"Yeah, I am. For you. Tie me down." He exhaled as his lips shivered.
"Boy, will you calm the fuck down?" She laughed again, widening her eyes at how turned on he was.
"Did you know, every time you enter a room, a bar, pub, hospital, pool, whatever, people just turn their attention to you. You're so stupidly attractive." He looked down at her big tits, her beautiful tan skin and ribs showing as her heavy tits pulled her flesh down.
"You're cute."
"Do you know what'd make me the happiest? To have a blonde little daughter with you that has big honey eyes and that frown on her face. Just like yours. And I always think about how you two would be the death of me. I'm barely able to make you like me, imagine another little arrogant version of you."

She looked at his lips sadly, every word he said hurt deeply. Not because he talked about children, no, she doesn't like those little creatures. She was sad because she knew she'll never give it to him and he won't want to have it with another girl. He was just as doomed as she was because he chose her, he will suffer because he met her and he'll probably hate her for the rest of his life. Her on the other hand, she could never hate him. She knew she was the responsible one, she was an adult, she should have been the one to stop this madness, and yes, he is manipulative, but she's been on this world longer than he has. She should have avoided him, or helped him get over those unhealthy feelings the moment she felt them. If she could do anything else for him, aside from running away from him, something to make him happier, something to help him heal...

She let her head fall down on the folded towel, caressing his face softly with both of her arms, massaging gently under his eyes, down to his chin, rubbing his ears and nose, scratching his scalp and going all the way down to his neck, going back to his lips.
"Your touch feels so warm...It heals." He closed his eyes, focusing on her fingertips roaming all over his upper body.
"You usually say I'm cold."
"You're the warmest, most gentle person I've ever met. You just choose when to show it. But I'll love you so much that you feel comfortable being yourself all the time."
His words made her heart ache, she got lost as she stared at his lips, feeling his thumbs rubbing and caressing her cheeks as he kept the rest of his hands under her head. She felt a small tear forming at the corner of her eyes but she wouldn't let him see it, now wasn't the time for that. The issue was she sincerely believed that it wasn't her true self, she really felt alive only when she was ruthless, selfish, loveless. Every form of love made her life worse. But he wasn't the one responsible for that, he was just a clueless man, loving her from the bottom of his soul.
"Dickhead."
"Yes, love?"
"Do you love me?"
"I love you so much that it hurts, Princess Tsunade."
She grabbed his soft face, pulling it down towards her. Maybe kissing wasn't so bad after all, it was damn emotional but sometimes it came in handy, especially when you want to hide the tear that's about to slide down your face. She saw a slight panic cross his face before she closed her eyes, softly opening her lips until she felt his on them. The impact was slow and gentle, she kept them smooched for two seconds before she guided the kiss, she pushed his head back just enough to open her lips more which he mimicked. The wind was making both of their blonde hairs flow in the air as they once again parted their lips only to open them a bit more, slightly inching their tongues towards each other. It was just the perfect kiss, which was weird due to his inexperience. They both tasted like whiskey and Tsunade's tongue also had hints of nicotine and mint on it. He exhaled before deepening the slow kiss. He used more than just the tip of his tongue to touch her own, opening his mouth to allow her to do the same. The time seemed to stop. They didn't care about the village, their friends, Obito, people's opinion, their history, their future, nothing mattered. They separated for a second, keeping their eyes closed, and just changing the sides, her face was now a bit more to the left as she buried her hand in his thick hair, pushing the back of his head towards her gently. They pulled away one more time and he went to reattach his lips to hers, but he received a small tease instead, followed by her tongue sticking out of her mouth as she grinned, looking down at his lips. He never thought he'd like teasing so much. He grabbed both of her hands and buried them above her head, under that towel and kept on kissing her for a good minute, enjoying each sound it made, the wet saliva around his lips, and her bitter taste. For once, he really liked whiskey. He waited so long for this moment, for her to accept him as a man and not just some boy, he was a real deal.

"What? Got you a little emotional, sissy?" She giggled as she looked at his teary eyes.
"That was better than sex." He looked at her with such awe in his eyes, no sex could replace the loving feeling he had in his stomach right now.
"Told you, kissing's emotional." She smiled, wiping the wet saliva off of his lips.
"Can we do it again?"
"Not now, we have to go back."
"Tsu." He grabbed her arm, looking at her with a scary, serious face.
"What?"
"Let's run away, right now."
She smiled softly as she actually considered it for a moment, but she'll never tell him that. He will have to die thinking that she didn't want to do it.
"Get your little ass up and we're going home. And-Ibiki's back from that long ass trip. He'll meet you tonight. I don't know if you even need him still, but yeah, meet with him tonight."
"Tsu, we can have everything. Think about it."
"Naruto." She warned him, pushing him off of her and sliding his tee over her head. "I have a lot of things to think about aside from that, if I think about that as well I'll go crazy."
"Oh yeah? Tell me one of them, I'll figure it all out for you if you just think about what I offered."
"You want something to think about?" She challenged him as she stood up from the bed, squinting her eyes a little as she looked up at his head which wasn't fully covering the sun hitting her face.
"I do."
"I'm late. Think about that and leave me alone." She barked, quickly turning around as he was left there with his eyes widely opened and his lips parted. He could feel his heart beating loudly in his chest as he began shaking as if it was freezing. All her sad, distant stares now made sense.

___

He was on his tip toes, pussyfooting, as per usual, around her as he waited for the perfect moment to say something. But she was so unapproachable. He could feel in the air that only God could save him if he said anything, he had to wait for her to start the conversation, but he doubted she'll do it. He watched her as she got out on the patio, still in her bathrobe and the towel on her head. He got out, putting a small chair underneath her legs so she could be more comfortable as she sat on that sofa he made for her. He was all dressed up to go meet Ibiki, but he couldn't stop his mind from spinning ever since she told him that she's late.
"Young man, you must be Naruto."
He turned around to face a short, wrinkly granny. She's been Tsu's neighbor since he met her but she had a very bad form of dementia. She was functional but always spoke nonsense and repeated everything.
"Yes granny, why? Can I help you?"
"I heard someone calling your name from that basement." She pointed to a small window at the bottom of the house facade and walked right past them, as if she hadn't said anything.
"Jesus Christ." She exhaled, lighting a cigarette.
"Looks like I've kept my promise, pretty." He smirked, jumping over the fence and sat on the little stool, putting her feet on top of his lap and rubbing it.
"Don't get too cocky. For someone that likes to be tied down you sure talk a lot."
"Not just tied down, slapped, bitten, scratched..."
"Mhm..." She rolled her eyes, inhaling strongly.
"Umm..."
"Don't."
"I just want to ask how late are you, nothing else."
"What are you a doctor? Mind your business."
"Isn't that my business?"
"No. Even if I was really pr-you know what, I'd take care of it right away. Don't ever talk to me about that."
"Gosh...okay. Can I just say something?"
"What?"
"I didn't chicken out, Tsunade." He stared at her with such intensity, he wanted her to know he meant it.
"Why would you?"
"Don't act stupid with me, you know exactly what I'm saying. I don't want you to get 'rid' of it if you're really pregnant." He said the 'pregnant' part louder, showing her that it's not a sin to say that word.
"Get your sixteen year old ass going. You obviously have some growing to do. You're so stupid."
"I'm not stupid." He frowned, still rubbing her feet.
"Are you sure?"
"Yes. I'd love to be a father and I don't really support abortion if you knew what you were doing."
"Naruto-" She jerked towards him to pull him by his collar and sat back in her chair, keeping him on his knees in front of her. "Because you're so annoying, I just got my period in the shower, and also, don't think for a second that I'd ever do something like that."
"We had sex without condom, Tsu, on multiple occasions. Don't tell me it hasn't crossed your mind."
"It's not that easy to get pregnant, Naruto."
"Well we had it when your fertility was high."
"YOU know when's my fertility high?"
"I know when you get your periods, I just did the math."
"You have ten second to get going before I punch you so hard that you'll spawn there in a second."
"Hit me, I'm not taking my word back."
"Good God..." She shook her head, taking her towel off of it and drying her hair with it.
"Let me help." He stood up, getting behind her and slowly dabbing and rubbing her hair with the white towel, thinking of what his future could have been like if she was pregnant.
"I'm sorry...I didn't want to make you mad." He suddenly hugged her, kissing her neck and cheek.
"My ass." They shared a laugh before he crouched down to kiss the top of her head one more time before leaving in the flash. She giggled like a teenager as she bit on her thumb, thinking of how safe she feels with him.

Chapter Text

"...Lady Hokage?" The rough looking leader of the Intelligence Department stared at her as she quietly closed the door behind her and entered the dark room. "Act as if I'm not here." She smiled apologetically, pushing her boobs upwards with hopes to seduce him.
"But-Lady Hokage, it's illegal for anyone to be in this room except for me."
"You know what's also illegal, Ibiki? Those extra zeroes on your pay check, so tell me how this works and let us begin." She smiled innocently, walking over to the unconscious Naruto lying on his back on the flat bed with no pillows.
"Ah...Okay...Sooo...You see this black screen? That's where we're going to see his memories, once he wakes up he'll be able to remember everything we managed to dig out. I have some instructions from him."
"Yeah? What exactly?" She crossed her arms, inching closer to a tall man.
"Here." He said uncomfortably as he handed her a notebook. He drew a mask, the same one Obito wore, and he wrote two sentences.

'Dark room with no floor.'
'Land of Tea.'

She stared at it weirdly, cringing at his bad handwriting, but she couldn't focus on it for long as Ibiki already connected his hands to Naruto's head, squeezing it firmly and the black screen magically turned on.
"We'll be able to watch from the third person perspective, that's the new technology." He smiled proudly as he finally found a first memory. It was very recent and Tsunade instantly recognized it. It was him and Sasuke drinking in the bar until they both fainted.
"No, this is too recent, he told me to focus on old memories, around six to eight years ago." He closed his eyes, going deeper in his head. The screen had pictures changing rapidly, probably all of his memories being swiped so fast.
"Okay, maybe around here." Ibiki finally opened his eyes and the black screen showed a weird looking basement with one window and nothing else around it. Naruto was tied to a chair with tape over his mouth, his ears were bleeding as well as his nose, and he seemed to be pretty young. He looked slim and wasn't very high, his face was still childish and his hair was short, which was unusual for him.
"God damn." She whispered, watching him being all alone in that dark basement, wearing nothing but a pair of shorts, and it looked like the room was very cold.
"So you disobeyed me again..." Her eyes widened as she saw Danzo walking down the stairs heavily, finally stopping in front of him.
"I told you what would happen if you go to Konoha again." He whispered before getting a kunai from his pocket and holding it in his hand. Naruto looked up, trying to move his hands which were bloody and tied behind his back.
"You said I could go visit her whenever I felt like it." He said, his voice was boyish and raspy, his teeth a bit crooked and his face as stoic as it is today.
"I said that, but you went inside of her house and LEFT YOUR FUCKING DNA INSIDE!" His voice was rising with each word he said as he swung the knife in the air before cutting his torso, making a shallow cut going all the way from his right shoulder to his left hip. He winced in pain as he jerked backwards, falling together with the chair and hitting the back of his head against the concrete floor.

"Can you skip this part?" She asked, holding a hand over her mouth as she felt the urge to puke.
"I can't, this is the dark room with no floor, he wanted to see this."

"Well, looks like you could use some help, boy."
"Who are you now, for fuck's sake?" He looked up from the ground as he felt the weight of him and the chair as well pressing on his forearms and palms which were slumped against the rough concrete.
"You remember me, I've been watching you for a while, ain't that right?"
"Ah, it's you...How'd you get in here?"
"Think."
"I'm in no position to think."
"Think, Naruto." He grabbed his scalp and squeezed it hard as he crouched over him.
"You're working with him..."
"He's working for me to be exact."
"So what do you want from me? Employee evaluation? He's shit."
"I can set you free..."
"You think I can't do it on my own?"
"Why haven't you, yet?"
"I've got nowhere to go. He'll find me."
"But you can run."
"I'd like to die." Tsunade's breath got caught in her throat when she heard that.
"To die? So young?"
"Yes."
"And why's that?"
"I can't go back."
"Back where?"
"My home."
"Why?"
"You have so many questions."
"You don't say much...Tell me, maybe I can help you."
"They'll...kill someone I care about if I go back, or if I run away."
"Who?"
"The Hokage."
"Oh...you mean Princess Tsunade?" Obito tilted his head, looking at the upside down Naruto. The boy started hyperventilating and jerking, but he had no strength left in him.
"This..." Obito took his mask off, as well as his cape, revealing his heavily damaged and hurt body, with half of it being white. "-Is what happened to me trying to save someone I cared for."

"Why'd it switch off?"
"He probably fainted at that very moment, wait there's more."

"Good morning Naruto."
The boy opened his eyes to see himself covered with a blanket, sleeping on a comfy bed that was pretty big for his small body, he was met with a masked man, wearing a bathrobe.
"Where am I...?" The boy slowly slid his feet off of the bed, letting them swing in the air from the tall bed post. He looked around, seeing he was in a huge room, it wasn't very luxurious, more like old-fashioned, but he was finally out of that disgusting tomb.
"Get up, I brought us some food. Fries and burgers."
"I don't eat that." The boy followed behind him, scanning his back and his different colored feet.
"What are you a vegetarian or something?"
"No, I just don't eat junk food."
As they sat down, the boy looked at the plate in front of him and couldn't help but feel the urge to eat.
"What kid doesn't eat junk food?"
"I was taught that way..."
"Tsunade taught you that?"
"Yes."
"Well she's not around, is she?"
"I'm not eating healthy because of her, I'm doing it for myself."
"And Danzo fed you what?"
"He didn't, don't you see what I look like?"
"Yeah, like shit."
The boy rolled his eyes before grabbing his head with both his hands, resting his elbows on the table as he closed his eyes.
"It's tasty." He heard him chewing and immediately brought his head up, trying to see his face.
"God, you're just like Kakashi sensei..." Naruto exhaled, he hated how both him and Kakashi sensei had the urge to stay mysterious and secretive, not that anyone cared about their faces.
"One day you'll turn against me, I don't want you to know my face. You'll grow up to be extremely strong."
"Yeah, yeah...Tell me what do you want from me?"
"Nothing much...Just do some work for me, and this is yours." He threw a block of cash on the table, all wrapped up in the translucent foil. The boy rubbed his chin, staring at the money as if it was air.
"I don't want it."
"What do you want?"
"To go back home."
"I can get you that, but first..."

"Oh God! Why does it keep cutting off?!"
"Lady Hokage, if you're too loud, he might be able to hear you."
"Okay, okay..."

"Well I'll be damned." Tsunade whispered as she saw Naruto and Sasuke who looked exactly like they do now, in the strip club.
"Okay this is too recent-"
"No, no, no. We're right where we want to be. Don't you do anything to stop this. Just wait." She threatened him, getting closer to the black screen.

"And-I just don't know what to do, like I just want to be near her all the time but I just...I don't know if now's the time..."
"Awww." The blonde girl twirled his hair around her finger as she listened to him vent to her. What caught Tsunade's attention was the fact she looked very similar to her. Her tits were huge and she had almost the same lips as she did, big eyes but much darker than hers, and her hair wasn't as long.
"Ah-I don't want you to waste your time for me...Thank you for listening, Marie." He smiled, rubbing his neck uncomfortably.
"No, it was my pleasure..."
"I don't know how to thank you."
"You can kiss me."
He blushed, playing with his fingers nervously as he slowly inched further away from her.
"Uh-I-Uhh-"
"Shh..." She came closer to him, wearing the black lingerie that made her slim body look a bit better than it actually did. She closed the distance between them and Tsunade audibly gasped.
"Motherfucker." She whispered, touching his chest to see if his heart was racing as he relived this memory. To her surprise, he was very calm, and soon enough she saw him turning away and pushing the girl off of him, pulling on Sasuke's arm and getting them out of there.

"Fucking bitch." She stared at his sleeping body and felt Ibiki's heavy gaze on her.
"What's the big deal? Every teenager does-"
"Okay, next."
"Alright...Now we're going much deeper."

The boy was with Sai, sitting on the roof, watching over a small village. He looked at least twelve or thirteen, finally having some adequate height. He was wearing a hoodie that matched his tracksuit and it was lightly raining. She saw him jerking up and dodging a kunai thrown at them. Once they turned around to see who it was, Tsunade's jaw fell open.

"You and your stupid dog? What the hell are you doing here?" Naruto frowned at her, taking his guard.
"You're supposed to be dead, aren't you?"
"No Hana, but you're supposed to be loyal to your village, aren't you?"
"Guess we're both living a double life then, now you're going down, back to Lord Danzo."
"Lord Danzo my ass."

"That's...good God-Is she-Did you know about this?"
Ibiki's eyes trembled as he stared at the Hokage, still holding Naruto's forehead.
"I can't believe it..." She moaned, still holding a palm over his heart, following his heart beats.
"Well, since like we have one more prisoner."
"Prisoner? I'll break her neck. One more grave spot."
He flinched a little, seeing her angry face and decided to dig deeper.

Aside from seeing once innocent boy, evolving physically and emotionally, she also saw him doing not so innocent things. Killing, fighting, snorting with Sasuke and his other friends, watching over her like a freak, it was all in his memories. Just as she was about to get out, she saw something that made her want to puke.

After everything they've done together, sexually, emotionally, spiritually, the last thing she needed was to remember how they used to live when he was a kid. But his core memories were filled with that. Them having breakfast together, him jumping into her arms after a long day of training, him going into her office and fighting with everyone there, demanding her full and exclusive attention, her lying as he watched her, which was a bit creepy, him taking her make up off and combing her hair to get a handful of cash, her massaging his hurting back and healing it, her teaching him math, them at the pool as he jumped around and watched her, having the biggest smile on his small face, them holding hands when he had to take shots or get his blood sample, she saw her drunkenly stumbling up the stairs as he watched her sadly, maybe even a bit disappointedly, covering her with a blanket and staring at her face. It all hit her too hard. She remembered, maybe he was different now but she's only known him for less than six months, but before that they had spent three years of their lives together. This is Naruto she was supposed to take care of, watch him grow up, help him psychologically, treat him better, and finally, to never go over the limit with him. She crossed the line. Yes, he wanted it first, but she answered, yes he manipulated her, but she gave in, yes she hated him, but she couldn't say no. Tears were streaming down her face as she covered her mouth, feeling the knot in her throat. She ran out, got into the closest bathroom and started barfing, holding her stomach as she remembered the little boy she completely failed to raise, she failed miserably. She was devastated. She felt like a groomer, she felt weak, she felt disgusted with herself. Each time she'd stop to take a breath, she remembered how she literally felt his cum hitting her walls and continued throwing up, veins showing on her forehead as she felt herself sweating like a dog.

Something that should've stayed pure, something that should've been different in the first place, something that should've never stopped now turned into something disgusting, something forbidden, something toxic and tiring, something that made you feel guilty if it made you happy. She should have helped him when he had anxiety, the truth was that she really showed him all of her bad habits. She was selfish, if he felt alone or like he needed a parent figure, she'd wind him off telling him that he's not the only one, if he didn't like living with her he could move back to his rusty apartment, whenever he'd ask for help she'd roll her eyes before doing it. She knew that she loved him to death but oh was it hard to express. She was so sad that the boy remembered her drunken waltz to the bed, she was so sad that she never cared if he's there or not, she'd act as if he wasn't there. She'd have friends over until the morning, smoking, drinking, singing, he could never have a peaceful night. Her ego was too much to handle, even for herself. Why was love so difficult for her? And for him, he wasn't better either. While she was avoidant, he was obsessive, he was a lying bastard that acted innocent, and he was crazy over her. He pushed her limits, and after all, it wasn't his fault. No one's gonna blame a stupid teen. And she realized it, all of it.

___

"Kurenai, open the GOD DAMN DOOR!" He drooled with anger as he punched the bell. He could feel their chakra inside, there were all together, hugging if he had to guess. He was fuming, one thing he hated is when things didn't go his way, or even worse, when she did things that made him shiver, thinking she's done for real. It would be something that he'd have to kill her for. He just wouldn't accept her moving on.
"Naruto, please. Okay? Please." Kurenai quickly opened the door, just barely for her head to slide in between the little space.
"Kurenai. Tell her to get out. I don't want to tear your place apart, tell her to GET.THE FUCK. OUT!" He yelled, wanting to manipulate her but she just closed her eyes as she felt his breath hit her face, making a sad expression.
"Can't you just give her a bit of time? Are you really gonna be that selfish? Don't you understand how she feels? How would you feel? Can you even bear to think about that?"
"Kurenai-" He exhaled, walking in the small circle before reattaching his fist to the door, using it as a support. "If she doesn't get out now, I'll seriously lose my shit."
"You know what?"
"Fucking what?"
"Get in. Get in and go look at her. You'll see her bawling her eyes out on the bed, smelling of puke with sweaty palms and red cheeks. If you seriously think you can help her, be my guest. I'd love to see her reaction when the reason she feels like a pedophile came to check on her, threatening me may I add. Oh and I hope seeing her high on pills won't scare you, because she looks like everything but her usual self."
She wouldn't stop talking and talking as she fully opened the door, gesturing him to come in with her free hand. He froze. She was absolutely right. If she sees him now, she'll lose her mind, hell-they might end up killing each other. She knew he won't come in, she saw it on his frightened face.
"Tell her...Tell her I love her with my whole sole and body." He whispered as he watched her lips form a thin line as she slowly closed the door.
"Freak..." She whispered before going back and hugging her hurting friend.

Chapter Text

The room, which wasn't weird, seemed smaller than it usually did. Actually, it was quite spacious, but sitting there for a day, all alone, made it shrink. It kind of made sense, he never got that deep into analyzing it, but now it was clear. The woman had zero pictures. Not the decorative ones, or artistic ones, she had no pictures of her or people she loved. Perhaps, a few of them could be found, covered in dust, at the bottom of the useless-things-filled drawers. As he rested his head behind, bending it over the edge of the couch, he grabbed the two cushions as he spread his arms, wiggling his hips to adjust his tingling butt. He had been sitting there for hours. It was weird, her home was modern but lacked the 'soul', but what was even weirder was the fact he was intrigued by it now. He could draw her house with his eyes closed, but at her absence, he felt like it was different. She may be heartless, but being the selfish bitch she is, she was the only thing that could enlighten this shitty space. It didn't matter whether it was the most expensive house in Konoha, it was so boring.
"Tsunade, come back..." He whispered as he closed his eyes, crossing his bare feet on the carpet.

___

After three hours, he finally woke up. He wasn't the one to take such long naps, especially not when stressed. He was still in the same position which was very unfortunate for his back, his skin was ice cold as he didn't turn the AC off this whole time, his boxers made red lines on his skin as they sat tight on him for hours, and with his legs crossed. He smiled to himself cynically...this is another downside of not having her around, she'd put a blanket over him. He rubbed his back a little before his head shot up, it was her. A subtle sound of hair combing came from her room and for him it didn't take a second more to stand up and rush upstairs. He felt a weird sensation in his stomach, and it wasn't excitement. He didn't rehearse, or more like he had no idea what to say. He knew she was disgusted by her and by him, the idea of them together probably haunted her and he was pretty sure he'll get kicked out.

"Tsunade!" He pushed the door open with all his mighty strength, barging in with one leg, keeping the other one at the doorframe. He turned towards the bed to see her hair damp, but perfectly combed. She had a black comb in one hand and a glass in her other one, probably had whiskey inside before he drank it. She was facing her balcony as she sat at the edge, wearing a short shorts that couldn't cover the flashy ass spilling out of it. She finally turned around and his breath got stuck in his throat. Firstly, he was sure she was under the influence of something, not something that she can't handle, but she had obviously taken either some anxiety pills or drugs. Her pupils were too diluted, but it was so fucking hot. She was too dangerous, her face alone, along with her body, the strength that came within those small bones...And even tho her beauty was breathtaking, the overall vibe in the room was a bit creepy. Her small tank top was a bit wet, Back to Black playing on the radio, tho very softly, her skin was paler than usual, her lips were swollen, she had dark blue circles under her eyes and somehow, it still enhanced her beauty. She didn't seem surprised to see him, but she didn't seem mad nor happy, she wasn't there. She was absent.

"Hey...just knock next time. I could've been naked, and you scared me." She said softly, turning away from him mid sentence. He barely stopped himself from gasping. If he was still sane, he could have sworn that she is acting like nothing ever happened between them. Since when is it taboo to see her naked, since when does he need to knock, since when does she lie about getting scared?
"Tsunade...How-How are you?" He mimicked her softness and slowly made his way over to her, finally crouching down on one knee as he held onto hers. She gave him an empty-headed look, before she took a tube and poured some of the thick hair lotion on her palm, massaging it into her ends.
"I'm good, why?" She scoffed, still looking at her hair as she squeezed it in her petite fist, making sure to keep her hair hydrated. She was definitely drugged.
"I talked to Kurenai the other day. I waited for you, Tsu. You scared me..."
Tsunade would have told him that he's clingy and that it's only been a day, and Tsunade would not be able to sit still. But now...
"Everything's perfect. Please go wear something, we have AC's in every corner of the house, you don't need to walk around like that."
Maybe his frustration wouldn't have risen as much if she would had just looked at him, it was one thing he hated the most-her stoic face. And acting like nothing ever happened was just another thing to tip him over the edge.
"Tsunade. What's going on?!" His voice was stern as he grabbed both of her arms, forcing her to look at him. He knew how to get a reaction from her, she was fairly easy to manipulate into being aggressive.
"Naruto? Nothing's going on. Why?" She kept her posture and her focus and he was losing it more and more every second.
"Why are you acting like that?"
"Like what?"
"Like-Like we never had what we had."
"Oh-That...Never mind, forget about that. We'll just continue co existing like two normal adults."
"What?! What are you talking about?"
"It was a one time mistake, don't worry bout it." She smiled breathily and his eyes have already turned red.
"A one time mistake? Is that how I got you pregnant? If I remember correctly you were jumping on my dick in your office-"
"Shhh! It's all in the past now, no one's pregnant, no one's hurt, let's just move on." She looked at him like a drunk junkie. But finally, she shushed him. He quickly decided to talk about things that hurt her.
"We had sex multiple times, a passionate one at that."
"Kinky. That's the word. Passion is for real lovers and we just made a mistake."
"You had me wearing a belt around my neck. Tsunade, don't play dumb. Did you forget how you came on my dick?!" He tightened his grip around her arms and inched his face closer to her own, challenging her dumb face.
"Naruto, you need to calm down your teenage hormones."
"My what?!"
"I know you're obsessed with sex in this age-"
"Tsunade! It's not sex! We are in a relationship! You are my girlfriend!"

After a small pause, she closed her eyes. While he was mesmerized by her beauty, she channeled just enough chakras in her knee before jerking it up, hitting his nose. He was surprised to say the least, but she was very fast to be fair. He flew back, hitting the carpet with the back of his head. He couldn't breathe as blood kept gushing out of his nose, getting inside his mouth and painting his teeth red. The pain was impossible to ignore but the satisfaction of getting a reaction from her was greater than any broken bone. He knew he only had time to take one bloody breath before she'd come for him, fisting him to the floor. He waited, squinting his eyes, but she never came. He was a bit confused and finally raised his head to see her glaring at him, not angrily but...as if she was disgusted.
"You were making me uncomfortable. Please, get out."
"I'm not going anywhere. Stop acting like a fucking therapist and talk to me!" He glared at her with red eyes as he scanned the bloody print on her knee. She looked like she was on the verge of dropping her act and he was all for it.
"Get out, Naruto, I need my privacy."
"For what? You gonna stick a dildo up your pussy when I'm gone? Can't resist it? I can hear your heartbeat, Tsunade. You're excited because I'm close to you." He wiped the blood off his nose and mouth, slowly rolling back to her and finally hugging her knees as he looked up at her, kneeling. His breathing was loud and his mouth quickly became dry.
"You're saying nonsense." She shook her head.
"I'm not saying nonsense, Tsunade." He realized he needs to change the plot, if anger can't trigger her, love definitely can. "I love you, love. You're the reason I'm still breathing. I wanted to give up so many times before, if it wasn't for you, my life would not have a purpose. I love you, Tsu. Please talk to me." He got closer to her, staring at her eyes as his nose came dangerously close to hers. A few pills could not prevent her from seeing what's he doing. She knew him, she knew exactly what he wants to achieve and she hated him for that. But she mustn't show it. Slowly touching his nose, she pushed it back in place all whilst healing it and stopping the blood from gushing out, his face has officially lost all the baby fat he ever had. It was so sharp, manly, it was rough, but soft. Suppressing her thoughts, she finally spoke, ignoring his yelps and whimpers.
"Put some tape over it, it'll be as good as new. I'm gonna do my hair now." She tried to push him further so she has enough space to stand up, but he didn't let her. He was adamant to get a reaction from her and she knew it.
"I know you didn't get your period. You lied to me." He spoke, looking up at her eyes which darkened, it was as if he has crossed a line he should have never crossed. She inhaled sharply, blinking hurriedly.

'
"Lady Tsu, why can't you-uh-help me train after work? You promised."
"I can't baby, I have a meeting with Jiraiya."
"You mean you two will drink until you pass out? That's not a meeting!" He clenched his little fists as he swung his feet in the air. This didn't seem to disturb her, a small mass of anger sitting beside her on the desk as she signed the papers.
"It is. You'll understand when you're older."
"Then both of you can drink while watching me train, just bring a bottle."
"Why would we sit on the dirty grass instead of a comfy booth in the pub?"
"Uh-Because you can watch me! Tsu!" He waved his arms, trying to get her to at least look at him.
"Hey you two! Beautiful, are we going?" He walked in, smiling as if he'd just win the lottery.
"NO!" The boy yelled, looking behind him to frown at his sensei.
"Naruto! Don't yell!" She rolled her eyes and finally looked at him. Glared, to be exact.
"What's wrong big boy?" Jiraiya walked closer to him, stroking his oversized hoodie.
"She promised me she'll watch me train."
"Well can't she do it later? We have plans."
"I don't care."
"You don't need to. That doesn't change much." He argued, trying to get some sense into his head.
"No. She'll come with me."
And after minutes of listening to them fighting, she was slowly starting to lose her cool. She knew that she had to ignore him or he'll throw a tantrum, and she's not going to postpone her plans for him.
"Alright, both of you shut up-"
"No, you shut up!" He yelled, spilling her whiskey all over the papers. It looked accidental, but she knew him too well. His face has turned every color that exists, the glimmer in her eye told him he's fucked.
"YOU FUCKING ANNOYING UGLY BRAT!" She jerked up from her seat, grabbing him and pulling him up by his hair. She was ready to slap him but Jiraiya caught her hand.
"Okay, okay! Let's just-Let's go watch him and we can have a drink there! On the bench! Right?! It's a cute little bench!" He panicked, feeling a shiver travel all the way down his neck to his tailbone. She took a deep breath, finally glancing at Naruto's hopeful eyes. Aside from hope, there was something else there. He knew he won.
"Happy?!" She spat out.
"Very."
'

He had that same look now as she held his neck with both of her petite hands. He's got what he wanted.
"What are you, counting the pads in the bin now?! HUH?! ANSWER ME!"
"There you are. Thought I've lost you for a sec there."
"Stop smiling, you fucking bitch!"
"I'm sorry. And no, I'm not counting the pads, but I'm not stupid. You should know that by now, pretty eyes."
"Naruto! We're done. Look at me." She got closer to him and held his chin. "It's over. I've made a mistake, we're never doing anything again. One of us is gonna move and that's that. I don't wanna make you move out because you've been living here and I get that. If you don't want to-I will. It's fucking over."
"It's not for you to decide."
"I said it's over. Don't walk around naked anymore, don't look at me like that, don't call me love, no kisses, no hugs, no nothing. We have enough rooms, that's it."
"You don't mean it."
"I mean it, very much."
"Tsunade! I love you! We were sleeping together every night, cuddled up!"
"And that's that, no more of it."
"Tsu...We were so happy...Why?"
"It's not right! Silence! Get out and forget about it!"
"TSUNADE! Stop it! We can't just act like we didn't make a baby!"
"ACCIDENTALLY, NOT FOR SURE, AND IF IT'S TRUE I'LL TAKE CARE OF IT! YOU WILL NOT FUCKING TALK ABOUT THAT! IT'S NOT IN YOUR STOMACH!"
"It was in my balls first!"
"That's it." She whispered before dragging his body out of the room and smacking the door behind her, quickly locking it.

Chapter Text

Clicking her nails against the wooden desk, she rolled her eyes feeling the familiar chakra approach her office.
"Hey pretty!"
"Hey J." She faked the enthusiasm and tried to match his.
"Would you fancy a drink after work?"
"Hmm...Well why not, sure. I've got a lot of work tho."
"Doesn't matter, I'll be waiting at the pub, join me once you finish."
She shot him a weak smile and waited for him to get out, but surprisingly he just stood there, trying to decipher her stoic face.
"What?" She finally laughed breathily.
"I can't help but wonder why you never gave me a chance. We always have a great time when we hang out."
"Come on." She snorted in annoyance.
"Guess we'll have to talk about that over drinks."
"Guess not. She said no more times than I can count." The yellow flash walked in, looking at the long, thick white hair. He had a big frown on his face and a hint of sadness but only Tsunade could see that.
"Here comes the cock blocker." Jiraiya laughed cynically, rubbing the back of his head as he finally looked back at the boy. His usual attire, shorts and no shirt, was changed for a pair of black pants and a black button up shirt, a silk one, and black sneakers that were a bit chunky. His shirt wasn't buttoned up all the way, leaving his cleavage naked with a blue necklace swaying on it. A part of his silver golden watch peeked as he kept his hands in his pockets. He took a few steps closer, pouting as he passed by his sensei, trying not to look at his stupid face or he'd burst out laughing.

She stared at him, hiding her firmly pressed lips behind her interlocked fingers as she rested her mouth against them. He looked as handsome as they come.
"Tsu-"
"Lady Tsunade." She warned him.
"Really? Are you joking?"
"Not at all."
He gave her a death glare, he hated when she belittled him in front of people, especially those he considered enemies, the ones that liked her. It's been going for days and he was so attention-deprived, every bone in his body ached for her touch and all that sorrow turned into anger.
"I can do other things but calling you Lady Tsunade is where I draw the line."
"Oh, I've seen you draw a line, Naruto. So much for your innocent act, white snout."
He rolled his eyes before speaking again.
"I came to ask you not to go on a mission later tonight. I have a very bad feeling."
"And have Sasuke go alone?"
"No, I think both of us should stay."
"It's an important mission."
"I have a very, very bad feeling." He gave her a look that was supposed to make her understand, but she didn't.
"Naruto, you have to go, it's very important."
"Tsu, I'm serious, I feel so strange-"
"Stop calling me that."
"Why?!" He yelled in her face, keeping her glued to the window as he held her shoulder and looked down at her with red eyes. To Jiraiya, there movements couldn't even be followed, but she, she wasn't even remotely scared, she let him do that and she could've dodged it easily. She looked up at him for a few moments before she turned her face to Jiraiya who hurried towards them.
"Don't worry. He won't do anything."
"Hey! What's gotten into you?!" He grabbed his lean shoulders with his big arms, squeezing them and pulling them towards him.
"Mind your business!" He turned towards him and at that moment, a grown man's knees felt weak. That was one scary looking teenager. It was both that and the fact that Tsunade wasn't bothered, she was used to this. That scary face, those red eyes, that sinister glare, she knew it all too well.
"Stop squeezing her!" That second sentence's tone did not match the first one's, at all. His voice was shaky and it sounded like he needed to cough.
"Jiraiya...it's better if you don't touch him now, give me a moment with him."
"Alone?! He's gonna kill you!"
"He would've killed me a million times already. Relax, just go on, I'll join you soon."

He wasn't sure what to do, but decided to listen to her. His eyes moved rapidly, looking at him and then at her and looking at them simultaneously. Finally, he slowly let go of the young beast, keeping his hands fixated in the air. They were just looking at each other, it felt like they did this every day. She was so sure he won't hurt her, and he was so comfortable hurting her, he didn't care how hard he'll grab her. He finally turned around, leaving the room in the defeated manner, leaving the heated pair inside.

"Never embarrass me like that again." She finally spoke, the usual softness in her voice now turned to a very deep toned anger, it was vibrating with each word she said. He was used to her being sweet to him, but in the past few days she really showed him just how cold she can be.
"I'm-" He tried to get the words out but his eyes filled with tears. In the matter of a single second, he fell on his knees, using them as a support to keep his face at her ribs level. He looked up at her sadly as his lips shivered, he tried to stop it by pressing them together tightly but it was useless. He never shed tears that fast before, it was all just accumulating for so long.
"I'm so sad, Tsunade. I'm anxious, my head's heavy, I haven't ate for days, I have no appetite, my stomach hurts, my heart's throbbing. I'm dizzy all the time! I feel awful, this is the worst thing I've ever experienced." His voice shivered but he boldly kept on talking, he didn't care that he sounded like he had a bad hiccup, he wanted to express the horror he's been through one way or another. But her emotionless face almost discouraged him. How could someone look at him with such apathy, there was not a single warm color in her eye, to him, it was like they turned grey.
"You're in the panic mode."
"Huh?"
"You're experiencing a panic attack, and a very long one. That's why you cannot digest anything and you have no appetite." Her gaze softened and she handed him a small pill she got of her jeans pocket.
"What is that?"
"This...is something I've been taking for ten years straight. The thing you're feeling, I've had that every day while you were dead." She put it in his mouth and bent over him to take a water bottle from the desk. She opened it for him and watched him drink it without even questioning her honesty.
"Can you talk to me-"
"No. Move along, you have a mission."

_______

"That was...I don't know. I have no fucking words." Jiraiya scoffed, wiggling in his seat as he scanned his comrade's face. She looked as cool as ever, at first he was glad he didn't scare her but after that he felt weird. Why would anyone be used to that?
"He demands attention, you know how he is. Just ignore him."
"But he's not a kid anymore, Tsune. Did you see the way he looked at me? He was ready to kill me!"
"He would never, and could you lower your voice?" She cringed as they received a lot of looks for that K word.
"Why do you keep defending him?" He dropped his voice and got closer to her, bending over the table.
"Because I know him. And I've seen what he's been through."
"We've all been through bunch of shit."
"Yeah...Why are we even wasting time talking about him?"
"Why the sudden change of heart? You used to chirp about him for hours."
"That's not true."
"Yes it is. What changed?" He was so ready to hear her answer. He looked like a hungry dog, his eyes were big and his mouth watering with anticipation.
"I just don't wanna deal with him anymore, that's it."
"You would never give up on him."
"Looks like I would."
"Tsune. Be honest with me and tell me."
She looked at him and cringed for a brief moment before dropping her act.
"Just say that you know."
"I do, but tell me what changed?"
"I...It's extremely wrong."
"Yeah, and it was as equally wrong all these months."
"Well, I needed a moment to realize what was happening. Sometimes I still can't believe he's alive."
"So what made you do it?"
"Do what?"
"The thing you two did."
"And what exactly did we do?" She challenged him by mimicking him and bending over the table edge, keeping her interlocked fingers under her chin.
"Well I could only imagine how far did you go."
"Give me an idea."
"Have you...slept together?"
"In the same bed, yeah."
"I meant sexually."
"Nope, we never fucked."
"You're lying."
"I am."
"Why?"
Each response was faster than the one before and they could feel the tension between them rising.
"Because I can."
"Why did you fuck him?"
"Feeling left out?"
"Left out? I feel betrayed. I never thought my comrade would do something like that."
"And? Do you wanna talk about things you did? There's a nice long list."
"I want an explanation how the hell did you get dragged into this disgusting relationship."
"He's a great manipulator."
"Do you hear yourself?"
"I do. He's a great manipulator and I felt like I owe him. He died while I was supposed to take care of him."
"So you felt the need to such his dick?"
"Never done that." She shrugged with her shoulders as she watched his eyes grow bigger with each answer she gave him.

The ground started shaking and the sudden silence filled the room. The two sanins immediately rose from their seats and ran out, looking for clues. Both holding a kunai in their hands, they could see all their friends running to where they were. It was a weird scene, all jonins united in one simple spot, everyone's face had horror drawn all over it but no one could explain it. It was the atmosphere, the thickness in the air, the sudden wind that made their skin almost hurt as it pulled on it.
"Tsune?! What the fuck is happening?!" She heard a familiar voice, it was Kurenai. She remembered her dear friend was pregnant and immediately found her in the crowd, jumping in front of her and serving as her human shield.

Before she could answer, there was a big bang that erupted in the sky. It wasn't too far, but it wasn't close enough. As the dust cloud began floating over them, a big orange claw flew out of it, with purple shield over it. Now, she knew something was wrong because she only knew one fox in her life and that chakra was so specific, so unique, something that she only felt once. It was him. The one she loved the most and the one she hated the most, the one that made her life hell but the one that made her life worth living. She had no idea what was happening yet, but she knew, she had to find him. Without thinking, all whilst watching the fox reveal itself and Susano's shielding its body, she began running faster than ever before. She could hear people following her, warning her not to go any closer and to wait for back up, but to her it was just a bunch of distant voices. No one could stop her, not even her closest ones. She was amazed by the amount of chakra that filled the air, she knew her boy was strong but she never knew it came as far as this. Whatever was happening it must have been nasty, and she wasn't there to help. Once she could no longer sense anyone or anything, she began panicking. Such strong wave of chakra was erased within a second. She wouldn't stop running but she felt her knees going weak, she was so scared. Her biggest fear was losing her other half, letting him die at such young age.

"DICKHEAD!" She yelled as she saw a bunch of bodies piled up in the middle of the forest, trees were cut in half, the grass was black and the ground was dry and had big holes all over it. She cursed herself for not wearing her glasses. Finally she saw a blond head covered in blood. Her heart began racing as she threw herself on him, finally gaining her consciousness. He looked lifeless; his face was smashed, his nose broken, his lips completely busted, what once looked like the prettiest face alive now looked scary. His eyes were so big and swollen she barely recognized him. His throat had a big cut in the middle of it, horizontal, and his whole torso was bruised. And then she realized he had no arm. He was missing a whole limb. As she held onto his torso, she boldly touched his shoulder bone that was sticking out, feeling as if she's gonna puke. Him slowly opening his eyes did little to help her, but it made a difference.
"Just in time, Tsu..." He smiled weakly, lifting his hand to rest it on top of his necklace on his torso.
"I'm a little late, love." She let a tear fall down her face as she bent down, kissing his bloody lips. It was a subtle, chaste kiss, it was a way of saying sorry.

___

"Didn't think that the next time I see him he'd be dead."
"He's badly injured, but thanks to him the boys are alive. He sacrificed himself."
"Itachi..." Kurenai exhaled, touching a cold cheek of a man's body laid down on the hospital bed. He looked skinny and weak, which is not how she remembered his body back in the day. The hospital was super busy, and which bothered the Fifth. She spent the last two hours examining Obito's body, gathering evidence, and she still didn't have time to go and show love to her hurt man. She managed to put his arm back in place, but couldn't retrieve Sasuke's eye.
"I think a few of the people saw you..."
"Kissing Naruto?"
"Yes."
"It's okay. We're leaving in a few hours...It's not like I'll have anyone to judge me."
"Alright...I'll finish up here, you can go see Naruto."

As she waltzed out of one room and went to enter the other, her eyes fell on one person she definitely didn't need to see now.
"Lady Hokage." She bowed down.
"Aren't you supposed to be in jail?" She dismissed Hana's polite manner and went to push past her but she caught her arm, pleading with her eyes.
"Not anymore. I wanted to tell you my side of the story, I wanted to tell you about Danzo threatening-"
"I don't care. Let go of me before you make me mad."
Both Jiraiya and Anko hurriedly walked over to them, holding their arms above Tsunade in case she launches, they'll grab her.
"He's just a monster! What do you see in him-"
Before she could protest, she felt a petite but bony fist hit her jaw so hard that her jaw broke from the impact, sending her into the nearest wall.
"TSUNADE!"
"Get her back in jail."
Everyone stared at her with both fear and disgust, there were no more secretes. Everyone knew and everyone stared at her as she walked over to Naruto, leaning on his bed with her thighs as she touched his forehead, feeling the hotness radiate from it. She could feel the stares, but she didn't care. It was already way past midnight, all she cared about is spending a few more hours with her lover and leaving right after, never coming back. She bowed down and hugged him around his torso, ignoring the weight of people's looks. She was so glad she came in time to save him, this time she did her job. She saved him.

All of those that watched and judged, all of them have done bad things, she knew so much as a Hokage, everyone's secrets and dirty laundry. For once she'd let them see hers. She kissed his cheek softly and watched him as he slowly opened his eyes.
"Hey..." She smiled softly.
"Tsu."
"Don't-flex your muscles." Her lips formed a thin line as she was too late to stop him from moving his hurt arm, his left arm, which resulted in him wincing like a bitch.
"I was so scared." He admitted. The way he looked at her and completely ignored the whole village worth of ninjas and the way he pleaded with his eyes, he wanted her close to comfort him and make him feel better.
"I know baby." She offered another soft smile before she pulled him up to sit and allowed herself to take a seat next to him. She placed her hands on his face and rubbed it with her thumbs, feeling the coarse tape beneath her fingertips.
"Where's Sasuke?" This made her chuckle a bit, the boy was such a loyal friend and even now his first thought travelled to Sasuke.
"In another room. He's been awake this whole time."
"Oh..." The boy looked down, shamelessly scanning the Fifth's body. At that moment, even if anyone had any doubts, now they were sure.

___

"How come you let me out and not Sasuke?" The boy tried his best to stay still as he leaned on the sink with his mid thighs, holding onto it with his hand. He was bent down, just enough for his lady to carefully shave his face.
"It's your lucky day." She smiled softly, maneuvering with his face so she gets all the good angles. His face was very soft and his beard wasn't very coarse. The boy was oblivious to what her intentions were, he was happy to be so close to a half naked princess. He really enjoyed seeing her in that very small black tank top and that black lacy thong. If his hand was able to move, he definitely wouldn't be able to resist trying to caress the soft skin.
"How come you're talking to me?"
"I never stopped talking to you, dickhead."
"You wouldn't let me touch you."
"That's a whole different thing." They smiled in unison but still, he needed to know why the sudden change of heart.
"Did you get scared?"
"Very scared, baby...I thought I didn't make it in time."
"Is that why you hugged me in front of everyone?"
"Why are you so full of questions, especially while I'm holding a razor?" She was very serious but he couldn't help but laugh at the short but dangerous ball of attitude holding a razor to his face in a threatening manner.
"I just know something's going on. Not sure what tho."
"Take a guess." She said ironically as she rolled her eyes.
"You wouldn't just disappear, would you?"
"And leave you alone with Ino pig? Never."

____

"Are you gonna make love to me?" His eyes filled with hope as he let her help him lie down on the bed. She grinned like a little girl before getting the syringe from the desk and pulling his boxers down a little to reveal his toned ass.
"I'm gonna give you a shot, and about the love making, you're gonna have to be a little bit more patient."
"You wouldn't...drug me, right?" He asked suspiciously as he watched her through his squinted eyes, he really hated needles. To his surprise, she threw the syringe to the side and looked at him sadly. His right armpit quickly became her pillow as she snuggled in it, hot tears running down her face. He felt his whole body going numb, as well as his lips. He realized she indeed drugged him, and his worst fear happened.
"You've become so sly, not even I can outsmart you."
For a minute she just lay there, hugging his taped torso and kissing his shoulder.

"I'm so sorry, dickhead...I am sorry, for everything. I'm sorry for this. I'm sorry for not being able to control myself as an adult, I'm sorry for being a horrible role model when you were a kid, I'm sorry for giving in whatever this was between us, I'm sorry for overlooking the obvious signs that something wrong was happening all this time, I'm sorry for taking advantage of you. I'm so fucking sorry." She cried as she got up on her elbow and rested her head on it, caressing his nose and cheeks as he looked at her, not being able to move. He could feel her thigh resting on top of his lower stomach and the weight really felt comforting, but the things she was saying were killing him. He never thought of her that way and especially not about their relationship.

"I want to tell you that I enjoyed everything. It's wicked and sick but I really...fell in love. I had butterflies every time you'd come see me, I was very jealous of everyone who got the chance to spend time with you when I couldn't, I love that sofa you've built for me, I love the way you dress, speak, the way you take care of yourself, I love how you love me, I loved our morning snuggles, I loved how you made the rain go away for me, I loved every second of it. You made me feel alive again." She cried even more as she looked at his ocean eyes, even tho he couldn't really move, they still looked sad. They were filled with tears and it looked like there were more tears every second as she spoke.

"I want you to know that I'm not a good person. You're too young to understand it now, but even tho I made you feel good, it was wrong. And I'm so horribly sorry about that, honey. I want you to find a good girlfriend, someone like Hinata, and I know you would love to be a young dad, I want you to know that you should choose your wife based on what she'd be like if she was an ex wife." She laughed cynically. "So choose wisely, and never change because you're such an amazing young man. Work on your manipulative tendencies and eat healthy, you've gained a lot of weight since you've come back. I know you're happy but a dad bod in your teens is not acceptable. Take care of your back, stretch every morning, and under no circumstances should you use this arm for anything in the next thirty days." Now he was the one crying and her face turned back to her usual stoic manner, even tho she looked puffy and red, she just watched the tears leave his eyes heartlessly as she played with his chin.

"You can hate me, I won't mind. Just know that I really gave my whole life for you. I don't remember myself before you. And...I've never had better sex." She slowly attached her lips to his and kissed them softly. He knew that this was the last time he'd see her. He followed her with his eyes, watching her carefully stand up from him and put a blanket over him, finally leaving the room and closing the doors. He felt the warmth in his veins and knew he was a second away from falling asleep. He knew something was going on, he could tell by her face. He could live through everything but her leaving him alone and disappearing without a trace is something that he would have to kill her for. He didn't know it back then, but he'd make it his life goal to find her and kill her, make her feel the pain that he felt now, watching her leave and hearing her closing the door, never looking back. After everything he's been through for her, after obsessing over her for years, he couldn't be just fine with only a few months spent in love with her.

___

"Shit." They laughed in unison. It was a guilty laugh, a laugh that was vibrant, the one you let out when you know you've made a mistake. But they didn't care, hand in hand they walked towards the closest casino, the one that was Tsunade's favorite. She remembered that Naruto deposited some money for her and she wanted to try out her luck, one last time, at her favorite place. It will never be possible to come near Konoha again, at least not in this life.

"Alright, choose a number." Tsunade smiled warmly at her friend as they were sitting in the dark casino with a big roulette in front of them.
"You choose it, I don't feel that lucky today."
"Well...Naruto once told me that I should always do eleven."
"Eleven? Such a stupid number."
"You think?"
"No way it'll be eleven."
"Let's try..." A mischievous smile spread across her face as she put all that money he deposited for her on the number eleven. She swayed her legs as she waited for the ball to start circling, thinking about the blond she left in her house. He's probably going to demolish everything once he wakes up, and if he overdoes it, he'll fuck his arm up.

"I'll be damned."
"Huh?" The Fifth snapped out of her thought to see the ball resting on the number eleven.
"How much money is that exactly?" Kurenai's eyes sparkled. She loved money, and even tho she had more than enough, she just loved talking about it, spending it, seeing it and holding it.
"It's...a lot." Tsunade looked down sadly, somehow winning by choosing Naruto's number made her feel melancholic. "Well...It's only fair to send him this money, he chose the number."
"Really?! You'll fucking give him all that?"
"It's not like we need it, K."
"Didn't he brag about being super rich?"
"He did, but he refused to tell me how much is he talking about, he was always super secretive about that. Anyways, this is his."
She spawned a small slug as they walked out and sealed that big bag of cash inside of it, sending it to Naruto.

"How do you feel?"
"Free. What about you?"
"I miss Asuma."
"Oh now you miss him? You're crazy."
"I'm a little shaken from seeing Itachi. I didn't expect to see him dead. And I never expected to even see him again."
"It's in the past now. No looking back, no coming back."
"You think Naruto won't look for you?"
"He will, but he won't be able to find me."
"Why are you so sure?"
"Because you said so. And I trust you."

They walked as the sun was coming up, both carrying extreme guilt inside their chests. Maybe Kakashi was right after all, they might as well be doomed.

Chapter Text

"Naruto!" He heard a voice call him from outside the house. His eyes slowly opened but the realization hit him too quick. He jumped up from the bed, feeling his boxers sticking to the sweat on his hips and thighs. Quickly sliding the balcony door open, he jumped out and went to hold himself against the metal rim. He realized it's already very late, which means he was sleeping for too long. He didn't need time to remember what happened last night, it was in his mind while he was dreaming and from the moment he woke up. He looked down at Kakashi and Jiraiya sensei, alongside with Sasuke who was holding crutches with both his arms, having his leg in a cast. He realized that Sasuke had both his eyes now, but he was too bothered by the absence of his queen.
"WHERE IS SHE?!" He yelled from the bottom of his lungs. Even yelling caused his arm to hurt.
"You're gonna want to sit down."

"And they...left." He looked at his grey-haired sensei with manic look in his eyes as they sat on the balcony. The first clue that something was very wrong was the fact that four men were sitting on her balcony, she never allowed men on her property unless it was a life or death situation. He knew that if there was even an ounce of her left in that village, she'd come and break them for resting their balls on her precious chairs.
He stood up, not embarrassed by his nudity, and took a deep breath. He was feeling everything but good, he was dizzy, weak, hungry, he hasn't even washed his teeth nor body, and he was sweating like a maniac.
"Okay. You can leave now." He said calmly but once he stepped his foot inside, everything changed.

They saw him start crying like a little boy before those sounds of sorrow turned into deep growls and groans, his whole body got outlined with orange thread and he began looking around the room as he fumed. First thing his eyes laid on were her hair clips on the nightstand. His arm turned orange and doubled in size before he smashed it down along with the whole nightstand. They didn't dare interrupt him as they'd probably end up dead, for safety reasons they jumped down and took cover, waiting for him to finish.

He looked around, hysterically crying. He smelt her tank top that was on the bed and it had such a strong scent, maybe it was the fact he was angry, his senses were heightened, but he never felt such a strong scent. He cried even harder, as if it was possible, and took it in his arms. His left one hurt but it wasn't even close to the pain in his chest. He squeezed the piece of clothing and buried his face inside of it before he opened her wardrobe and began ripping all the clothes apart. Everything he could hold he would rip. All the shirts, skirts, pants, jeans, shorts, everything. He came across that elegant ball dress, black one that she wore once during their not-talking-stage. He remembered bumping into her in the hallway and her uncomfortably looking to the side, her shoulders were bare and her chest was showing. He just smiled at her softly and moved to the side, watching her sway her hips in that beautiful tight dress. Now it was all gone. He took it and pushed his nails inside of it, rapidly spreading his arms and finally ripping the dress in two. He felt as if he's gonna faint from all the pain that radiated from his taped arm. But first he had to get all the anger out of his system.

"YOU BITCH! YOU SELFISH FUCKING BITCH! YOU DISGUSTING PIECE OF SHIT!" He cried as he moved down, previously demolishing everything he could find on the first floor. There was so much dust in the air from the walls being torn apart, his whole tape and cast were bloody and it felt like his arm will fall off any moment, but he simply didn't care. He could yell all he wanted but there was no one to hear him. He was alone. If he knew he'd end up destroying their whole house, he would have never come back. Wandering around like an idiot with no goal in his life seemed much better than this, the realization he's been left alone by someone he cherished so much. He knew that last night was too good to be true, her shaving him gently and her having a genuine talk with him, healing him until she almost fainted, everything was just too much compared to these past days.

___

"Feeling better?"
"Not until I find her and kill her." He breathed out, looking at his art. What was once a beautiful, big, luscious home now looked like a construction site.
"Where are you gonna live now?" Sasuke argued.
"It's not a big deal, she sent me a lot of money, along with a little message."
"A message?"
"She was in the Casino. That's where I'll start."
"Naruto, she left you. Give it a few days and then-"
"DON'T-Lecture me, Kakashi."
"Just go to the hospital first, you don't look well. You look like you have a sepsis."
The boy really looked horrible, he had bruises all over him and as the furious look on his face slowly disappeared, it changed to a tired-exhausted look with huge under eyes and a greenish color on his face. And the first step he made towards her last known location resulted in him fainting and falling to the ground, feeling his forehead getting glued to the concrete beneath him.

___

"Who would have thought." Sasuke let out a brief chuckle. They were walking in the ankle deep snow, both wearing black capes that covered their full body , from their neck down to their feet. They were walking towards Itachi's grave, not that far away from Konoha. They haven't stepped their foot nowhere near it in the last few months.
"I fucking hate coming back here." Naruto argued.
"Jeez, show some respect. We're visiting my brother."
"Oh no, I love doing that, I just wish we never had any reason to come back to this awful place."
"You're making progress. Last time I asked you to visit him you almost threw up. Now you're able to come here, time heals, Naruto."
They stopped and looked down at the wet grave stone. It looked clean because of all the snow melting over it, but there were no flowers whatsoever. No one's visited since he died.
"Sad, isn't it? You sacrifice your whole life for this village and the selfish people that live in it and look what you get." Naruto sighed, unbuttoning his cape with his right arm and shakily inching his hurt arm closer to the stone. It was still covered in tape and it was much slimmer and less muscular than the right one. He caressed the wet surface and closed his eyes, paying his respect for everything Itachi has done for him and Sasuke, but they were too young to realize it.

Naruto finally looked up at the Hokage rock mountain. Her face was still broken, no one fixed it since he destroyed it, and next to hers there was Kakashi's face carved in it, with the mask of course. This made the boy chuckle lightly, but that soon became him biting his lip and cursing under his breath. He used to be a polite, emotional guy, he was gentle-mannered, he wouldn't curse a lot and he'd make sure to follow a routine, he had faith and had a reason to be good, he wanted to be the best version of himself so he could show it to her, now he had nothing. They became criminals, all the crimes and people they killed during their time away from the village weren't enough, they drowned their pain and sorrow in another round of unspeakable actions and more bodies on their resume.

"Your chest hurting?" His friend teased him.
"To this day..." He let a tear fall down his face whilst remembering the bliss he felt during his love time with his ex lady. The excitement he'd feel every morning, anticipating her next move, trying to figure out what she'll act like that day, the feeling of being on his tippy toes vanished. Every morning was the same and there was not a trace of her. He tried to find her but it was useless, she was nowhere to be found. He tried everything, he went everywhere, he just didn't know what else to do. Not that he gave up, but there was no point in searching the same places anymore.
"I didn't want to say it until now...but I want to tell you that, at least from my perspective, she really l-wanted-whatever you."
"My ass."
"If she didn't, she wouldn't have ran away. She felt guilty and she was right. She was giving you a chance to live your life in peace, away from her. She was never able to give you that and she knew it."
"Sasuke, with all due respect-"
"Don't due respect me. You're seventeen, I'm telling you something that I think you have to be able to take. It was never gonna work and that's that, you can cry and fume but that's the truth. She acted like an adult would."
"An adult?! She left me overnight, as if I was an oatmeal! SHE DRUGGED ME JUST A FEW HOURS AFTER WE WERE BADLY INJURED!"
"I didn't say she's not the biggest bitch I or anyone else have ever met, I said she cared about you and she didn't fake it. Both you and I know she had options, she could choose anyone but she chose you. A sixteen year old that manipulates and guilt trips, an ex criminal with no real goals, a kid she used to look after. Think about that, and when you accept it you'll be able to move on."
"I manipulate?!"
"Yeah you do. Have you ever thought about whether she'd fuck you if you weren't being persuasive and manipulative? Get a grip. It's been months. You're a whole man."
"You wouldn't understand! Who did you lose?! A pregnant woman that had three fuckers on the side and by the way fucked your brother?!"
"I lost a brother! You fucking ungrateful piece of trash! What are you fucking crazy?! You think you're the only one that knows pain?! I searched for him for years to kill him and at the end he sacrificed his life for me and your bitchy ass! So shut your fucking mouth and move on finally! You think I care about Kurenai?!"
"Oh I've seen the way you look at her! I could bet my life that you fantasized about being a step dad to her daughter! You even chose a name!"
"Never! Do you know why?! Because I know that a thirteen year gap is not healthy and will never work! Something that you could never understand!"
"YOU NEVER LOVED ANYONE!"
"And you think you did?! You've developed a weird fucking obsession over her when you saw her with another fella and since then you have a fucking loose screw in your head! So you better not look at me with those red eyes and calm down before I fucking leave you here alone!"

___

"Oh this must be what heaven is like."
"Who knew living outside the shinobi world could be so good-Oh you motherfucker! Again!"
Kurenai couldn't get used to the constant tropical climate nor the fact that her baby cries and wakes up every two hours. Not even the fact they were living in the villa could help her with that. And it made sense, the huge pool, jacuzzi, inside gym and pool table didn't make her baby be less colic.
"Can you bring me a joint on your way out?" Tsunade teased her while she enjoyed the sun hitting her bare skin on the sun bed.
"Why don't you go inside and take it yourself?!"
After a few seconds of provocative laughing and finally seeing her friend go inside, she was left alone with her thoughts. To say she was selfish was an understatement, but she couldn't stop herself from devilishly laughing when she thought about the two stupid boys. Knowing them, they're probably fighting to death right now. Call her wicked but she felt a little proud, after everything she was able to run away from her problems after people kept telling her this is the one situation from which she's not gonna be able to escape. And damn did it feel good, no whining, no fighting, no guilt, no love, just her and her equally selfish friend and her adorable daughter. People there didn't realize she was THE Tsunade, and it felt good to be just a regular person. It had its downs as well, guys she had sex with would drill her to do it again and were quite a bit filthy with her, they didn't know she could crush them with one finger. The good side was she started appreciating little things more, it's not like a regular guy could make the rain go away for her, like Naruto did. The things she valued the most were simple mornings where her and Kurenai would have a drink together, enjoy the sun and just do nothing all day. She hated waking up knowing she has tons of papers to sign and a bunch of stupid people to talk to about economic state of Konoha.

"She's so annoying, but she's cute." Her friend snapped her out of her thoughts, holding a tiny creature in her arms that was sadly looking at them and waving her arms manically.
"She might be hungry."
"Oh fuck yes, Gosh, Tsunade! We forgot to feed her!"
"We?! It's your child for fuck's sake!"
"Yeah but-That's it! We're hiring a nanny."
"Alright, I'll find someone." The ex Fifth rolled her eyes and spread her arms out to hold the red eyed beauty in her arms. For some reason the baby did calm down and actually shut its mouth for a second.
"See where careless sex gets you?"
"Kurenai, it wasn't just careless sex. Otherwise you wouldn't have ended up pregnant now, it would have happened years ago. You loved him."
"Really? And you loved Naruto?"
"Don't-Please don't mention him."
"What about yours careless sex?"
"It's not like that."
"No but seriously, tell me about it. He doesn't look like the type of guy that pins you down and tells you to take it."
"It wasn't kind of...opposite."
"What do you mean opposite?"
"He doesn't like to pin someone down, he likes to be pinned down."
"No way." She covered her mouth and chuckled, even the thought of it made her spin into the abyss. She thought her blonde friend would continue and go into details but was disappointed to see her smiling down at the baby in her arms and leaning back on the sun bed.
"Hello! Tell me more!"
"Why do you care about that all of a sudden?"
"Because! Now you've made it interesting!"
"Ugh...I don't know what to tell you, he likes to be-beaten-or whatever."
"Tied down?"
"I guess."
"Well don't guess, woman! Tell me!"
"I don't fucking know we did it like five times! He likes violence and that's all I'm gonna say."
"And you liked that?"
"I guess it was interesting to see a guy moan louder than me and shake like a little bitch."
"If you see him again you should stomp on his balls."
"I'm ending the conversation here."

Chapter Text

It was just a few days until his nineteenth birthday, Naruto was back in the village, alone this time. He was even taller now, but wasn't as lean. His figure was rather buffed, not as much as Sasuke was, but still he had much more muscles than he did before. His hair was shorter on the side and longer at the top, he had battle scars all over his face and body, with a big one over his left eye, it looked like a dagger going from his middle forehead to his cheek. His skin didn't look as soft anymore, he didn't shave every day but rather every fifth, his arm was a tad hairier and his hurt arm was still resting in a tape, slimmer and weaker than his right one. He was still wearing that necklace she gave him as a reminder to not stop searching for her and kill her once he did so. Another dead body on his resume won't change much, but boy would it be worth it.

"You changed a lot." Shizune whispered, touching his warm back as he sat on the hospital bed. Her statement was left ignored, one thing that was super weird is that the boy, now a man, didn't talk at all. He used to be the most annoying guy ever, he wouldn't shut up, now he looked like a living corpse.
"Can I ask-How come you've come to me? Why me?"
"She once told me that you're the only one I should trust with my delicate back." He spat out, showing a clear annoyance.
"I get it...It's just weird, there were so many times when you should have been back, for example Hiruzen's funeral."
"It was me who killed him, Shizune. Of course I'm not gonna attend the funeral."
Her whole body froze and she stopped healing his back, she took a step back and felt frightened to be near him. He sounded like a cold blooded murdered. Of course he realized this and jumped off, putting his polo shirt back on, giving his hair a slight rub.
"Thank you, for helping me." He walked past, not even glancing at her. She remembered what state Hiruzen was found in and began shaking, she won't see Tsunade for another month and won't be able to tell her about this but she wanted to, so bad.
"Oh and-Shizune." She flinched and turned around to see him hanging at the door.
"You haven't seen Tsunade? Like all these years?"
"N-No." She lied, the truth was they would see each other every now and then, sometimes they would hang out for days together, sometimes it would be months before they'd see each other again, but they definitely spent time together in secret.
"That's weird...She loved you so much, kind of weird that she never paid you a visit." He sounded like a psycho and looked like one as he knocked on the door frame, waiting for her to talk.
"Guess she didn't love me enough." She swallowed audibly.
"Okay, just asking. See you around Shiz."

___

"Naruto?" He quickly turned around to see a muscular figure with almost no clothes on, but not in a way that's attractive, like Tsunade, this girl looked cheap and unprovocative. Ino. This is the last person he'd think he'd meet today, at the Konoha's border. No one else came to see him, not even Shikamaru, and they were really close. Sai left the village when he and Sasuke did, but separated as he spent his time with Suigetsu, Karin and Jugo. Naruto had deep feelings for all of them but being a criminal was the only thing that could partially keep him going and live.

"Ino? What do you want?" He almost laughed as he looked at her. Her appearance, even tho others would disagree, made him cringe. He specifically didn't like Ino because of her selfishness and lack of self awareness. The reason men were attracted to her were because of the easiness that came with her. You didn't need to try much to be able to hunt her down, more so, Naruto wasn't a hunter, he wanted to be hunted. By a very specific someone. Well at least that's what he used to want. Now he wants to kill her.

"I just...I wanted to confess my feelings one final time."
"Yeah? Why?"
"Maybe you will look at me differently."
And as he listened to her brag about how she's all grown up, not a whore anymore, genuinely likes him and what not, he came up with a plan. Before he stabs Tsunade in her chest, of course once he locates her, he'd like to see the look on her face when she learns about him disobeying her. He knew how much she hated Ino, she wouldn't show it but he just knew it. She hated her that much that she didn't let her go on any missions, hence leaving her penniless. She was that cruel, abusing the Hokage's title to get back at a girl who was not even eighteen at a time.

"You know what?" He stopped her, grabbing her arm a bit rougher than he ever pulled any girl before, and brought her close to him. Not until they were touching, but he left only an inch between them.
"I think you're great, Ino." And as he closed the distance between them, he could feel victory aside from Ino's soft lips on his. He never kissed anyone else and he was definitely crazy to think that only Tsunade had such soft lips. They were definitely different, Ino and Tsunade should not even be compared to each other, but the basic physical feeling was the same. What made it better was the fact that he knew Ino won't stop talking about the kiss they shared, and he just knew either Anko or Shizune will tell their friend. He didn't buy their 'not seeing each other' story. They were damn hard to track that's for sure, but they definitely were seeing Tsunade and Kurenai, at least once in a while. And he knew, those two won't be able to keep their mouth shut. Maybe Shizune will, but Anko? Wherever they are, she'll start talking shit about him the moment they enter whatever house or villa they live in. And he was positive that at least for a moment, but he could bet; it will be much more than that, that selfish, egoistic, rude bitch will feel that knot in her stomach, she'll lash out or go quiet but he didn't care as long as he made her feel bad.

___

"Morning sleepy head." He shook Naruto by holding his bare torso. Naruto wasn't the one to sleep in but Sasuke saw him circling around the neighborhood for hours last night and knew something was on his mind.
"Hm?" Naruto raised his brow lazily, covering himself with a blanket.
"I'm not gonna touch you, faggot. I'm trying to wake you up."
"Five more minutes."
"No, it's your birthday tonight, I have a surprise for you."
"And then you're calling me a faggot? Isn't that a bit faggoty itself? We're nineteen."
"Yes we both will be as of tonight, we should do something fun."
"It's not a big number."
"We're alive, Naruto. And we've got hundreds of people chasing us with hopes to kill us, that's a good enough reason to celebrate."
Naruto gave him a weak smile before straightening up and going to the bathroom.

He looked at himself. Huge dark circles under his eyes, they weren't as bright anymore, they looked dark blue, his hair was a mess, it always is but today it looked specifically disgusting, his face was just full of cuts and that disgusting scar over his eye seemed like a cherry on top. He coughed blood and looked down at the white sink. This is the third time this years that has happened and even tho he spent a lot of years of his life living with the world's best medic, he had no idea what that meant. Tsunade wasn't to one to sit down and tell him about random facts, she was either moody or drunk. Aside from that, he noticed he lost a lot of fat, which ultimately looked awesome, he looked like a shredded Greek god, but he knew damn well he wasn't trying to lose weight and really enjoyed being more buffed than he was before. His face lost its softness and whilst it could simply be due to him becoming more mature, it looked like it was just dehydrated all the time, his facial hair fell out and it had patches of hair only on his chin and a bit on his sides, his cheeks were completely hairless and his mustache were usually shaved but also very thin.

'Pussy.'
'Oh-FUCK! You scared me, Kurama.'
'You have a disease.'
The boy instinctively grabbed his stomach and dug his fingers in the soft flesh.
'What?'
'You're sick. You have a chakra disease.'
'How do you know that?'
'Because I am your chakra, idiot. Your natural blue chakra became toxic.'
'Is that why I'm having these...inconveniences?'
'Exactly. But that's not my point.'
'What's your point?'
'I don't wanna die with you. I want you to find someone who can set me free, or find me a new owner.'
'I'm not dying, you idiot.'
'Sure you're not. Just find me a new good boy.'
The boy audibly groaned and rolled his eyes before holding onto the sink and finally washing his teeth. If he was raw, honest, transparent, he would storm out crying and pleading for her to check him up and make sure he's healthy; but he was everything but that. He began feeling stupid talking about his feelings to Sasuke, his focus remained the same. Her, her and her. Good thing was that all that love turned to hatred but she was still the center of his world. Even when he kills her he was not sure what he'll do after. Probably sit by her grave and mourn the person he thought she was.

"So, you said you had a surprise for me?"
"Yes, I hope you'll make the best out of it."
"What do you mean?"
"Come."
Sasuke, in fact, knew exactly how Naruto felt. He could not understand it fully as he couldn't ever feel what Naruto felt for Tsunade, but he could see his friend. And to this day he was sure that the lady was doomed, she was cursed, or even better; she was a curse herself. Naruto was sure more talkative than he was in the first six months since the incident, but he still lacked that kindness he had before. He became easily irritated, he killed with such ease, he even became disrespectful which was super weird for him. He could vividly remember his friend politely knocking on people's doors, not interrupting others while they spoke, not cursing, helping others and what not, and now it was much different. He was just a violent person. Not that he lost his soft spot for Sasuke, he could never, but they had a period in which they had to separate due to Naruto's explosiveness. In that short period which lasted for a month and a half, he thought about possible ways to help his friend who was being eaten by hatred more and more every day. And then he found a way, he waited for the perfect opportunity to gift this to him, his freedom, the freedom for his mind.

_______

She looked at herself in the mirror and took a moment to admire. Her body was still perfect; even after everything. There were minimal differences from when she was a teen, literally. She put on a lacy bra and paired it with black lacy thong, not that anyone was gonna see it, but she did it for herself. She loved looking fabulous. After a brief moment of thinking what she should wear, she chose to wear a short skirt that would flow in the wind and always reveal a lot more than it should be and paired it with a cropped pink tank top that was tight around her breasts. Of course she went along with a black pair of ankle boots and Naruto's bracelet, ring and a necklace that had a square shaped pink diamond pendant. October nights could get a bit chilly so she threw on a black leather jacket to come in handy later, and stormed out before she was stopped by their nanny.

"Hey, Miss Senju, is there anything that you would like me to leave for you later? Maybe you'll be hungry?"
"No, no. You know I don't eat if it's too late." She smiled briefly at the chubby looking, fifty year old lady. Truth to be told, Akari, or as they liked to call her Ash, was probably the best human being they have ever met. They were lucky enough to meet her which was a complete accident at one of the festivals. Mirai literally jumped in her arms the moment she saw her and that was it for them, they found their nanny. She was the most precious person ever, she was very modest and humble, she made the best food and always kept all of them entertained, including Tsunade and Kurenai which was weird given the women's taste in fun. They never settled on the fixed salary, each month they would give her more and more and the poor woman felt so bad to take that but the ladies were pretty persuasive. There was no money that they thought would be enough for everything Ash did for them. As Ash had no kids, she considered all of them her family. Even after numerous tries to get her to be a bit more laid back, she still walked around with her hair tied in the perfect bun, clean clothes and a smile on her face.
"You didn't eat much today, Miss Senju."
"It's my ex's birthday today. The one I told you about."
"Oh...I see...Well-That's not so bad because I've made some carrot cake, your favorite. Maybe you can still celebrate even tho you two are not together. I still celebrate my late husband's birthday." She smiled warmly as moon light hit her wrinkly face. Tsunade returned that sweet smile and took a few steps closer to hug her tightly. Even tho she couldn't even imagine what it felt for Ash, she sometimes felt like Naruto is dead. For two years she hasn't even heard from him, seen him even. The last time she heard his name was a year and a half ago when they met up with Anko and Shiz, they told her about his violent behavior and how he openly expressed his wish to kill her in the most brutal ways known to the human kind. That didn't scare her, he was not smart enough to even find her, but it did sting a bit. They have such a weird history.

She sat down on the double-sided bench that had comfortable leather panel in between. Behind her back there was a big fair to celebrate a festival, something that wasn't as frequent in the shinobi world. There were fireworks, music, a lot of background chatter and just a lot of reason to be overstimulated, at least for her. She learnt to live with that and enjoyed holding her distance just enough to not be bothered by it all. She took a fat joint from her pocket and lit it, taking a long inhale and resting her elbows behind her, letting her head fall backwards. She closed her eyes and just smoked for a while, not thinking of anything in particular. Life's been nice, a bit boring, a bit purposeless, but nice. She smelt a strong female perfume and felt a presence behind her back, on the other side of the bench. She couldn't care less and just kept on smoking, it's not like anyone could stop her.

"Your hair is so pretty." She heard a weak, funny voice.
"Thank you, yours as well."
"You didn't even see my hair." There was a brief chuckle and she just knew that the girl looked embarrassed, she didn't even need to open her eyes.
"Well I bet it's pretty."
"It's rare to see someone that's so free, especially in their twenties. People don't even smoke cigarettes on the street."
"I'm thirty two."
"No way."
She finally opened her eyes to see a red head with bright blue eyes staring at her in awe. She realized the girl had a black bruise under her eye and it really looked like someone hit her.
"What's that?"
"Oh that's-Nothing, my boyfriend got a bit drunk last night." She laughed uncomfortably, gaining the courage to run her fingers through Tsunade's beautiful long blonde hair. It was perfectly straight and even her curtain bangs were just as straight.
"Come." Tsunade exhaled, straightening up and turning around to face the lady. She grabbed her chin softly and after two years, finally used chakra in public. She healed her under eye with a small ball or chakra coming from her index finger. The girl didn't know what exactly she was doing but saw a green sphere at the bottom of her eye.
"What-"
"Don't tell." Tsunade smiled, letting go of her face and going back to her previous position, letting her head fall backwards once again. The weed kicked in and she felt like she was floating in the air, she has never been never this relaxed.

"May I sit?" The heard a deep, obviously man's, raspy voice coming from above her, actually behind her. She cursed herself for not finding a regular bench but was too lazy to go anywhere else now. And just because of that raspiness in his voice, the one reminded her of Naruto so bad, she hummed to signal the approval, keeping her eyes closed. She shifted a bit so her head wasn't as bent back, she kept it just slightly bent backwards as if she was enjoying the light wind. Her elbows still rested on the top of the bench, letting her support herself.
"Evenings are so nice here." He finally spoke.
"Mhm." She was obviously not interested in holding the conversation with him, but he was very adamant.
"Is that your natural hair?" She spends five extra minutes on her hair and suddenly everyone's complimenting it.
"Of course it is."
"You don't need to give me attitude, I was trying to give you a compliment."
"You're ballsy."
"It's not that easy to struck up a conversation with you...Do you wanna tell me something about yourself?"
"No."
"At least tell me what's your favorite book. If I fail to make you talk to me after that I'll leave you alone."
She accepted the challenge and opened her eyes to look around the forest in front of her with cute trails going deep inside of it.
"Well I'll tell you the most recent one I've read. Gone with the wind."
"Oh I read that five years ago. So, what are your thoughts? Scarlett's a bit cold isn't she? All whilst Rhett is trying his best to keep her happy."
"Yeah, I like that dynamic. Tho you're forgetting what he did to her."
"It's not a subject of discussion, back then it was considered passionate. Things have changed, but the dynamic you're talking about is not as frequent anymore. Nowadays men are usually the ones who are being bitchy and icky."
"I don't think Scarlett was bitchy, let along icky."
"You're defending her a bit too much, perhaps you and her have some similarities."
"I guess you could say so. And you sound like you were in Rhett's position."
"Ah...I was. But let's not forget the ending. He was set free at the end, wasn't he? He said 'Frankly, my dear, I don't give a damn.' He managed to escape her manipulation."
"Did you manage to, too?"
"What exactly?"
"To escape your girl's manipulation?"
"How do you know I was manipulated?"
"You sound like a man that got his ego hurt and won't shut up about it."
"And you sound like you hurt a man's ego before, not taking any responsibility whatsoever."
This time she smirked, tho inaudibly. She resisted the urge to look back at the man but really wanted to see what he looked like. He successfully got a conversation out of her just like he said he would and she loved when men kept their promises. She could safely say she felt attraction.
"I made you smile."
"True. You are different than the guys here."
"How so?"
"You have more than just your dick. You sound smart. A little pretentious, but smart."
"Hah. You sure are different too. I don't think I've ever met anyone that's similar to you in any way."
"How so?"
"Well...Let's say if I didn't know you, I'd say you're an arrogant but a very attractive lady with firm beliefs. But-"
He turned to look at her over the bench and she felt it to her core. At the corner of her eye she saw a man looking directly at her.
"But...because I know you-I'd say you're a selfish bitch that's gonna be buried ten feet under the ground in the next five minutes, Tsu."
Her head jerked up, whilst her body was still weirdly relaxed. She heard that song she hated in the back ground as she stared at him in disbelief.

'When the sun goes down and the moon comes up, I turn into a teenage goo goo muck..."